This is a modern-English version of Sonia: Between Two Worlds, originally written by McKenna, Stephen.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Note:
Greek characters that may not display correctly in all browsers are followed by a transliteration.
Transcriber's Note:
Greek characters that might not show up correctly in all browsers are followed by a transliteration.
Obvious typographic errors have been corrected.
Obvious typing mistakes have been fixed.
SONIA: BETWEEN TWO WORLDS
SONIA: IN TWO WORLDS
STEPHEN McKENNA
STEPHEN McKENNA

SONIA
BETWEEN TWO WORLDS
Between Two Worlds
BY
BY
STEPHEN McKENNA
STEPHEN McKENNA

NEW YORK
GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY
NEW YORK
GEORGE H. DORAN CO.
COPYRIGHT, 1917,
COPYRIGHT, 1917,
BY GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY
BY GEORGE H. DORAN CO.
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
Made in the USA
TO
A VERY GALLANT LADY
To a very brave lady
"The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning; but the heart of fools is in the house of mirth."
"The wise find wisdom in the place of sorrow, while fools seek joy in the place of celebration."
Ecclesiastes vii. 4
Ecclesiastes 7:4
CONTENTS
CHAPTER | PAGE | |
I. | The Outsider at Our Door | 11 |
II. | Becoming an Englishman | 59 |
III. | Bertrand Oakleigh | 123 |
IV. | Sonia Dainton | 187 |
V. | Loring | 229 |
VI. | Carnival Years | 292 |
VII. | The Five Days | 325 |
VIII. | Died Yesterday | 359 |
IX. | Becoming an Englishwoman | 395 |
X. | In the Heat of Noon | 420 |
XI. | Waiting for the Sunrise | 442 |
XII. | Unborn Tomorrow | 462 |
SONIA: BETWEEN TWO WORLDS
SONIA: LIVING IN TWO WORLDS
SONIA
SONIA
CHAPTER 1 The Stranger Within Our Gates
At the age of three-and-twenty Charles Templeton, my old tutor at Oxford, set himself to write a history of the Third French Republic. When I made his acquaintance some thirty years later he had satisfactorily concluded his introductory chapter on the origin of Kingship. At his death, three months ago, I understand that his notes on the precursors of Charlemagne were almost as complete as he desired. "It is so difficult to know where to start, Mr. Oakleigh," he used to say, as I picked my steps through the litter of notebooks that cumbered his tables, chairs and floor.
At the age of 23, Charles Templeton, my former tutor at Oxford, decided to write a history of the Third French Republic. When I met him about thirty years later, he had successfully finished his introductory chapter on the origins of Kingship. At his passing three months ago, I learned that his notes on the predecessors of Charlemagne were nearly as complete as he wanted. "It's so hard to know where to begin, Mr. Oakleigh," he would say, as I navigated through the mess of notebooks that cluttered his tables, chairs, and floor.
Magnis componere parva. I am sensible of a like difficulty in attempting to sketch for the benefit of an eight-weeks-old godson the outlines of a world that was clattering into ruins during the twelve months anterior to his birth. Even were I desirous of writing a social history of England for the last thirty years, I should be placing myself in competition with[Pg 12] men more able and better equipped than I am to describe the politics, the diplomacy, the economics, the art and the social habits of the past generation. It is wiser to attempt nothing so comprehensive, but to limit myself to those facets of English life which I have been compelled—nolens volens—to study. Others will come after me to tell the story in its entirety; the utmost I attempt to record is circumscribed, personal reminiscence.
Magnis componere parva. I find it equally challenging to try and outline for my eight-week-old godson a world that was falling apart in the twelve months before his birth. Even if I wanted to write a social history of England for the last thirty years, I'd be competing with[Pg 12] people who are far more capable and better prepared than I am to describe the politics, diplomacy, economics, art, and social habits of the past generation. It makes more sense to not tackle something so broad, but to focus on those aspects of English life that I've had no choice but to study—nolens volens. Others will come after me to tell the complete story; all I can really record are my limited, personal memories.
If, therefore, this book ever find favour in the eyes for which it was written, it will be because I have set narrow limits to my task and confined myself resolutely to those limits. For thirty years I have lived among what the world has agreed loosely to call "the Governing Classes." The title may already be obsolescent; sentence of proscription may, as I write, have been passed on those who bear it. At the lowest computation those classes will soon have changed beyond recognition in personnel, function, power and philosophy. This book may then perhaps have something of historical value in portraying a group of men and women who were at the same time my personal friends and representative of those Governing Classes in politics, journalism, commerce and society. I have drawn them as I saw them, without attempting to select or label predominant types. And if there be blank spaces on my canvas, it is to be remembered that I only set out to paint that social group with which I happened to be brought in contact.
If this book ever finds favor with the people it was written for, it will be because I've kept my focus narrow and stuck to those boundaries. For thirty years, I've lived among what the world casually refers to as "the Governing Classes." This title may already be outdated; as I write, there may be a verdict against those who hold it. At the very least, those classes will soon have changed so much in their makeup, roles, power, and beliefs that they’ll be unrecognizable. This book might then have some historical significance in depicting a group of men and women who were not only my personal friends but also representative of those Governing Classes in politics, journalism, commerce, and society. I’ve portrayed them as I saw them, without trying to pick out or label dominant types. And if there are blank spaces on my canvas, it’s important to remember that I only aimed to depict the social group I happened to engage with.
Charles Templeton's difficulty in determining his initial date is in smaller degree my difficulty. I could give long introductory accounts of David O'Rane's wanderings before he reached England, or of Jim Loring's boyhood in Scotland, or the early phases of the Dainton fortunes. To do so, however, would involve a sacrifice of the unities of time and place; and when the work was done I should be left with the feeling that it would have been better done at first hand by O'Rane himself, or Lady Loring, or Sir Roger Dainton. It is equally difficult to know where the final line is to be drawn. Nearly a year has already passed since the events recorded in the last chapter, yet that same chapter brings no sort of finality to the career of O'Rane, and, should another hand care to use[Pg 13] them, the materials for another volume are rapidly accumulating.
Charles Templeton's challenge in pinpointing his starting date is somewhat similar to mine. I could share lengthy background stories about David O'Rane's travels before he arrived in England, Jim Loring's childhood in Scotland, or the early days of the Dainton family's fortunes. However, doing so would disrupt the unity of time and place; and when it was all said and done, I'd feel it would have been better expressed directly by O'Rane, Lady Loring, or Sir Roger Dainton. It's also tough to determine where to draw the final line. Almost a year has gone by since the events described in the last chapter, yet that chapter doesn’t bring any closure to O'Rane's journey, and if another writer wishes to use[Pg 13] the information, the materials for another volume are quickly piling up.
I place my first chapter in the late summer of 1898, my last in August 1915. Neither date has been arbitrarily chosen.
I set my first chapter in late summer 1898 and my last in August 1915. Neither date is a random choice.
I
In 1898 the month of September found me a guest of Roger Dainton at Crowley Court in the County of Hampshire.
In September 1898, I was a guest of Roger Dainton at Crowley Court in Hampshire.
In the guide-books the house is described as a "stately Elizabethan mansion," but at the time of which I am writing it was still a labyrinth of drainage cuttings and a maze of scaffolding and ladders. Suddenly enriched by the early purchase of tied-houses, the Daintons had that year moved five miles away from Melton town, school and brewery. Even in those early days I suppose Mrs. Dainton was not without social aspirations, and when her husband was elected Unionist member for the Melton Division of Hampshire, she seized the opportunity of moving at one step into a house where her position was unassailable and away from a source of income that was ever her secret embarrassment.
In the guidebooks, the house is called a "stately Elizabethan mansion," but at the time I'm writing about, it was still a confusing mix of drainage ditches and a jumble of scaffolding and ladders. Suddenly wealthier from buying tied houses, the Daintons had moved five miles away from Melton town, school, and brewery that year. Even back then, I guess Mrs. Dainton had her sights set on social status, and when her husband was elected as the Unionist member for the Melton Division of Hampshire, she took the chance to move into a house where her social standing was solid and away from a source of income that had always embarrassed her.
Roger Dainton, affluent, careless and indolent, accepted the changed life with placid resignation. The syndicate shoot was left behind with the humdrum Melton Club and the infinitely small society that clustered in the precincts of the cathedral. Mrs. Dainton, big, bustling and indefatigably capable, fought her way door by door into South Hampshire society, while her husband shot statedly with Lord Pebbleridge at Bishop's Cross, yawned through the long mornings on the Bench, and, when Parliament was not sitting, lounged through his grounds in a shooting jacket with perennially torn pocket, his teeth gripping a black, gurgling briar that defied Mrs. Dainton's utmost efforts to smarten his appearance.
Roger Dainton, wealthy, careless, and lazy, accepted his new life with calm acceptance. He left behind the mundane Melton Club and the tiny social circle around the cathedral. Mrs. Dainton, large, energetic, and tirelessly capable, worked her way from door to door into South Hampshire society, while her husband casually shot with Lord Pebbleridge at Bishop's Cross, yawned through long mornings on the Bench, and when Parliament wasn't in session, wandered around his grounds in a shooting jacket with a perpetually torn pocket, his teeth clenched around a black, gurgling briar that resisted all of Mrs. Dainton’s attempts to improve his appearance.
The atmosphere of the rambling old house was well suited to schoolboy holidays, for we rose and retired when we pleased, ate continuously, and were never required to dress for dinner. The so-called library, admirably adapted to stump cricket on wet days, contained nothing more arid than "The Sportsman,"[Pg 14] "Country Life," and bound volumes of "The Badminton Magazine," while Mrs. Dainton's spasmodic efforts to discuss the contents of her last Mudie box met with prompt and effective discouragement. The society, in a word, was healthily barbarian, from our host, aged forty-three, to his over-indulged only daughter, Sonia, aged eleven. Since the days when Tom Dainton and I were fellow-fags, it had been part of my annual programme to say good-bye to my mother and sister a week before the opening of the Melton term, cross from Kingston to Holyhead, call on Bertrand Oakleigh, my guardian, in London, and proceed to Crowley Court for the last week of the summer holidays. It was an unwritten law of our meetings that none but true Meltonians should be invited, and, though the party grew gradually in size, the rule was never relaxed.
The vibe of the sprawling old house was perfect for schoolboy holidays. We got up and went to bed whenever we wanted, ate nonstop, and never had to dress for dinner. The so-called library, great for playing stump cricket on rainy days, had nothing more stimulating than "The Sportsman,"[Pg 14] "Country Life," and bound issues of "The Badminton Magazine." Mrs. Dainton’s sporadic attempts to talk about the books from her latest Mudie box were quickly and effectively shut down. To sum it up, the social scene was healthily wild, from our host, who was forty-three, to his spoiled only daughter, Sonia, who was eleven. Ever since Tom Dainton and I were classmates, it became part of my annual routine to say goodbye to my mom and sister a week before the Melton term started, take a ferry from Kingston to Holyhead, visit my guardian Bertrand Oakleigh in London, and then head to Crowley Court for the last week of summer break. It was an unspoken rule that only true Meltonians were invited, and even though the group slowly grew, that rule was never broken.
In 1898 six of us sat down to dinner with our host and hostess on the first night of our visit. Sutcliffe, the captain of the school, sat on Mrs. Dainton's right hand—a small-boned, spectacled boy with upstanding red hair and beak-shaped nose, who was soon to be buried in Cambridge with a Trinity Fellowship rolled against the mouth of the tomb. On the other side sat Jim Loring, the Head of Matheson's, as ever not more than half awake, his sleepy grey eyes and loosely-knit big frame testifying that for years past he had overgrown his strength and would require some years more of untroubled leisure before he could overcome his natural lethargy. He had reached the school as "Loring," and though an uncle had died in the interval and his father was now the Marquess Loring, no one troubled to remember that he was in consequence Earl of Chepstow,—or indeed anything but "old Jim Loring,"—imperturbable, dreamy, detached and humourous, with quaint mediaeval ideals and a worldly knowledge somewhat in advance of his years. To me he occasionally unbent, but the rest of the microcosm—his parents and masters included—found him as enigmatic and unenthusiastic as he was placid and good-looking. "There is nothing he cannot or will do"—as Villiers, the master of the Under Sixth, had written in momentary exasperation some terms before.
In 1898, six of us sat down for dinner with our host and hostess on the first night of our visit. Sutcliffe, the school captain, sat to Mrs. Dainton's right—a slender boy with glasses, bright red hair, and a beak-like nose, who would soon be buried in Cambridge with a Trinity Fellowship placed against the mouth of the tomb. On the other side was Jim Loring, the Head of Matheson's, who always seemed half-awake, his sleepy gray eyes and loosely built frame showing that he had long outgrown his strength and would need a few more years of carefree relaxation to shake off his natural lethargy. He arrived at the school as “Loring,” and even though an uncle had passed away in the meantime and his father was now the Marquess Loring, no one bothered to remember that he was consequently the Earl of Chepstow—only “old Jim Loring,” who was calm, dreamy, detached, and humorous, with quirky medieval ideals and a worldly wisdom that was somewhat ahead of his years. He occasionally opened up to me, but to everyone else in this little world—parents and teachers included—he appeared as mysterious and indifferent as he was laid-back and handsome. “There is nothing he cannot or will do,” wrote Villiers, the Under Sixth master, in a moment of frustration a few terms earlier.
At the other end of the table I sat on one side of Dainton with Draycott, the house captain of football, opposite me—a blue-eyed, fair-haired boy with a confounding knowledge of early Italian painting and a remarkable pride in his personal appearance. The two remaining chairs were occupied by Tom and Sam Dainton. Tom was at this time of Herculean build, with arms and shoulders of a giant—a taciturn boy with a deep voice, and no idea in his head apart from cricket, of which he was now captain. He and I had stumbled into the friendship of propinquity, and there had never been any reason for dropping it, though I cannot flatter myself he found my company more enlivening than I found his. On the opposite side of the table sat Sam, as yet a Meltonian only in embryo, though we expected him to be of the elect in a week's time.
At the other end of the table, I sat beside Dainton while Draycott, the house captain of football, was across from me—a blue-eyed, light-haired guy with an impressive knowledge of early Italian painting and a strong sense of pride in his looks. The two remaining chairs were taken by Tom and Sam Dainton. At that time, Tom was built like a superhero, with massive arms and shoulders—a quiet guy with a deep voice and only one thing on his mind: cricket, of which he was now captain. He and I had become friends simply because we were close by each other, and there had never been a reason to end it, though I can't say he found my company any more exciting than I found his. Across the table sat Sam, still just a Meltonian in the making, but we expected him to be one of the chosen ones in a week's time.
The one member of the family not present was Sonia, the only daughter, who, in consideration of her eleventh birthday, had been allowed to stay up till a quarter to eight, but no later. I suppose the child got her looks from her mother, though by this time Mrs. Dainton was verging on stoutness, with a mottled skin and hair beginning to seem dry and lustreless. Sonia, with her velvety brown eyes, her white skin and her dark hair certainly owed nothing to her father, who was one of the most commonplace men I have ever met, whether in mind or appearance. Of medium height, with a weatherbeaten face and mouse-coloured hair, he was growing fleshy—with that uneven distribution of flesh that assails so many men of his age-and suggesting to an observer that eating and exercise were now moving in inverse ratio. I liked him then—as I like him still—but in looking back over seventeen years I find my regard mingled with a certain pathos; he was so ineffectual, so immature and of so uncritical a mind: above all, he was so grateful to anyone who would be polite to him in his own house.
The one family member missing was Sonia, the only daughter, who had been allowed to stay up until a quarter to eight for her eleventh birthday, but no later. I guess the child took after her mother in looks, even though by this time Mrs. Dainton was getting a bit stout, with a blotchy complexion and hair that was starting to look dry and lifeless. Sonia, with her velvety brown eyes, light skin, and dark hair, definitely didn’t get her looks from her father, who was one of the most ordinary men I’ve ever known, in both mind and appearance. He was of medium height, had a weathered face, and mouse-colored hair, and he was gaining weight—with that uneven distribution of it that many men his age experience—suggesting to anyone watching that his eating and exercise habits were no longer in balance. I liked him then—and I still do—but looking back over seventeen years, I find my feelings mixed with a bit of sadness; he was so ineffective, so immature, and so uncritical. Above all, he was really grateful to anyone who was polite to him in his own home.
The Entrance Examination at Melton took place the day before term, and in the afternoon Mrs. Dainton suggested that some of us should drive over to the school, inquire how Sam had fared and bring him back to Crowley Court for dinner.[Pg 16] As the others were playing tennis, Sonia and I climbed into the high four-wheeled dogcart and were slowly driven by her father up the five-mile hill that separated us from the town.
The Entrance Examination at Melton happened the day before the term started, and in the afternoon, Mrs. Dainton proposed that some of us should drive over to the school, check on how Sam had done, and bring him back to Crowley Court for dinner.[Pg 16] While the others were playing tennis, Sonia and I hopped into the high four-wheeled dogcart, and her father slowly drove us up the five-mile hill that separated us from the town.
Melton is one of those places that never change. In a hundred years' time I have no doubt it will present the same appearance of warm, grey, placid beauty as on that September afternoon, when we emerged from the Forest to find the school standing out against the setting sun like a group of temples on a modern Acropolis. Leaving the dogcart at the "Raven," we covered the last half mile on foot, and, while Dainton called on the Head, I took Sonia to Big Gateway and led her on a tour of inspection round the school. After seventeen years and for all its familiarity I can recall the beauty of the scene in its unwonted holiday desolation. Standing in the Gateway with our faces to the north, we had College to our right and the Head's house to our left; on the eastern, western and northern sides of the Great Court lay the nine boarding-houses, and through the middle of Matheson's, in line with Big Gateway, ran the Norman tunnel leading to Cloisters, Chapel and Great School.
Melton is one of those places that never change. In a hundred years, I’m sure it will look just as warm, grey, and peaceful as it did that September afternoon when we came out of the Forest to see the school highlighted against the setting sun like a group of temples on a modern Acropolis. After leaving the dogcart at the "Raven," we walked the last half mile, and while Dainton met with the Head, I took Sonia to Big Gateway and showed her around the school. Even after seventeen years and the familiarity with it, I can still remember the beauty of the scene in its unusual holiday emptiness. Standing in the Gateway with our faces to the north, we had College to our right and the Head's house to our left; on the eastern, western, and northern sides of the Great Court were the nine boarding houses, and through the middle of Matheson's, in line with Big Gateway, ran the Norman tunnel leading to Cloisters, Chapel, and Great School.
It was Sonia's first opportunity of seeing over Melton, and she begged me to miss nothing. We crossed the worn flags of Great Court to the waterless fountain in the middle, lingered to admire the Virginia creeper swathing the crumbling grey walls as a mantle of scarlet silk, and passed through the iron-studded oak door of Matheson's. She inspected our row of studies and looked out through the closely barred windows to the practice ground of Little End, where the groundman and two assistants were erecting goal posts. For a while we wandered round Hall examining the carved tables and forms, the giant chimney-piece from which new boys had to sing their melancholy songs on the first Saturday of term, the great silver shields that the house had held in unbroken tenure for nine years, and the consciously muscular Cup Team groups that adorned the walls in two lines above the lockers.
It was Sonia's first chance to explore Melton, and she asked me not to miss anything. We walked across the worn flags of Great Court to the dry fountain in the center, pausing to admire the Virginia creeper covering the crumbling grey walls like a scarlet silk cloak, and went through the iron-studded oak door of Matheson's. She checked out our row of studies and looked out through the tightly barred windows at the practice ground of Little End, where the groundskeeper and two assistants were putting up goal posts. For a while, we wandered around Hall, examining the carved tables and benches, the giant fireplace from which new boys had to sing their sad songs on the first Saturday of term, the great silver shields that the house had proudly held for nine years, and the proudly muscular Cup Team photos that lined the walls above the lockers.
Leaving Matheson's we strolled through Cloisters, and I pointed out the bachelor masters' quarters on one side and on the other the famous "Fighting Green," in which no fights had[Pg 17] taken place within human memory. We put our heads inside Chapel, crossed into Great School and walked its length to the dais where stood Ockley's Chair, Bishop Adam's Birch Table and the carved seats of the Monitorial Council running in a half-circle like the places of the priests in the Theatre of Dionysus. I was still descanting on the dignity of that same Council, of which I had lately become a member, when a bell rang faintly in the distance, and we had to retrace our steps to meet the Entrance Examination candidates, who were pouring out of School Library and scattering in search of their anxious parents or guardians.
Leaving Matheson's, we walked through Cloisters. I pointed out the bachelor masters' quarters on one side and on the other, the famous "Fighting Green," where no fights had[Pg 17] taken place in living memory. We peeked into Chapel, crossed into Great School, and walked its length to the dais where Ockley's Chair, Bishop Adam's Birch Table, and the carved seats of the Monitorial Council were arranged in a half-circle like the seats of the priests in the Theatre of Dionysus. I was still talking about the importance of that same Council, which I had recently joined, when a bell rang faintly in the distance, and we had to turn back to meet the Entrance Examination candidates, who were spilling out of the School Library and scattering in search of their worried parents or guardians.
Sam Dainton headed the stream of inky-fingered twelve-year-olds, only pausing in his precipitant course down School Steps to roll his examination paper into a hard ball and thrust it inside the collar of a smaller, unknown and—so far as I could see—entirely inoffensive fellow-candidate.
Sam Dainton led the crowd of messy-fingered twelve-year-olds, only stopping briefly on his hurried descent down School Steps to crumple his exam paper into a tight ball and shove it down the collar of a smaller, unfamiliar, and—at least from my perspective—completely harmless fellow student.
"How did you get on?" asked Sonia.
"How did it go?" asked Sonia.
"Oh, I dunno," Sam answered modestly; and then to me, "I say, Oakleigh, who were Abana and Pharpar?"
"Oh, I don't know," Sam replied modestly; and then to me, "Hey, Oakleigh, who were Abana and Pharpar?"
I made some discreet reference to the rivers of Damascus.
I made a subtle reference to the rivers of Damascus.
"Golly!" he moaned, with a face of woe. "I said they were the jewels in the breastplate of the High Priest. Never mind. Can't be helped. The chap in front of me said they were Eli's two sons, but that's rot, 'cos they were Gog and Magog. I got that right. Did you come over alone?"
"Gosh!" he groaned, looking upset. "I said they were the jewels in the High Priest's breastplate. Oh well. Can't be helped. The guy in front of me said they were Eli's two sons, but that's nonsense, because they were Gog and Magog. I got that right. Did you come over by yourself?"
"Your father's here," I said. "He's bribing Burgess not to read your papers. We'd better get back to Big Gateway."
"Your dad's here," I said. "He's paying off Burgess to not read your papers. We should head back to Big Gateway."
We were half-way across Great Court when one of the Head's library windows opened, and Burgess, with his quaint, mannered courtesy, asked permission to have a word with me if I could spare him the time. I entered what was then, and probably is still, the untidiest room in England. Since the death of his wife ten years before, Burgess had ruled, or been ruled, with the aid of a capable housekeeper whose tenure of office depended on her undertaking never to touch a book or paper in the gloomy, low-ceilinged library. From that bargain she can never have departed. Overflowing the shelves and tables, piled up in the embrasures of the windows, littered[Pg 18] carelessly in fireplace or wastepaper basket, lay ten years' accumulation of reports, complaints, presentation copies, text-books, magazines and daily papers.
We were halfway across Great Court when one of the Head's library windows opened, and Burgess, with his quirky, polite manner, asked if he could have a word with me if I had a moment to spare. I stepped into what was probably still the messiest room in England. Since his wife passed away ten years ago, Burgess had maintained, or been maintained by, a capable housekeeper whose job depended on her promise never to touch a book or paper in the gloomy, low-ceilinged library. She must have stuck to that agreement. Overflowing from the shelves and tables, piled up in the window alcoves, and carelessly scattered in the fireplace or wastepaper basket, was a decade's worth of reports, complaints, presentation copies, textbooks, magazines, and daily papers.
"Some day it must all be swept and garnished, laddie," he would say when the last of twelve unsmokable pipes had disappeared behind the coal box. "But I'm an old man, broken with the cares and sorrows of this world.... Never take to smoking, laddie; it's a vile, unclean practice." And pending the day when the Augean stable was to be cleansed, he would walk down to Grantham's, the big Melton bookseller, cram the pockets of his cassock with new books, pick his way slowly back to the school, reading as rapidly as his tobacco-stained forefinger could hack the pages, and drop the newest acquisition in the handiest corner of the dusty, dim library.
"One day it all has to be cleaned up, kid," he would say when the last of twelve unsmokable pipes vanished behind the coal box. "But I'm an old man, worn down by the burdens and sadness of this world... Never start smoking, kid; it's a disgusting, filthy habit." Until the day came to clean up the mess, he would walk down to Grantham's, the big Melton bookstore, stuff the pockets of his cassock with new books, make his way slowly back to the school while reading as fast as his tobacco-stained finger could turn the pages, and drop the newest book in the nearest corner of the dusty, dim library.
"Laddie, there is a stranger within our gates, seeking admittance. He will not be denied."
"Laddie, there's a stranger at our door, wanting to come in. He won’t take no for an answer."
Burgess's meaning was seldom to be grasped in his first or second sentence. I waited while he fumbled for a pipe in the pocket of the old silk cassock, without which none of us had ever seen him. By 1898, at the age of five-and-fifty, his physical appearance had run through the gamut of its changes and become fixed. When last we met, seventeen years later, his body was no more thin or bent, his face no more cadaverous, his brown eyes no more melancholy, his voice no more tired and his long white hair no whit less thick than on that September afternoon. And thus he will remain till a puff of wind stronger than the generality blows away the ascetic, wasted frame, and the gentle, sing-song voice is heard no more.
Burgess's meaning was rarely clear in his first or second sentence. I waited as he searched for a pipe in the pocket of his old silk robe, which none of us had ever seen him without. By 1898, at the age of fifty-five, his physical appearance had gone through various changes and settled into a fixed state. When we last met, seventeen years later, his body was no longer thin or hunched, his face was no longer gaunt, his brown eyes were no longer sad, his voice was no longer weary, and his long white hair was just as thick as it was on that September afternoon. And so he will stay until a gust of wind stronger than usual takes away his ascetic, frail frame, and his gentle, melodic voice is no longer heard.
"Where is the divinity that doth hedge a king about?" he demanded of Dainton, or me, or the world at large. "I sat in this, my Holy Place, when a serving-man told me that one stood without and would have speech with me. I bade him begone. 'He insists,' said my serving-man." Burgess sighed and gently shrugged his shoulders. "The sons of Zeruiah are too hard for me. I bade him enter, and there came to me a lad no bigger than a man's hand. 'Thy name and business, laddie?' I asked. He told me he was known to men as[Pg 19] 'David O'Rane,' a wanderer for the first time setting foot in the Promised Land. His speech was the speech of men in far places, who go down to the sea in ships and behold the wonders of the Lord. Shortly he bade me 'See here,' and stated that he proposed to come to my old school anyway, and that was the way he regarded the proposition."
"Where is the divine protection that surrounds a king?" he asked Dainton, me, or just the universe. "I was sitting in this, my sacred space, when a servant told me someone was outside wanting to talk to me. I told him to go away. 'He insists,' my servant said." Burgess sighed and shrugged his shoulders. "The sons of Zeruiah are too much for me. I told him to come in, and in walked a kid no bigger than a man's hand. 'What's your name and business, kid?' I asked. He told me he was known as [Pg 19] 'David O'Rane,' a wanderer who's just arrived in the Promised Land for the first time. He spoke like a traveler from distant places, those who go to sea in ships and witness the wonders of the Lord. Soon he said, 'Look here,' and mentioned that he planned to come to my old school anyway, which was how he saw the situation."
"An American, sir?" I asked.
"An American, sir?" I asked.
"An Irishman from thine own Isle of Unrest, laddie," Burgess answered. "Journeying from Dan to Beersheba, and pricking through America on his way."
"An Irishman from your own Isle of Unrest, kid," Burgess replied. "Traveling from Dan to Beersheba, and passing through America on his way."
He paused, and Dainton asked what had happened next.
He paused, and Dainton asked what happened next.
"He is fifteen years of age—a year too old by the rules. My Shibboleths were demanded of the young men at nine-thirty this morning; by the rules he is half a day too late. Rules, the laddie told me, were for ordinary men at ordinary times. 'I, at least,' I said, 'am an ordinary man.' And he smiled and held his peace. 'Who will rid me of this proud scholar?' I asked, and he answered not a word. I threw him books, and he translated them—Homer and Thucydides and the dark places of Theocritus. 'Thou art too old, laddie,' I told him, 'for me to take thee in.' He walked to the door and I asked him whither he went. 'To a decent school,' he made answer. 'No decent school will take Melton's rejections,' I told him. 'Then let them share Melton's shame,' he rejoined. I bade him tarry and tell me of his wanderings. He sits within."
"He’s fifteen years old—a year too old by the rules. My Shibboleths were asked of the young men at nine-thirty this morning; according to the rules, he’s half a day too late. The kid told me that rules were for ordinary men at ordinary times. ‘I, at least,’ I said, ‘am an ordinary man.’ And he smiled and stayed quiet. ‘Who will get rid of this pretentious scholar?’ I asked, but he didn’t reply. I threw him books, and he translated them—Homer and Thucydides and the complex parts of Theocritus. ‘You’re too old, kid,’ I told him, ‘for me to take you in.’ He walked to the door, and I asked him where he was going. ‘To a decent school,’ he replied. ‘No decent school will accept Melton’s rejections,’ I told him. ‘Then let them share Melton’s shame,’ he shot back. I asked him to stay and tell me about his travels. He sits inside."
Burgess sighed and relit his pipe. I know few men who smoke more matches.
Burgess sighed and lit his pipe again. I know very few guys who use more matches.
"Are you admitting him, sir?" I asked.
"Are you letting him in, sir?" I asked.
"The fatherless child is in God's keeping," answered Burgess. He turned to Dainton and murmured, "You recall the Liberator?"
"The fatherless child is in God's care," replied Burgess. He turned to Dainton and said quietly, "Do you remember the Liberator?"
Dainton's eyebrows moved up in quick surprise. "Oh, poor boy!" he ejaculated. It was some while before I was to understand the allusion or the comment, and I had little time now to speculate, as Burgess turned to address me.
Dainton's eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Oh, poor kid!" he exclaimed. It took me a while to understand the reference or the remark, and I didn't have much time to think about it as Burgess turned to talk to me.
"Laddie, he will be in Mr. Matheson's house, and will sit at the feet of Mr. Villiers in the Under Sixth. Were I a just[Pg 20] man, I would place him in the Sixth, but I am old and broken with the cares and sorrows of this world. He must learn humility of spirit. He must fag—like Dainton minor; and be flogged like Dainton minor if he break our foolish rules. He must wait for a study and suffer on the altar of sport in all weathers, as a hundred thousand have done before him. I have communed secretly with thee, laddie, and, when thou goest hence to thine own place, lo! it will be forgotten as a dream that is past."
"Laddie, he's going to be at Mr. Matheson's house, sitting at the feet of Mr. Villiers in the Under Sixth. If I were a fair man, I’d put him in the Sixth, but I’m old and worn out from the troubles and heartaches of this world. He needs to learn humility. He has to slave away—like Dainton junior; and get punished like Dainton junior if he breaks our silly rules. He has to wait for a study space and endure all kinds of weather for sports, just like countless others have done before him. I’ve confided in you, laddie, and when you head off to your own place, it will be forgotten like a dream that’s gone."
I bowed in acquiescence.
I nodded in agreement.
"Forget not this one thing," he added. "He is a stranger within our gates, having neither kith nor kin. Much will he teach us; somewhat, maybe, can we teach him. Make his path smooth, laddie."
"Don’t forget this one thing," he added. "He’s a stranger in our midst, having no friends or family here. He will teach us a lot; maybe we can teach him a little too. Make his path easy, kid."
"I'll do my best, sir," I promised. "Where's he going to be till term begins?"
"I'll do my best, sir," I promised. "Where will he be until the term starts?"
"The Lord will provide," answered Burgess absently. It was his invariable formula when at a loss for a more suitable reply.
"The Lord will provide," Burgess replied absentmindedly. It was his go-to response whenever he couldn’t think of a better answer.
Dainton rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
Dainton thought with a chin rub.
"Look here, Dr. Burgess," he suggested. "Why shouldn't I take charge of him for a night and a day?"
"Hey, Dr. Burgess," he proposed. "Why shouldn't I take care of him for a night and a day?"
Burgess eyed him thoughtfully.
Burgess looked at him thoughtfully.
"A night and a day are twenty-four hours," he said.
"A night and a day are twenty-four hours," he said.
"We shall be nine to one," answered Dainton reassuringly.
"We'll be nine to one," Dainton replied confidently.
"You have not seen him yet."
"You haven't met him yet."
Burgess rose from his chair and rang the bell. A moment later the door opened, and O'Rane entered the library. He was a boy of medium height with black hair parted in the middle, after the American fashion, unusually large black eyes and bronzed face and hands. Though the black eyes sometimes lost their dreaminess and became charged with sudden passion, though the sunken cheeks and sharply outlined bones of the face gave him something of a starving animal's desperation, the reality was considerably less formidable than I had imagined from Burgess's description. In manner he was a curious mixture of the old and new. On being introduced, he drew himself up and clicked his heels, and in speaking he[Pg 21] showed a tendency to gesticulate; then without warning his voice would take on a Western drawl, and unexpected transatlanticisms would crop up in his speech.
Burgess got up from his chair and rang the bell. A moment later, the door opened, and O'Rane walked into the library. He was a guy of average height with black hair parted in the middle, styled like Americans do, and he had unusually large black eyes along with a tan face and hands. Although his black eyes sometimes lost their dreamy look and sparkled with sudden intensity, and the hollow cheeks and sharply defined bones of his face gave him a bit of a starving animal's desperation, the reality was much less intimidating than I had thought based on Burgess's description. In his behavior, he was an interesting mix of old and new. When introduced, he straightened up and clicked his heels, and while speaking he[Pg 21] had a tendency to use hand gestures; then, without any warning, his voice would adopt a Western drawl, and unexpected American phrases would pop up in his speech.
On learning Dainton's proposal he bowed and accepted with a guarded politeness. We made our way into Great Court, found Sonia and Sam, and set out for the "Raven." On reaching home I mentioned to Loring that we had a new boy requiring a certain amount of special consideration; we span a coin, and Loring took O'Rane for a fag, while Sam was allotted to me. The stranger within our gates said little that night or next morning, though all of us tried, one after another, to engage him in conversation. The ways of the house seemed unfamiliar to him, and he wandered round thoughtfully with his hands in his pockets, rather ostentatiously avoiding any advances.
Upon hearing Dainton's proposal, he bowed and accepted it with a cautious politeness. We made our way to Great Court, found Sonia and Sam, and headed to the "Raven." When we got home, I told Loring that we had a new guy who needed some special attention; we flipped a coin, and Loring took O'Rane as his buddy, while Sam was assigned to me. The newcomer didn’t say much that night or the next morning, even though we all took turns trying to start a conversation with him. The house felt strange to him, and he wandered around thoughtfully with his hands in his pockets, rather noticeably avoiding any attempts at interaction.
The next evening, after an early dinner, the racing omnibus was brought round to the door. Tom Dainton, looking like a prize-fighter with his bony, red face and vast double-breasted overcoat, clambered on to the box-seat; Loring, recumbent in an arm-chair till the last possible moment, dragged his sleepy, long body upright and climbed, with a drowsy protest, to Tom's side; Sutcliffe, with his shock of red hair bared to the night and his spectacles gleaming in the light of the lamps, hurried the immaculate and aesthetic Draycott into place and scrambled up behind him. Sam, overcome with sudden timidity and a sense that the familiar was fading past recall, kissed his mother and mounted shyly, indicating a vacant seat for O'Rane. I stayed behind to check the luggage, unearth the coach-horn and wave good-bye, then leapt on the back step and gave the signal for departure.
The next evening, after an early dinner, the racing bus was brought around to the door. Tom Dainton, looking like a boxer with his bony, red face and big double-breasted coat, climbed onto the driver's seat; Loring, lounging in an armchair until the last possible moment, dragged his sleepy, tall body upright and, with a groggy protest, joined Tom at his side; Sutcliffe, with his wild red hair exposed to the night and his glasses gleaming in the lamplight, hurried the polished and stylish Draycott into position and scrambled up behind him. Sam, suddenly feeling shy and realizing that the familiar was slipping away, kissed his mother and climbed on hesitantly, pointing out a vacant seat for O'Rane. I stayed back to check the luggage, find the coach horn, and wave goodbye, then jumped onto the back step and signaled for us to leave.
As we started down the drive at a canter, our hosts stood silhouetted against the lights of the hall. Dainton removed one hand from the torn pocket of the old shooting-jacket and waved farewell; Mrs. Dainton bowed majestically; Sonia, bare-legged and sandalled, with a gold bracelet round one ankle and the face of a Sistine Madonna, raised both hands to her lips and blew a cloud of tempestuous kisses.
As we started down the driveway at a light gallop, our hosts were silhouetted against the lights of the hall. Dainton took one hand out of the ripped pocket of his old shooting jacket and waved goodbye; Mrs. Dainton bowed gracefully; Sonia, wearing a dress that showed off her bare legs and sandals, with a gold bracelet on one ankle and a face like a Sistine Madonna, raised both hands to her lips and blew a flurry of dramatic kisses.
Loring turned encouragingly to Sam.
Loring turned to Sam supportively.
"My lad, I wouldn't be in your shoes for a thousand pounds this coming year."
"My friend, I wouldn’t want to be in your position for a thousand bucks this year."
Sam smiled without conviction.
Sam forced a smile.
"The tumbril passed rapidly down the Rue St. Honoré," Loring went on, "amid the jeers of the populace. This day's victims included the younger Dainton and the emigré O'Rane. Both preserved an attitude of stoical indifference till they came in sight of the Place de la Revolution, when Dainton broke down and wept piteously...."
"The cart moved quickly down the Rue St. Honoré," Loring continued, "amid the taunts of the crowd. Today's victims included the younger Dainton and the emigrant O'Rane. Both maintained a stoic indifference until they saw the Place de la Revolution, at which point Dainton broke down and cried desperately...."
"I didn't," said Sam indignantly.
"I didn't," Sam said angrily.
Loring laughed to himself.
Loring chuckled to himself.
"Cheer up, Sambo," he said. "You're not really to be pitied. O'Rane's going to be my fag."
"Cheer up, Sambo," he said. "You’re not really someone to feel sorry for. O'Rane is going to be my assistant."
"Poor brute," said Draycott.
"Poor thing," said Draycott.
"Who? O'Rane or me?"
"Who? O'Rane or I?"
"O'Rane, of course."
"O'Rane, obviously."
Loring smiled round the company, turned in his seat and composed himself for slumber. O'Rane looked with interest and a shade of defiance from one face to another.
Loring smiled at everyone in the group, turned in his seat, and got comfortable for a nap. O'Rane watched with curiosity and a hint of defiance as he looked from one face to another.
II
The first few days of the school year were always a busy time for the seniors. Matheson, a mild-eyed mathematician in Holy Orders, with a family defying even his powers of enumeration, observed the wholesome principle of leaving the monitors to take care of his house—a task which, I can say after six years' experience, one generation after another performed with efficiency, justice and a sense of responsibility. His official duties, so far as we could see, were confined to carving the joints at luncheon, giving leave-out, wandering in a transient, embarrassed fashion round Hall when the monitors were taking prep., and scrawling his endorsement of his colleagues' scurrility and invective at the foot of the monthly reports.
The first few days of the school year were always a hectic time for the seniors. Matheson, a soft-eyed mathematician in Holy Orders, with a family that even he struggled to count, followed the good principle of letting the monitors handle his house—a task that, from my six years of experience, generations have carried out with efficiency, fairness, and a sense of responsibility. His official duties, as far as we could tell, were limited to carving the meat at lunch, granting leave-outs, wandering around Hall awkwardly when the monitors were supervising prep, and scribbling his approval of his colleagues' harsh comments at the bottom of the monthly reports.
When not in form nor engaged in one or other of these[Pg 23] functions, he retired to a faded study and struggled with the weekly acrostic in "Vanity Fair." Once each season, when the Cup Team had successfully challenged all comers for possession of the shield, Matheson would emerge dazedly from the half-light, summon the house to a supper in Hall, and after a prodigal distribution of steak-and-kidney pie, ham, tongue, cold fowl, brawn, jelly, meringues, jam roll, lemonade and diluted claret-cup, hold forth with shining eyes and throbbing voice on the glories of British Sport and the umbilical connection between the playing fields of Eton and the battle of Waterloo. It was always a tour-de-force of simple-minded sincerity; he spoke as one whose heart was stirred to its depths by the growing glories of his house. And we cheered encouragingly and thought the better of him for it.
When he wasn't busy or involved in one of his usual[Pg 23] activities, he would retreat to a worn-out study and try to solve the weekly crossword in "Vanity Fair." Once each season, after the Cup Team had successfully defended their title, Matheson would step out of the dim light, call everyone to a dinner in the Hall, and after a generous spread of steak-and-kidney pie, ham, tongue, cold chicken, brawn, jelly, meringues, jam roll, lemonade, and watered-down claret, he would passionately share, with bright eyes and an animated voice, about the greatness of British Sport and the deep connection between the playing fields of Eton and the battle of Waterloo. It was always a tour-de-force of genuine sincerity; he spoke as someone whose heart was deeply moved by the rising achievements of his house. We would cheer him on and think more highly of him for it.
There was little opportunity of making O'Rane's path smooth in the early days. At Loring's orders and in accordance with the immemorial "Substance and Shadow" institution, O'Rane was set at the feet of a senior fag, by name Mayhew, with instructions to learn all that was to be learned during his days of sanctuary. For a fortnight no master could send him to Detention School nor give him lines; he could dodge every practice game on Little End, wear button boots, break bounds, refuse to fag, cut roll-call, or talk in prep. with complete physical impunity. At the end of the second week he had theoretically tasted of the Tree of Knowledge. Ignorance of rules could no longer be pleaded in extenuation of their breach, and justice went untempered by mercy, save in that no boy could be thrashed twice in ten days without written authorization from his housemaster or the Head.
There was hardly any chance to make O'Rane's journey easier in the beginning. Following Loring's orders and the long-standing "Substance and Shadow" tradition, O'Rane was assigned to a senior student named Mayhew, with instructions to learn everything he could during his time of refuge. For two weeks, no teacher could send him to Detention School or give him lines; he could avoid every practice game on Little End, wear button boots, break rules, refuse to be a junior, skip roll-call, or chat during prep without any physical consequences. By the end of the second week, he had theoretically sampled the Tree of Knowledge. Ignorance of the rules could no longer be used as an excuse for breaking them, and justice was applied strictly, except for the rule that no boy could be punished more than twice in ten days without written approval from his housemaster or the Head.
On the last evening of grace I was seated in Loring's study after prep. when Mayhew came in with the cocoa saucepan and cups.
On the last evening of grace, I was sitting in Loring's study after prep when Mayhew walked in with the cocoa pot and cups.
"Does O'Rane know the rules now?" Loring asked. "I haven't seen him on Little End so far."
"Does O'Rane understand the rules now?" Loring asked. "I haven't seen him on Little End yet."
"I think I've told him everything," Mayhew answered.
"I think I've shared everything with him," Mayhew replied.
"Has he got his footer change yet?"
"Has he gotten his footer changed yet?"
Mayhew hesitated in some embarrassment.
Mayhew hesitated, feeling embarrassed.
"He hadn't the last time I talked to him about it."
"He didn't the last time I talked to him about it."
"He must look sharp," said Loring. "Four times next week, or—he knows the penalty."
"He needs to stay on point," said Loring. "Four times next week, or—he knows what happens next."
Mayhew nodded, and the subject was dropped for a week. Then I was summoned to a Monitors' Meeting. Loring, as ever, lay full length on the floor in front of his fire, Tom Dainton sprawled in the arm-chair, little Draycott swung his legs in their carefully creased trousers from one corner of the table, and I occupied the only vacant seat in the window.
Mayhew nodded, and they dropped the topic for a week. Then I was called to a Monitors' Meeting. Loring, as usual, lay stretched out on the floor in front of his fire, Tom Dainton lounged in the armchair, little Draycott swung his legs in their neatly pressed trousers from one corner of the table, and I took the only empty seat by the window.
"About this fellow O'Rane," yawned Loring from the hearthrug. "He's cut Little End all this week, so I propose to have him up and inquire the reason. If none's forthcoming, he must die the death. All agreed?"
"About this guy O'Rane," Loring yawned from the hearthrug. "He's skipped Little End all week, so I think we should bring him in and ask why. If he doesn't have a good reason, he's out. Everyone okay with that?"
He dragged himself to his feet, picked his cane from the wastepaper basket and dealt two echoing blows to the lower panels of the door. The studies in Matheson's were in a line, opening out of the long Hall where the juniors lived and worked and ragged and had their lockers. Two kicks on a study door meant that the monitor inside required a fag, and it was the business of the junior in Hall at that moment—"lag of Hall," as he was called—to eliminate time and space in answering the summons. Two blows of a cane indicated a potential execution. A sudden silence descended on Hall; two light feet jumped over a form, there was a hurried knocking, and a breathless, scared junior thrust his head in at the door.
He pulled himself up, grabbed his cane from the trash can, and knocked twice loudly on the lower part of the door. The studies in Matheson's lined the long Hall where the juniors lived, worked, socialized, and had their lockers. Two kicks on a study door signaled that the person inside needed a cigarette, and it was the job of the junior in Hall at that moment—known as the “lag of Hall”—to hurry up and respond. Two strikes of the cane meant something serious was about to happen. A sudden hush fell over the Hall; two light footsteps skipped over a bench, there was a quick knock, and a breathless, panicked junior poked his head through the door.
"Send O'Rane here."
"Send O'Rane over."
Through the hushed Hall a sigh of relief went up from the forty odd boys who were not O'Rane. The name was shouted by one after another, like the summons of a witness in Court. "O'Rane! O'Rane! Spitfire, you're wanted! What's it for, Spitfire? Hurry up, they're muck sick if you keep 'em waiting!" Mayhew's voice sympathetically murmured, "Bad luck, old man!" Then there came a second knock at the door.
Through the quiet hall, a sigh of relief rose from the forty-something boys who were not O'Rane. The name was called out one after another, like calling a witness in court. "O'Rane! O'Rane! Spitfire, you're needed! What's it for, Spitfire? Hurry up, they're really annoyed if you make them wait!" Mayhew's voice gently said, "Tough break, man!" Then there was a second knock at the door.
Loring stood with his back to the fire, bending his cane into an arc round one knee.
Loring stood with his back to the fire, bending his cane into a curve around one knee.
"Have you been down to Little End this week?" he asked.
"Have you been to Little End this week?" he asked.
"No."
"Nope."
"You know you have to go four times a week?"
"You know you need to go four times a week?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Have you leave off from Matheson?"
"Have you stopped hearing from Matheson?"
"No."
"No."
"Do you wish to appeal?"
"Want to appeal?"
Within living memory no boy in Matheson's had ever exercised his right of appeal—a tribute, I hope, to the substantial justice of succeeding generations of monitors. O'Rane looked round at the four of us with a mixture of sullenness and timidity in his expressive black eyes.
Within living memory, no boy at Matheson's had ever used his right to appeal—a testament, I hope, to the fair judgment of the monitors from previous generations. O'Rane glanced at the four of us with a blend of sulkiness and nervousness in his expressive black eyes.
"Guess I'm up against some blamed rule?" he hazarded.
"Guess I'm up against some stupid rule?" he suggested.
Loring nodded.
Loring agreed.
"Then there's mighty little use in plaguing old man Matheson."
"Then there’s hardly any point in bothering old man Matheson."
Loring threw his cane over to Draycott, the captain of football. "Clear Hall," he said to O'Rane.
Loring tossed his cane to Draycott, the football captain. "Clear the Hall," he said to O'Rane.
On receipt of the order there was a scuffling of feet as forty boys jumped up from tables, forms and window-seats. "Clear Hall" was taken up as the marching refrain, and, as the monitors filed in by one door, the last stragglers hurried out by the other, and eighty critical, experienced ears were expectantly strained to appraise the artistry of Draycott's execution. Loring, who was equally averse from thrashing a boy or being present when another carried out the sentence, crossed the room and gazed out of the window.
On receiving the order, there was a shuffle of feet as forty boys jumped up from their tables, benches, and window seats. "Clear Hall" became the marching chant, and while the monitors entered through one door, the last few stragglers hurried out the other, with eighty attentive, knowledgeable ears eagerly listening to evaluate Draycott's performance. Loring, who disliked both punishing a boy and being present when someone else did, crossed the room and looked out the window.
It was soon over. O'Rane hurried out of Hall, breathing quickly and with rather a flushed face. As he opened the door, interested voices chorused, "Bad luck, Spitfire!" "Who did it?" "I say, you got it pretty tight, Spitfire!" "Was it Draycott? He's not bad for a beginner." We filed back to the study; the date, offence and victim's name were entered in the Black Book and initialled by Draycott, and we dispersed to our own quarters.
It was over quickly. O'Rane rushed out of the hall, breathing fast and with a slightly red face. As he opened the door, curious voices called out, "Tough break, Spitfire!" "Who did it?" "Wow, you really got hit hard, Spitfire!" "Was it Draycott? He's actually pretty good for a newbie." We headed back to the study; the date, offense, and the victim's name were recorded in the Black Book and signed by Draycott, and then we went back to our own rooms.
A week later Loring ambled into my study with the remark that O'Rane had still failed to put in an appearance on Little End.
A week later, Loring strolled into my study and mentioned that O'Rane still hadn't shown up at Little End.
"I don't know what's the matter with him," he said. "If he thinks by just being obstinate...." He left the sentence[Pg 26] unfinished. All his life Loring had the makings of a martinet, and when roused from his constitutional lethargy could himself be as obstinate as most people. "He's laying up trouble for his little self when the week's out, if he isn't careful."
"I don't know what's going on with him," he said. "If he thinks just being stubborn...." He left the sentence[Pg 26] unfinished. All his life, Loring had the potential to be a strict boss, and when he was pulled out of his usual laziness, he could be just as stubborn as anyone else. "He’s creating problems for himself if he isn’t careful by the end of the week."
"What sort of a fag is he?" I asked.
"What kind of loser is he?" I asked.
"Oh, not bad. Always looks as if he'd like to throw the boots at my head instead of taking 'em to the boot-room. That's just his fun, though—the playful way of the vengeful Celt. The only thing I care about is that he takes them there."
"Oh, not bad. He always looks like he wants to throw the boots at my head instead of taking them to the boot-room. That's just his idea of fun—the playful style of a vengeful Celt. The only thing I care about is that he actually takes them there."
"I expect he'll shake down in time," I said.
"I think he'll calm down eventually," I said.
Loring shrugged his shoulders and yawned. "He's pretty generally barred in Hall. Never speaks to anyone, and, if anyone speaks to him, it usually ends in a scrap. He's got the temper of the very devil. The best thing that could happen to him would be if twenty of them sat on his head and ragged him scientifically, just to show him he's not God Almighty's elder brother, even if he did get into the Under Sixth straight away."
Loring shrugged and yawned. "He's pretty much kept to himself in the Hall. Never talks to anyone, and if someone talks to him, it usually ends in a fight. He's got a temper like you wouldn't believe. The best thing that could happen to him would be if twenty guys piled on him and gave him a hard time, just to show him he's not the center of the universe, even if he did get into the Under Sixth right away."
The end of the week showed no improvement, and O'Rane was once more had up and thrashed. A fortnight later the procedure was faithfully repeated. It was a Saturday night, and when execution had been done, I stayed behind in Loring's study after Draycott and Dainton had left us. There was no prep., and the juniors were reading, fighting, singing, and roasting chestnuts till prayer-time.
The end of the week showed no improvement, and O'Rane was once again punished and beaten. Two weeks later, the same process was repeated. It was a Saturday night, and when the punishment was over, I stayed in Loring's study after Draycott and Dainton had left. There was no prep, and the younger kids were reading, playing, singing, and roasting chestnuts until prayer time.
"You know I'm about sick of this," remarked Loring, meditatively stirring the fire with the richly carved leg of a chair purloined from Draycott's study.
"You know I'm really tired of this," Loring said, thoughtfully stirring the fire with the beautifully carved leg of a chair he had taken from Draycott's study.
"O'Rane?" I asked.
"O'Rane?" I asked.
"Yes; Dainton pretty well cut him in two to-night. It's like hitting a girl."
"Yeah; Dainton pretty much took him out tonight. It's like hitting a girl."
"He's a tough little beast," I remarked for want of something better to say.
"He's a tough little guy," I said, looking for something better to say.
"He's a pig-headed little devil," Loring rejoined irritably. "What does he think he gains by it? Does he imagine we shall get tired of it in time?"
"He's a stubborn little devil," Loring shot back irritably. "What does he think he's going to achieve? Does he think we'll get bored with it eventually?"
"Don't ask me," I said.
"Don't ask me," I replied.
He rolled over on one side and banged the door with the[Pg 27] chair-leg. "Send O'Rane here," he said, when a fag answered the summons, and to me as the door closed, "I propose to ask him."
He rolled onto his side and hit the door with the[Pg 27] leg of the chair. "Send O'Rane here," he said when someone came in, and to me as the door closed, "I plan to ask him."
O'Rane, when he appeared, looked white and tired, but there was a sullen, smouldering fire in his dark eyes, and his under-lip was thrust truculently forward. Silently he put the saucepan on the fire, produced cocoa and a cake from one of the cupboards and set about opening a fresh tin of condensed milk.
O'Rane, when he showed up, looked pale and exhausted, but there was a brooding, smoldering intensity in his dark eyes, and his lower lip jutted out defiantly. Without a word, he placed the saucepan on the stove, took out cocoa and a cake from one of the cupboards, and got to work opening a new can of condensed milk.
"Is there anything else you want?" he asked, when the task was finished.
"Is there anything else you need?" he asked when he finished the task.
"Yes; I should like a moment's conversation with you. Take the arm-chair."
"Sure, I’d like to have a quick chat with you. Please take the armchair."
Silently the order was obeyed. As I looked at the thin wrists and ankles, the slight frame made the slighter by the loose American-cut trousers, I appreciated the justice of Loring's remark about 'hitting a girl.'
Silently, the order was followed. As I observed the thin wrists and ankles, the delicate frame made even more fragile by the loose American-style trousers, I understood the truth in Loring's comment about 'hitting a girl.'
"What have I done now?" he asked wearily.
"What have I done now?" he asked tiredly.
Loring propped his back against the wall.
Loring leaned his back against the wall.
"Look here, young man, does it amuse you to be thrashed once in ten days?"
"Hey there, kid, does it entertain you to get beaten up every ten days?"
O'Rane's eyes burned with defiance.
O'Rane's eyes burned with defiance.
"Guess I can hold out as long as you."
"Looks like I can last as long as you."
"That wasn't my question," said Loring. "Does it ...?"
"That wasn't my question," Loring said. "Does it ...?"
"D'you think it amuses anyone to be thrashed by Dainton?"
"Do you think it entertains anyone to be beaten by Dainton?"
"No. And it doesn't amuse Dainton to thrash you, or the rest of us to have to look on. I don't know whether you think you'll tire us out. If you do, it's only fair to warn you that as long as I am head of this house I propose to see that the rules are obeyed."
"No. And Dainton doesn't find it funny to beat you, nor do the rest of us enjoy watching. I’m not sure if you think you can wear us out. If that’s your plan, I should let you know that as long as I'm in charge here, I intend to make sure the rules are followed."
O'Rane rose from his chair as though the interview were ending.
O'Rane stood up from his chair as if the interview was coming to a close.
"Guess I've stuck out worse than this in my time," he observed.
"Guess I've stood out worse than this in my life," he said.
Loring waved him back to his chair. "What's the difficulty?" he demanded. "Why won't you play footer like everybody else?"
Loring gestured for him to sit back down. "What's the issue?" he asked. "Why won't you play footer like everyone else?"
O'Rane snorted contemptuously.
O'Rane scoffed dismissively.
"I came here to be educated, not to kick a dime ball about."
"I came here to learn, not to mess around with a cheap ball."
We were in the days prior to "Stalky and Co."; "The Islanders" lay in the womb of time; never before had I heard public-school sport criticized, at any rate inside a public school. Loring expounded the approved defence of games: their benefit to health, the fostering of a communal spirit, good temper in defeat, moderation in triumph. For a man who had abandoned Big Side on the day when attendance there ceased to be compulsory for him, the exposition was astonishingly eloquent.
We were in the days before "Stalky and Co."; "The Islanders" was still a work in progress. I had never heard public school sports criticized, at least not inside a public school. Loring explained the standard defense of sports: their health benefits, the sense of community they create, learning to be gracious in defeat, and staying humble in victory. Considering he had stopped going to Big Side once it was no longer required for him, his argument was surprisingly articulate.
"Guess I didn't come here for that," was all O'Rane would answer.
"Guess I didn't come here for that," was all O'Rane would say.
"Afraid you'll find it's one of the incidentals," Loring rejoined. "I've been through it, Oakleigh's been through it, we've all been through it. It's part of the discipline of the place—like fagging. You don't refuse to do that."
"You're worried it's just one of those minor things," Loring replied. "I've experienced it, Oakleigh's experienced it, we've all been through it. It's part of the rules here—like being a junior. You can't just say no to that."
"I'd cleaned a saucepan or two before I came here. 'Sides, that doesn't take time like footling away an afternoon on Little End."
"I had washed a pot or two before I got here. Besides, that doesn't take as long as wasting an afternoon on Little End."
Loring sat with his chin on his knees, perpending his next words. I took occasion to ask how O'Rane spent his precious afternoons.
Loring sat with his chin on his knees, thinking about his next words. I took the opportunity to ask how O'Rane spent his valuable afternoons.
"In the library mostly. Sometimes in the town hall. Old man Burgess gave me leave."
"In the library mostly. Sometimes at the town hall. Old man Burgess let me."
"What in the name of fortune d'you find to do there?" I asked.
"What on earth are you doing there?" I asked.
"It's the only place hereabouts where they keep continental papers. I've got some leeway to make up."
"It's the only spot around here where they have continental papers. I have some ground to cover."
We sat in silence till the saucepan boiled, and Loring started handing round the cocoa.
We sat in silence until the saucepan boiled, and Loring started serving the cocoa.
"Then we're to have a repetition of this business every ten days till you get into the Sixth? Tell me—frankly—are you enjoying yourself here?"
"Are we really going to have to do this every ten days until you reach the Sixth? Honestly, are you having a good time here?"
"Reckon I didn't come here to enjoy myself."
"Honestly, I didn't come here to have a good time."
Loring sighed impatiently.
Loring sighed with impatience.
"Do, for the Lord's sake, stick to the question," he said.
"Please, for the Lord's sake, stay on topic," he said.
O'Rane's lips curled in a sneer that was almost audible before he spoke.
O'Rane's lips curled in a sneer that was nearly audible before he spoke.
"I'm having a real bully time in a nickle-plated public[Pg 29] school with the English aristocracy crawling round like ants on a side-walk." The words poured out in a single breath. "Guess I can't help enjoying myself."
"I'm having a really tough time in a flashy public[Pg 29] school with the English elite crawling around like ants on a sidewalk." The words spilled out in one breath. "I guess I can't help but have a good time."
"D'you get on well with the other fellows?"
"Do you get along well with the other guys?"
"Would you get on well in the middle of a flock of sheep?"
"Would you fit in well among a group of sheep?"
Loring shook his head with a gesture of despair.
Loring shook his head in frustration.
"You know, you're not giving yourself a fair chance," he told him. "What's the point of going through life with your hand against every man?"
"You know, you're not giving yourself a fair chance," he said to him. "What's the point of going through life with your guard up against everyone?"
"And every man's hand against me."
"And everyone's got a problem with me."
"I dare say. Whose fault is it, you silly ass?"
"I dare say. Who's to blame, you silly fool?"
O'Rane laughed ironically.
O'Rane laughed sarcastically.
"Mine without a doubt."
"Definitely mine."
Loring tried a fresh cast.
Loring tried a new cast.
"How d'you get on with Villiers?" he asked.
"How are you getting along with Villiers?" he asked.
"Like oil and water. He sees fit to make fun of me before the form—says I can't talk English because I say 'grass' and not 'grarse' like the sheep. If I can't talk English, I can't—but I can talk to him in Russian, German, Italian, French, Spanish, Gaelic and Magyar. Then he reports me to the Head."
"Like oil and water. He thinks it's funny to mock me in front of everyone—says I can't speak English because I say 'grass' instead of 'grarse' like the sheep. If I can't speak English, then fine—but I can talk to him in Russian, German, Italian, French, Spanish, Gaelic, and Hungarian. Then he goes and reports me to the Head."
I did my best not to laugh, but his palpable sense of injustice was sufficiently sincere to be ludicrous.
I tried really hard not to laugh, but his obvious sense of injustice was so genuine that it was ridiculous.
"I now understand why you go by the name of Spitfire," Loring remarked.
"I get why you call yourself Spitfire," Loring said.
"The dago that first called me that has a broken thumb to remember it by."
"The guy who first called me that has a broken thumb to remind him of it."
At this moment the prayer-bell began to ring, and O'Rane jumped up from his chair. As I strolled in to prayers, Loring called down grievous curses on the race to which O'Rane and I belonged.
At that moment, the prayer bell started ringing, and O'Rane jumped up from his chair. As I walked in for prayers, Loring shouted harsh curses at the group that O'Rane and I belonged to.
"What are we going to do with him, George?" he demanded. "This is mere cruelty to children."
"What are we going to do with him, George?" he asked. "This is just being cruel to kids."
The answer came after call-over. O'Rane passed us at the foot of the stairs on his way to Middle Dormitory. There was the ghost of a smile on his lips as he bade us good-night.
The answer came after roll call. O'Rane walked past us at the bottom of the stairs on his way to Middle Dormitory. There was a hint of a smile on his lips as he said goodnight to us.
"Good-night, O'Rane," I responded.
"Good night, O'Rane," I said.
"We shall meet in ten days' time."
"Let's meet in ten days."
Loring linked arms with me and entered Draycott's study.
Loring linked arms with me and walked into Draycott's study.
"The fellow's mad, you know," he decided.
"The guy's crazy, you know," he decided.
III
To give O'Rane his due, for nine days out of ten—or, in less diplomatic language, between thrashings—he caused us singularly little trouble. When Loring, who as a Catholic was excused Early Chapel, hurried through Hall on his way to Mass at St. Peter's, he would find O'Rane recumbent on a form in front of the fire, peacefully reading till first Roll Call. In the afternoon, when I came back from a walk, he would have changed his position, and I could be sure of finding him curled up in a window-seat with the line of his thin shoulder-blades clearly showing through his coat. As a fag Loring reported him efficient, punctual and tolerably obliging, though their conversation seldom matured into anything more than question and answer. The modus vivendi was uncomfortable, but no compromise seemed possible without a surrender of principle.
To give O'Rane credit, for nine days out of ten—or, to put it bluntly, between beatings—he caused us remarkably little trouble. When Loring, who was a Catholic and exempt from Early Chapel, rushed through the Hall on his way to Mass at St. Peter's, he would find O'Rane lounging on a bench in front of the fire, peacefully reading until the first Roll Call. In the afternoon, when I returned from a walk, he would have shifted positions, and I could always find him curled up in a window seat, the outline of his thin shoulder blades clearly visible through his coat. As a junior, Loring reported that he was efficient, punctual, and reasonably helpful, although their conversations rarely went beyond simple questions and answers. The arrangement was uncomfortable, but no compromise seemed possible without giving up our principles.
I believe Matheson descended from Olympus on one occasion and told O'Rane that such slackness in an Under-Sixth-form boy was a deplorable example to the other juniors. The irresistible reply was, of course, that leisure could be purchased at a price, and, as no one else seemed anxious to come into avoidable conflict with authority, the example could hardly be called effectively corrupting. Matheson rubbed his chin and retired to think it over; O'Rane returned, sardonically smiling, to his book.
I think Matheson came down from Olympus once and told O'Rane that being so lax as an Under-Sixth-form boy was a terrible example for the younger students. The obvious comeback was that leisure came with a cost, and since no one else seemed eager to willingly clash with authority, the example couldn’t really be seen as corrupting. Matheson rubbed his chin and went off to ponder it; O'Rane returned, smirking sarcastically, to his book.
With the rest of Hall his relations at this time were frankly hostile. Mayhew, who was too good-natured and buoyant ever to have an enemy, and Sam Dainton, whose salt he had eaten, were able to preserve a show of intimacy; between them they induced him to discontinue parting his hair in the middle, and on one Leave-out Day to walk over for[Pg 31] luncheon at Crowley Court. Almost everyone else regarded him with dislike tempered by a certain discreet fear. Conversations were conducted for his benefit in approved American dialect; knots of boys, too numerous for one man to tackle, gathered round and poured opprobrium on him when he cut the first round of the Cup Ties. Beyond possibility of doubt he was shown that the one unforgivable sin was "Side," and that he was prone to commit that sin not infrequently. More, he transgressed in unfamiliar ways. It was no ordinary question of wearing exceptional clothes, adopting a lordliness of speech, or cultivating an impressement of manner; he frankly snubbed the Hall veterans like Sinclair, who was in the Team, professed contemptuous indifference to the prestige or welfare of the house, and on at least one occasion strolled unconcernedly into the Head's library after Sunday Chapel, thereby ranking himself with the highest in the land. Theoretically Burgess was at home on Sunday evenings to anyone who cared to drop in for a talk; in practice the Sixth, and the Sixth only, conceived themselves capable of appreciating him or worthy of the privilege.
At that time, Hall's relationships with everyone else were openly hostile. Mayhew, who had a kind heart and was always upbeat, could never really have an enemy, and Sam Dainton, who had been his close friend, managed to maintain a semblance of friendship. Together, they managed to get him to stop parting his hair down the middle and one Leave-out Day, convinced him to walk over for [Pg 31] lunch at Crowley Court. Most everyone else viewed him with a mix of dislike and cautious fear. Conversations were purposely arranged to accommodate him, using a familiar American dialect; groups of boys, far too many for one person to handle, gathered around and criticized him when he messed up during the first round of the Cup Ties. There was no doubt that he understood the one unforgivable sin was being "Side," and he often committed that sin. Additionally, he broke rules in unusual ways. It wasn’t just about wearing different clothes, speaking in a posh way, or behaving in a certain manner; he openly snubbed the Hall veterans like Sinclair, who was on the Team, showed a dismissive indifference to the house's prestige or well-being, and at least once walked casually into the Head's library after Sunday Chapel, placing himself on the same level as the most respected people around. In theory, Burgess was available on Sunday evenings for anyone who wanted to stop by for a chat; in reality, only the Sixth Formers thought they were capable of truly appreciating him or deserving of that privilege.
I had no idea that one boy could disgruntle a house so completely. Had his fellows been content to leave him entirely alone, their path and his would have been appreciably smoother; passive disapprobation, however, is a sterile policy for a boy to adopt, and the outspoken asides and collective imitations continued until O'Rane put himself beyond the pale of civilization by his quarrel with Sinclair.
I had no idea that one boy could disrupt a household so thoroughly. If his peers had chosen to leave him alone, their lives would have been significantly easier; however, staying silently disapproving is a useless strategy for a boy, and the open comments and group mocking kept going until O'Rane crossed the line of acceptable behavior with his fight against Sinclair.
The material for a breach had been accumulating for some time. Sinclair, an old "Colour" and the head of the previous season's bowling averages, represented tradition and the established order. He was a thick-set, bull-necked and slightly bandy-legged boy of sixteen with a complete inability to learn anything that had ever found its way into a book. For five terms he had resisted every effort of his form-master, Bracebridge, to lever him out of the Remove and on the eve of superannuation was still ranking as a junior, the object of veneration to new boys, of sympathy to those who were promoted over his head and of inarticulate [Pg 32]dissatisfaction to himself. Something was wrong with a system that left him in Hall—the school slow bowler, still technically liable to be fagged. Something was wrong, and more was required to set it right than the veneration of new boys. And then there came a new boy who boasted he had never seen cricket played and never wanted to; who cut football practice and absented himself from Cup Ties; whose lashing tongue and the blasphemous resources of a dozen languages made short work of exhortations and protests and who seemingly came to Melton with no other object than a desire to revile every institution of public-school life. It was beneath Sinclair's dignity to hover on O'Rane's flank and whistle "Yankee Doodle," but he made himself the rallying point for all sane arbiters of good taste, and indulged in immeasurable silent disapproval.
The reason for a conflict had been building up for a while. Sinclair, an established player and the leader of last season's bowling stats, stood for tradition and the status quo. He was a stocky, strong-built, slightly pigeon-toed sixteen-year-old who simply could not grasp anything that was in a book. For five terms, he had resisted every attempt by his form-master, Bracebridge, to push him out of the Remove class, and on the brink of leaving school, he was still considered a junior—an idol for the new boys, a source of pity for those who were promoted over him, and a focal point of unspoken frustration for himself. It seemed wrong that a system kept him in Hall as the school slow bowler, still technically able to be made to do chores. Something was off, and more was needed to fix it than the admiration of newcomers. Then a new boy arrived, claiming he had never seen cricket and didn’t want to; he skipped football practice and missed important matches; his sharp tongue and the profanity from a dozen languages quickly silenced any appeals or complaints, and he seemed to have come to Melton solely to criticize every aspect of public school life. It was beneath Sinclair to follow O'Rane around and hum "Yankee Doodle," but he became the focal point for all those who appreciated good taste, silently disapproving in great measure.
One Saturday night I was having cocoa in Draycott's study—an æsthetic room with grey paper and a large number of Meissonier artist's-proofs. For bravado—or because Matheson seldom visited a monitor's study—one shelf of his bookcase was filled with the "Yellow Book," another with Ibsen's plays, and a third with the poetry of Swinburne. My host, chiefly memorable to me in those days by reason of his violet silk socks, was dispensing hospitality, when Loring drifted sleepily in and demanded to partake of the feast.
One Saturday night, I was having cocoa in Draycott's study—a stylish room with grey wallpaper and a lot of Meissonier artist's proofs. For the sake of showing off—or because Matheson rarely visited a monitor's study—one shelf of his bookcase was filled with the "Yellow Book," another with Ibsen's plays, and a third with Swinburne's poetry. My host, mostly memorable to me at that time because of his violet silk socks, was being hospitable when Loring lazily wandered in and asked to join in.
"You must bring your own cup or have a dirty one," said Draycott, inspecting his cupboard shelves.
"You need to bring your own cup, or you'll end up with a dirty one," Draycott said while looking over his cupboard shelves.
"Bang on the door and get one washed," Loring recommended, throwing himself on to the rug in front of the fire.
"Knock on the door and get one cleaned up," Loring suggested, flopping down onto the rug in front of the fire.
"It's no good. All the fags are over in Matheson's side, getting Leave Out for Wednesday."
"It's not happening. All the guys are over in Matheson's section, getting the day off for Wednesday."
"Well, bang and go on banging. They must come back some time."
"Well, keep banging away. They have to come back at some point."
Draycott kicked the door and waited. The only fags in Hall at the time were Sinclair, whose leave had been stopped for the rest of the term, and O'Rane, who was going over to Crowley Court. Sam Dainton had undertaken to get leave for both. The law and custom of the constitution were thrown into conflict, for, while custom decreed that a "school[Pg 33] Colour" was never fagged, in the eyes of the law Sinclair was technically "lag of Hall."
Draycott kicked the door and waited. The only juniors in Hall at the time were Sinclair, whose leave had been denied for the rest of the term, and O'Rane, who was heading over to Crowley Court. Sam Dainton had taken on the responsibility of getting leave for both of them. The law and the unwritten rules were at odds, because, while tradition said that a "school[Pg 33] Colour" was never on duty, according to the law, Sinclair was technically still considered "lag of Hall."
"Fag wanted," Sinclair murmured, hardly looking up from his imposition.
"Fag wanted," Sinclair mumbled, barely glancing up from his work.
O'Rane, who had entered for the Shelton Greek verse prize and was engaged in making his fair copy, glanced casually round the room.
O'Rane, who had signed up for the Shelton Greek verse prize and was working on his final draft, casually looked around the room.
"I'm not lag," he observed.
"I'm not lagging," he observed.
At the sound of voices Draycott repeated his summons.
At the sound of voices, Draycott called out again.
"I'm blowed if I go," said Sinclair. Then, as O'Rane sat bent over his copy of verses, "Go on, will you?"
"I'm shocked if I go," said Sinclair. Then, as O'Rane sat bent over his copy of verses, "Come on, will you?"
O'Rane read the lines aloud, dipped his pen in the ink and began writing.
O'Rane read the lines out loud, dipped his pen in the ink, and started writing.
"Of course, if you want me to make you...." said Sinclair menacingly.
"Of course, if you want me to make you...." Sinclair said threateningly.
There was a moment's pause, both boys rose from their seats, Sinclair took a step forward, they closed. What immediately followed is not clear, but, when Draycott indignantly flung his door open and advanced into Hall, he found Sinclair sprawling on the floor and gasping out, "You're breaking my arm, damn you!" while O'Rane sat on the small of his back and twisted his arm every time the words "Damn you!" passed his lips.
There was a brief pause, and both boys got up from their seats. Sinclair took a step forward, and they came together. What happened next isn’t clear, but when Draycott angrily threw open his door and walked into the hall, he found Sinclair lying on the floor, gasping, "You're breaking my arm, damn you!" while O'Rane sat on the small of his back, twisting his arm every time Sinclair said, "Damn you!"
"Are you lag, Sinclair?" Draycott asked, artistically dispassionate. "Take this cup down and wash it."
"Are you falling behind, Sinclair?" Draycott asked, calmly indifferent. "Take this cup down and wash it."
Sinclair rose and obeyed; O'Rane returned to his interrupted copy of verses, and that same evening after prayers both were thrashed for the comprehensive offense of "ragging."
Sinclair got up and followed his instructions; O'Rane went back to his unfinished poem, and that same evening after prayers, both were punished for the general offense of "ragging."
"I hope they make it hot for that young swine," Loring remarked, as he flung his cane into the corner. Many years had gone by since a member of the Team had been thrashed,[Pg 34] but the case could not be overlooked. Feeling ran high in the studies, and a good deal higher in Hall. We could hear the Democracy working itself into a frenzy of indignation and sympathy, and the lights in Middle Dormitory had not been turned out for more than five minutes when Loring's prayer began to be answered.
"I hope they really give that young punk a hard time," Loring said as he tossed his cane into the corner. It had been years since anyone from the Team had been beaten up,[Pg 34] but this situation couldn't be ignored. Emotions were running high in the studies and even higher in the Hall. We could hear the Democracy getting fired up with anger and sympathy, and it was barely five minutes after the lights in Middle Dormitory went out when Loring's wish started to come true.
We had adjourned to Tom Dainton's Spartan study—two uninhabitable chairs and a pair of boxing-gloves—and were still discussing the enormity of O'Rane's offence when a sound of scuffling made itself heard above. Then there came a thud, renewed scuffling, two more thuds, some angry voices, a fourth thud, a sharp cry—and sudden silence.
We had moved to Tom Dainton's simple study—two uncomfortable chairs and a pair of boxing gloves—and were still talking about how serious O'Rane's offense was when we heard some scuffling upstairs. Then there was a thud, more scuffling, two more thuds, some angry voices, a fourth thud, a loud cry—and then complete silence.
Loring leapt to his feet with anxiety in his grey eyes.
Loring jumped to his feet, worry evident in his gray eyes.
"Hope to God they haven't killed him!" he exclaimed.
"Hope to God they haven’t killed him!" he said.
We bounded up the stairs to Middle Dormitory. As our footsteps rang out on the stone floor of the passage, bare feet pattered over bare boards, and a dozen spring-mattresses creaked uneasily as their tenants leapt back into bed.
We raced up the stairs to Middle Dormitory. As our footsteps echoed on the stone floor of the hallway, bare feet hurried across bare boards, and a dozen spring mattresses creaked nervously as their occupants jumped back into bed.
"What's all this row about?" Loring demanded, as he flung open the door.
"What's all this noise about?" Loring asked as he swung the door open.
The moonlight, flooding in through the uncurtained windows, showed us fifteen boys in bed, driven thither by an instinct older and stronger than chivalry; the sixteenth stood with his head bent over a basin, blood flowing freely from a cut on his forehead.
The moonlight poured in through the uncovered windows, revealing fifteen boys in bed, drawn there by an instinct older and stronger than honor; the sixteenth boy stood with his head lowered over a basin, blood streaming freely from a cut on his forehead.
Loring picked his way through a jungle of scattered clothes and overturned chairs.
Loring navigated through a mess of scattered clothes and flipped-over chairs.
"What's happened, Palmer?" he asked.
"What's going on, Palmer?" he asked.
"I knocked my head against the chest of drawers," was the strictly truthful answer. "It's only a scratch."
"I bumped my head against the dresser," was the completely honest answer. "It's just a scratch."
"Ragging, I suppose? Why were you out of bed after Lights Out?"
"Ragging, I guess? Why were you out of bed after Lights Out?"
Palmer preserved a discreet silence.
Palmer kept a low profile.
"Anybody else been out of bed?" Loring demanded of the twilit room.
"Has anyone else gotten out of bed?" Loring asked the dimly lit room.
"Say, Loring, I guess this is my funeral," drawled O'Rane in answer. "I opened up his durned head for him."
"Look, Loring, I guess this is my funeral," O'Rane said lazily in response. "I opened up his damn head for him."
"I was in it too," said Sinclair.
"I was in it too," Sinclair said.
"So was I."
"Same here."
"So was I."
"Same here."
Loring turned to Palmer. "Put on a dressing-gown and go down to the matron's room. You other fellows—anyone who's been out of bed, put on his trousers and come down to my study. O'Rane and Sinclair, you stay where you are."
Loring turned to Palmer. "Put on a robe and go to the matron's room. You guys—anyone who's been out of bed, throw on your pants and come to my study. O'Rane and Sinclair, you stay put."
On the wholesale execution that followed there is no need to dwell. Castigation in bulk, for some obscure reason, was always known as a 'Regatta' at Melton, and, as Regattas went, this was celebrated on a lavish scale.
On the mass execution that followed, there’s no need to elaborate. Punishment in large numbers, for some unclear reason, was always referred to as a 'Regatta' at Melton, and, as Regattas go, this one was celebrated on a grand scale.
"Now I suppose I shall have to show that little beast up to Matheson," said Loring, when all was over. "And I hope Matheson'll give it to him tight. Life's not safe in the same house with him."
"Now I guess I’ll have to take that little troublemaker to Matheson," said Loring, when everything was done. "And I hope Matheson really lets him have it. Life isn’t safe in the same house with him."
There was a knock at the door, and one of our late victims entered in tweed trousers, felt slippers, and pyjama jacket. The bitterness of death was past, and he smiled cheerfully.
There was a knock at the door, and one of our recent victims came in wearing tweed pants, felt slippers, and a pajama jacket. The harshness of death was gone, and he smiled happily.
"I say, Loring, you know, it wasn't altogether O'Rane's fault. I started it."
"I have to say, Loring, it wasn't completely O'Rane's fault. I was the one who started it."
Loring looked at the speaker with cold surprise.
Loring looked at the speaker in cold shock.
"So far as I remember, you've been dealt with."
"So far as I remember, you've been taken care of."
"Yes, but I didn't want to get him into a row with Matheson. We were about ten to one."
"Yeah, but I didn’t want to get him into a fight with Matheson. We were about ten to one."
"You seem to have come off second-best," suggested Draycott.
"You seem to have come out on the losing end," suggested Draycott.
"I know. He's got some filthy Japanese trick. He'd take on half the school as soon as look at them. Palmer doesn't want a row on his account."
"I know. He's using some dirty Japanese trick. He'd take on half the school as soon as look at them. Palmer doesn't want any trouble because of him."
Loring meditated with his hands in his pockets. "Well, you go off to bed now, Venables," he said. "And when you get there, stay there. Good night."
Loring thought with his hands in his pockets. "Alright, you should head to bed now, Venables," he said. "And once you're there, stay put. Good night."
There the matter ended for a time. After first Roll Call next day, Palmer embarked on a long and patient explanation of his bandaged head. He had been walking quietly down the middle of the dormitory when he caught his foot in the cord of someone else's dressing-gown. Pitching forward and [Pg 36]trying to recover his balance.... Matheson shook an uncomprehending head and hurried away to Chapel.
There the matter ended for a while. After the first Roll Call the next day, Palmer started a long and detailed explanation about his bandaged head. He had been walking calmly down the center of the dormitory when he tripped over someone else's dressing gown cord. As he stumbled forward and [Pg 36]tried to regain his balance... Matheson shook his head in confusion and quickly went to Chapel.
Public opinion in Hall rose tempestuously within measurable distance of assassination point.
Public opinion in Hall surged violently, coming dangerously close to the point of assassination.
IV
The morrow of the Regatta was a Sunday. I spent the morning dutifully writing to my mother in Ireland and in the afternoon suggested to Loring that if he wished to preserve his figure he had better come for a walk with me. The bait was taken. He had a horror of becoming fat, and, though in fact no heavier than was to be expected of a man with his frame, could usually be roused from his Sunday occupation of pasting book-plates into large-paper éditions-de-luxe by a hint that his weight was rising visibly.
The day after the Regatta was a Sunday. I spent the morning writing to my mom in Ireland, and in the afternoon, I suggested to Loring that if he wanted to keep his figure, he should join me for a walk. He took the bait. He was terrified of getting fat, and even though he was actually no heavier than what you'd expect for a man his size, he could often be pulled away from his Sunday activity of sticking bookplates into deluxe editions with just a hint that his weight was noticeably increasing.
We crossed Great Court, span a coin at Big Gateway and chose the Forest road in the direction of Crowley. As bounds—for all but monitors—ended at the far side of the cricket ground, we anticipated an uninterrupted walk. It was a mild afternoon for the end of October, and we went at an easy pace through the town and into the half-mile belt of trees that screened Melton from the south-west wind and marked the beginning of the long hill which sloped down and down past Crowley Court and Bishop's Cross to Southampton. Mr. Gladstone had died in the May of that year, and Loring, fresh from some hasty, ill-written memoir, was full of the dream once dreamt by the youthful Gladstone in the shadow of St. Peter's, that the world might one day see again the union of all Christian Churches. The traditional and picturesque had captured his imagination as they were to capture it throughout life. He re-created the dream with rare enthusiasm until we were brought to a standstill on the farther fringe of Swanley Forest.
We crossed Great Court, flipped a coin at Big Gateway, and chose the Forest road heading towards Crowley. Since the boundaries—for everyone except monitors—ended at the far side of the cricket ground, we expected a smooth walk. It was a mild afternoon for late October, and we strolled at a relaxed pace through town and into the half-mile stretch of trees that shielded Melton from the southwest wind and signaled the start of the long hill that sloped down past Crowley Court and Bishop's Cross towards Southampton. Mr. Gladstone had passed away that May, and Loring, just back from hastily written memoirs, was full of the dream once envisioned by young Gladstone in the shadow of St. Peter's—hoping that one day the world might witness the reunification of all Christian Churches. The traditional and picturesque had captured his imagination, as it would throughout his life. He passionately revived the dream until we came to a halt at the outer edge of Swanley Forest.
Anyone who is familiar with the neighbourhood of Melton knows that the Southampton road takes a sharp turn to the right at the second milestone on leaving the Forest. We had[Pg 37] pushed our way through the fallen leaves and rounded the bend, when I noticed a figure seated on the milestone. The back was turned to us, and the head was bowed as though in sleep.
Anyone who knows the Melton area understands that the Southampton road makes a hard right at the second milestone as you leave the Forest. We had[Pg 37] made our way through the fallen leaves and rounded the corner when I saw a person sitting on the milestone. Their back was to us, and their head was bowed as if they were asleep.
Loring paused to inhale the sweet, heavy air of the pine woods.
Loring paused to breathe in the sweet, dense air of the pine forest.
"Humpty Dumpty will have a great fall," he remarked, "if he goes to sleep on milestones."
"Humpty Dumpty is going to have a big fall," he said, "if he falls asleep on the milestones."
"It's somebody from the school," I said.
"It's someone from the school," I said.
On the ground by the side of the stone lay a straw hat such as—for no conceivable reason—we were compelled to wear in all weathers. Loring moved forward and then stopped suddenly.
On the ground next to the stone lay a straw hat that for some strange reason we had to wear in any weather. Loring moved forward and then stopped abruptly.
"Oh, my Lord!" he exclaimed. "As if we hadn't thrashed the fellow till we were tired of it!"
"Oh, my God!" he exclaimed. "As if we hadn't beaten the guy until we were tired of it!"
I took a second look. The back was bowed till the shoulder-blades stood out in two sharp points, the chin rested on the knees and two thin hands were clasped round two thinner ankles. The attitude was unmistakable, even if I had not recognized the silky black hair floating back from the forehead as the wind blew softly inland from the sea. We walked on and stopped beside him; his eyes were gazing far out over the distant Channel, and he failed to observe our approach.
I took another look. His back was arched so much that his shoulder blades jutted out in two sharp points, the chin resting on his knees and two thin hands gripping two even thinner ankles. The position was obvious, especially since I recognized the silky black hair blowing back from his forehead as the gentle wind came in from the sea. We walked closer and stopped beside him; his eyes were fixed on the distant Channel, and he didn't notice us coming.
"A good view," said Loring.
"A great view," said Loring.
"She's a Royal Mail boat. Lisbon, Gib., Teneriffe, B.A., Rio." I could hardly see the ship, but a wreathing spiral of smoke, mingling with the low clouds, gave me her position. "There's been a home-bound Orient, and two P. and O.'s, and a D.O.A., oh, and one British India. Two a minute, and steaming, steaming to the uttermost parts of the earth."
"She's a Royal Mail ship. Lisbon, Gibraltar, Tenerife, Buenos Aires, Rio." I could barely make out the vessel, but a twisting plume of smoke blending with the low clouds indicated her location. "There’s been a home-bound Orient, two P. and O.s, a D.O.A., and one British India. Two every minute, and steaming clear to the farthest corners of the earth."
He spoke in a dreamy, sing-song voice, and his soul was five thousand miles from Melton.
He spoke in a dreamy, melodic voice, and his mind was five thousand miles away from Melton.
"Is this a usual pitch of yours?" Loring asked.
"Is this a standard pitch of yours?" Loring asked.
"It is. When a man wants to think and be alone with no one but his own self by.... There's days you can smell the sea, and days when the air's so clean and clear you could put out your hand and touch one of the little ships...." His voice sank almost to a whisper, " ... to show the love you[Pg 38] have for her, and the lonely, cold sea she's ploughing up into white foam."
"It is. When a guy wants to think and be alone with just himself... There are days you can smell the ocean, and days when the air's so fresh and clear you could reach out and touch one of the little boats..." His voice dropped almost to a whisper, " ... to show the love you[Pg 38] have for her, and the lonely, cold sea she's breaking into white foam."
Loring looked at me in amazement and shook his head helplessly. To him, who had at that time never set foot in Ireland, the soft and unexpected Irish intonation of O'Rane's voice conveyed nothing; he was as yet unacquainted with the Celtic luxuriance of misery.
Loring looked at me in shock and shook his head in disbelief. For him, having never been to Ireland at that time, the soft and surprising Irish lilt in O'Rane's voice meant nothing; he was still unfamiliar with the rich, expressive nature of Celtic sorrow.
"O'Rane!" I said.
"O'Rane!" I said.
His head turned slowly, and, as his eyes met ours, their expression was transformed. Dreaminess and melancholy rushed out of him as his spirit returned from afar; in less than a second he was English again—with occasional lapses into the cadence and phraseology of America.
His head turned slowly, and as his eyes met ours, their expression changed. A sense of dreaminess and sadness washed over him as his spirit came back from somewhere far away; in less than a second, he was English again—though he occasionally slipped into the rhythm and phrasing of America.
"Guess I'm up against another of your everlasting rules, Loring," he said.
"Looks like I'm up against another one of your endless rules, Loring," he said.
"The rules aren't mine," Loring returned pleasantly. "I found 'em here—five years ago. I only have to see they're kept."
"The rules aren't mine," Loring replied cheerfully. "I found them here—five years ago. I just have to make sure they're followed."
"And, if I try to break them, you'll try to break me? Do you think you'll succeed?" he demanded defiantly.
"And if I try to break them, you're going to try to break me? You really think you can pull it off?" he challenged boldly.
Loring laughed, and by the narrowing of O'Rane's eyes I could see he did not relish laughter at his own expense.
Loring laughed, and by the narrowing of O'Rane's eyes, I could tell he didn’t appreciate being the butt of the joke.
"I've never given the matter a thought."
"I've never considered it."
"In ten—in eight days' time you'll thrash me for walking two miles through Swanley Forest?"
"In ten—in eight days from now you'll punish me for walking two miles through Swanley Forest?"
"No—for breaking bounds. If I do thrash you. Frankly, I'm getting rather sick of it. Probably you are too. I'm going to suggest that you should accompany Oakleigh and me back to school; you're not breaking bounds if you're with us."
"No—for breaking rules. If I do beat you. Honestly, I'm getting pretty tired of it. You probably are too. I'm going to suggest that you come back to school with Oakleigh and me; you're not breaking the rules if you're with us."
O'Rane looked at him for a moment, and his lip curled.
O'Rane glanced at him for a moment, and his lip curled.
"Mediaevalism tempered by Jesuitism."
"Medievalism influenced by Jesuitism."
Loring smiled good-humouredly. "Not very gracious, is it? And we probably shan't agree over Jesuits."
Loring smiled good-naturedly. "Not very gracious, is it? And we probably won't agree on Jesuits."
O'Rane, to his credit, blushed.
O'Rane, credit to him, blushed.
"I apologize. I forgot you were a...."
"I’m sorry. I forgot you were a...."
Loring waved away the apology.
Loring brushed off the apology.
"That's all right," he said. "But why come to the oldest[Pg 39] school in England if you object to mediaevalism? Possibly you weren't consulted, but, as you are here, why not take the place as you find it, or else clear out?"
"That's fine," he said. "But why come to the oldest[Pg 39] school in England if you have a problem with medieval culture? Maybe you weren't asked, but since you are here, why not accept things as they are, or just leave?"
O'Rane's grip tightened on his ankles.
O'Rane tightened his grip on his ankles.
"I shall stay here till I'm ready for Oxford and I shall stay at Oxford till I've got everything this country can give me. Guess I've knocked about a bit in my time and somehow I was always on the underneath side. Greasy Levantines, Chinese storekeepers, American-German-Jews. I'm a bit tired of it. I want to get on top. I've seen Englishmen in most parts of the world—mostly on top—I'm going to join 'em, and get some of my own back grinding other people's faces."
"I'll stay here until I'm ready for Oxford, and then I'll be at Oxford until I’ve taken everything this country has to offer. I guess I've been around quite a bit, and I've always found myself on the losing side. Sleazy Levantines, Chinese storekeepers, American-German Jews. I'm pretty tired of it. I want to rise to the top. I've seen Englishmen in most parts of the world—mostly at the top—and I’m going to join them and reclaim what’s mine by stepping on others."
Loring looked at his watch.
Loring checked his watch.
"If you don't want to be late for Chapel, it's time we started back. Look here, grinding other people's faces is a laudable ambition so far as it goes, but it's rather remote. How old are you? Fifteen? Well, you've got another three years here, and you can spend 'em in one of two ways. We can go on thrashing you this term at the rate of once in ten days; then you'll get into the Sixth, there won't be many rules to break, and, if you break 'em, Burgess'll sack you. That apart, you can go on living your present life, without a friend in the school, taking no share in the school, no use to man or beast. Or, on the other hand, you can make the best of a bad job and live on decent terms with your neighbours. I make no suggestion. I only ask if there's any particular point in regarding everyone as your natural enemy?"
"If you don’t want to be late for Chapel, we should head back now. Look, making enemies of everyone isn’t exactly a great goal, but it’s kind of a long shot. How old are you? Fifteen? Well, you’ve got another three years here, and you can spend them in one of two ways. We can keep punishing you this term at the rate of once every ten days; then you’ll move up to the Sixth Form, where there won’t be many rules to break, and if you do, Burgess will kick you out. Otherwise, you can continue living like you are now, with no friends in the school, not participating at all, and being of no use to anyone. Or, you can make the best of a tough situation and get along with your classmates. I'm not making any suggestions. I just want to know if there’s any reason to treat everyone like they’re your natural enemy?"
We walked for a hundred yards or so in silence. Then O'Rane said:
We walked for about a hundred yards in silence. Then O'Rane said:
"It doesn't occur to you that every man is the natural enemy of every other man?"
"It doesn't occur to you that every man is the natural enemy of every other man?"
Loring flicked a stone out of the road with the point of his stick.
Loring kicked a stone off the road with the tip of his stick.
"Because it isn't true," he said.
"Because it isn't true," he said.
"When there are two men and only food for one? You'd fight me to the death for that one loaf."
"When there are two men and only enough food for one? You'd fight me to the death for that one loaf."
"In practice, yes. Theoretically, I should halve it with you. That's the sort of public-school idea."
"In practice, yes. Theoretically, I should split it with you. That’s the kind of public school idea."
"And it doesn't square with the practice. I'm out for the loaves before someone else gets them."
"And it doesn't match up with what people do. I'm going out for the bread before someone else grabs it."
"Always assuming he isn't stronger than you," said Loring.
"Just assuming he isn't stronger than you," Loring said.
"Then I'll try and make myself stronger than him."
"Then I'll work on becoming stronger than him."
"And the end of the world will come when the strongest man has starved everyone else. A happy world, O'Rane, a happy end to it, and a glorious use of physical strength."
"And the end of the world will arrive when the strongest person has made everyone else go hungry. A joyful world, O'Rane, a joyful conclusion to it all, and a magnificent display of physical power."
"That's been the world's rule so far."
"That's been the way of the world up to now."
"Utter bunkum!" Loring stopped and faced his antagonist. We had reached the cricket ground and the beginning of bounds, so that O'Rane no longer needed a convoy. "For the first years of your life you were so weak that it took one woman to feed you and another to put your clothes on so that you shouldn't die of exposure. On your theory there wouldn't be a woman left alive, far less a child. You must find some other answer to the riddle of existence. You can't do much with all-round hate and promiscuous throat-cutting."
"Complete nonsense!" Loring stopped and faced his opponent. We had arrived at the cricket field and the start of the boundary, so O'Rane no longer needed an escort. "For the first few years of your life, you were so weak that it took one woman to feed you and another to dress you so you wouldn't die from the cold. By your logic, there wouldn't be a single woman left alive, let alone a child. You need to come up with a different explanation for the puzzle of life. You can't achieve much with universal hate and random violence."
"If someone takes a knife to me, I'll try to get in first blow," O'Rane persisted obstinately.
"If someone comes at me with a knife, I'll try to land the first hit," O'Rane insisted stubbornly.
"Well, that's a slight improvement on knifing at sight. The next discovery for you to make is that your neighbours don't all want to trample on you."
"Well, that's a small improvement over attacking on sight. The next thing you need to realize is that your neighbors don't all want to walk all over you."
O'Rane's eyes fired with sudden, vengeful passion.
O'Rane's eyes lit up with sudden, vengeful passion.
"Guess you were born on top, Loring."
"Looks like you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, Loring."
"Yes, I've had a very easy time." He swung his stick thoughtfully and looked up the hill at the school buildings aglow in the light of the setting sun. "But it hasn't made me want to walk on other people's faces. You see, one day the positions might be reversed, so why make enemies? Besides, there's enough misery in the world without adding to it unnecessarily. If I had any energy to spare, I might even try to reduce it. Overhaul your philosophy a bit, O'Rane." A child, bowling a hoop, ran down the road and narrowly avoided treading on my toes. Loring pressed the[Pg 41] incident into service. "On your showing, Oakleigh ought to have brained that kid, instead of which he moved politely out of the way. The strong yielding to the weak. Think it over, and you'll find life isn't a bit clear cut. It's full of inconsistencies and oppositions and compromises; we do things for the most illogical reasons. Well, you're back in bounds, and, if you like to stay, you can, and, if you prefer to go on by yourself, we shan't be offended. You're going on? All right; good-bye."
"Yeah, I've had it pretty easy." He swung his stick thoughtfully and looked up the hill at the school buildings glowing in the light of the setting sun. "But it hasn't made me want to walk over other people. You see, one day the roles might be reversed, so why create enemies? Plus, there's already so much misery in the world without adding to it unnecessarily. If I had any extra energy, I might even try to lessen it. Change your outlook a bit, O'Rane." A kid rolling a hoop ran down the road and nearly stepped on my toes. Loring used the[Pg 41] incident as an example. "By your logic, Oakleigh should have knocked that kid out, but instead, he stepped aside politely. The strong yielding to the weak. Think about it, and you’ll see life isn’t black and white. It’s full of inconsistencies, conflicts, and compromises; we do things for the most illogical reasons. Well, you’re back in bounds, and if you want to stay, you can, and if you prefer to go off on your own, we won’t take offense. You’re leaving? All right; goodbye."
As O'Rane strode away in the twilight I complimented Loring on his discourse.
As O'Rane walked away in the fading light, I praised Loring for his talk.
"The heavy father," he muttered. "And a fat lot of good it's done. You know, that fellow's three parts mad. What were his people thinking about, sending him here?"
"The heavy father," he muttered. "And a fat lot of good it's done. You know, that guy's mostly crazy. What were his people thinking, sending him here?"
"I don't think he's got any," I said.
"I don't think he has any," I said.
Loring linked arms with me, and we returned to the school without the exchange of a word. As we entered Big Gateway, he observed:
Loring linked arms with me, and we headed back to the school without saying a word. As we walked through Big Gateway, he remarked:
"He must have been pretty well hammered by someone to get into this state."
"He must have been pretty drunk by someone to end up like this."
And half-way across Great Court I heard him murmur:
And halfway across Great Court, I heard him mumble:
"Lonely little devil."
"Lonely little troublemaker."
V
Three days later came the second Leave-out Day of term. Loring and I had been invited over to Crowley Court, and after Roll Call we changed our clothes and assembled outside Burgess's house to await the racing omnibus that Dainton was bringing to meet us.
Three days later, it was time for the second Leave-out Day of the term. Loring and I had been invited to Crowley Court, and after Roll Call, we changed our clothes and grouped outside Burgess's house to wait for the racing bus that Dainton was bringing to pick us up.
"Are we all here?" Tom asked, as his father came in sight, walking the horses slowly up the hill.
"Is everyone here?" Tom asked as he spotted his father walking the horses slowly up the hill.
"O'Rane's not coming," Sam answered. "He hasn't finished his 'Shelton' yet."
"O'Rane's not coming," Sam replied. "He hasn't finished his 'Shelton' yet."
"All aboard then."
"Everyone on board then."
We drove away through the Forest belt, made a large luncheon at Crowley Court, spent the afternoon engaged in a sanguinary ratting expedition round Dainton's farm buildings and returned to Melton in time for house prayers. When[Pg 42] we left in the morning, Sinclair and O'Rane had been seated at opposite ends of Hall, employed respectively on overdue impositions and a prize copy of verses. On our way back we passed them walking arm in arm up the hill to Big Gateway and found them, later in the evening, sharing the same form in front of the fire and talking in apparent peace.
We drove away through the forest, had a big lunch at Crowley Court, spent the afternoon on a bloody rat-catching mission around Dainton's farm buildings, and got back to Melton in time for house prayers. When[Pg 42] we left in the morning, Sinclair and O'Rane were sitting at opposite ends of the hall, working on overdue assignments and a prize-winning poem. On our way back, we saw them walking arm in arm up the hill to Big Gateway and later, in the evening, found them sitting together in front of the fire, chatting peacefully.
"The age of miracles is not yet past," I said to Loring, as I went in to prayers.
"The age of miracles isn't over yet," I said to Loring as I went in to pray.
"O'Rane told me they'd made it up," he answered, "when he came in to take my boots down."
"O'Rane told me they had sorted it out," he replied, "when he came in to take my boots off."
A term or two later I heard the story of the reconciliation. As the last of us left the house for Leave Out, O'Rane picked up his papers, flung them into his locker and crossed to Sinclair's end of Hall.
A term or two later, I heard the story about the reconciliation. As the last of us left the house for Leave Out, O'Rane grabbed his papers, tossed them into his locker, and walked over to Sinclair's end of the Hall.
"May I speak to you a moment?" he asked.
"Can I talk to you for a sec?" he asked.
"It's a free country," was the uncompromising answer.
"It's a free country," was the firm response.
"Well, I guess there's a certain amount of unfriendliness between us. Is there any use in keeping it up?"
"Well, I guess there's some tension between us. Is there any point in holding onto it?"
Sinclair looked at him in some surprise, then returned to his writing.
Sinclair glanced at him in surprise, then went back to writing.
O'Rane sat down on the table, and Sinclair ostentatiously gathered up his books and retired to a window-seat where there was only room for one. "I'm quite happy as I am," he said.
O'Rane sat down at the table, and Sinclair showily grabbed his books and moved to a window seat where there was barely space for one. "I'm perfectly fine just the way I am," he said.
"See here," said O'Rane, without attempting to follow him, "it's going to be a bit awkward if we live three years in the same house without speaking."
"Look," said O'Rane, not trying to follow him, "it's going to be a bit weird if we live together for three years without talking."
"Don't worry about me," Sinclair answered, without looking up. "I shan't be here three years."
"Don't worry about me," Sinclair replied, not looking up. "I won't be here for three years."
"Well, two, if you're so blamed particular."
"Well, two, if you're being so picky."
"Or two either. They'll fire me out at the end of this term."
"Or maybe both. They'll fire me at the end of this term."
O'Rane jumped down from the table and walked to the window with his hands in his pockets.
O'Rane jumped down from the table and walked to the window with his hands in his pockets.
"What the deuce for?" he demanded.
"What on earth for?" he asked.
"Super-ed of course, you fool."
"Super, of course, you fool."
Softly whistling, O'Rane picked up the first half-finished imposition.
Softly whistling, O'Rane picked up the first unfinished task.
"Won't you get your remove?" he asked.
"Are you going to get your things packed?" he asked.
"Not an earthly. I can't do their dam' stuff."
"Not a chance. I can't do their damn stuff."
"You can do this thing: A train going forty miles an hour...."
"You can do this: A train traveling at forty miles per hour...."
Sinclair flamed with sudden anger.
Sinclair erupted in sudden anger.
"Oh, do, for God's sake, go away and leave me in peace," he cried. "I dare say it's all very easy for people like you...."
"Oh, please, for God's sake, go away and leave me alone," he yelled. "I bet it’s all really easy for people like you...."
"But I'll show you how to do it."
"But I'll show you how to do it."
"I don't want to be shown. If I've been shown once I've been shown a million times. It's no good! Bracebridge says, 'D'you follow that?' and I say, 'Yes,' and all the time I've not the foggiest conception what he's driving at."
"I don't want to be told. If I've been told once, I've been told a million times. It's useless! Bracebridge asks, 'Do you get that?' and I say, 'Yes,' but the whole time I have no clue what he's talking about."
Taking the pen from the other's hand O'Rane wrote down three lines of figures and handed Sinclair the answer.
Taking the pen from the other person's hand, O'Rane wrote down three lines of numbers and handed Sinclair the answer.
"And what good d'you think that is?"
"And what good do you think that is?"
"I just think that this is a poorish way of spending a Leave-out Day," O'Rane answered. "If you finish the things off...."
"I just think that this is a pretty bad way to spend a Leave-out Day," O'Rane replied. "If you wrap things up...."
"It's all right, my leave's stopped."
"It's okay, my leave has been canceled."
O'Rane propped Sinclair's book against the window-ledge and began writing. Outside the sun was shining in the deserted Great Court, and a southerly breeze caught up the fallen creeper leaves and blew them with a dry rustle across the grey flagstones.
O'Rane leaned Sinclair's book against the window sill and started writing. Outside, the sun was shining in the empty Great Court, and a warm breeze picked up the fallen creeper leaves, sending them rustling dryly across the gray flagstones.
"That's no reason for wasting all day over muck of this kind," he remarked. "One pipe letting water into a cistern at the rate of ten gallons a minute, and another pipe letting it out.... If you make up your mind to get a remove, guess nothing'll stop you. That's the way I regard the proposition. If you make up your mind to do any dam' thing in this world.... Turn up the answers and see if I've got it right. Our old friend the clock: when will the hands next be at right angles? Echo answers 'When?' I wonder if anybody finds the slightest use for all this bilge when once he's quit school. Turn up the answers. He's fixed. How many more have you got to do?"
"That’s not a good reason to waste the whole day on this kind of mess," he said. "One pipe is letting water into a tank at ten gallons a minute, and another pipe is letting it out... If you've decided to get a change, nothing will stop you. That’s how I see it. If you decide to do anything in this world... Check the answers and see if I got it right. Our old friend the clock: when will the hands next be at right angles? The echo answers ‘When?’ I wonder if anyone finds any use for all this nonsense once they leave school. Check the answers. He’s done. How many more do you need to finish?"
"Four."
"4."
"Anything else?"
"Anything else?"
"An abstract of three chapters of Div." Sinclair had almost forgotten the quarrel and the enormity of O'Rane's "Side," and was looking with surprised admiration at the quickly moving pen.
"An abstract of three chapters of Div." Sinclair had almost forgotten the argument and the seriousness of O'Rane's "Side," and was looking with astonished admiration at the rapidly moving pen.
"We'll do that this afternoon. I'll give tongue, and you can write it down. See here, surely if you can make old man Bracebridge give you—or us—decent marks every day for prep...."
"We'll do that this afternoon. I'll talk, and you can write it down. Look, if you can get old man Bracebridge to give you—or us—good grades every day for prep..."
"That won't help in the exams."
"That won't help with the tests."
O'Rane worked three more problems in silence; then he said:
O'Rane solved three more problems quietly; then he said:
"We must fix the exams. somehow. I don't see it yet, but it can be done. We'll circumvent Bracebridge. And the answer is one ton, three hundredweights, no quarters, eleven pounds, twelve ounces." He threw down his pen and rose with a yawn. "Come for a walk; it's only eleven."
"We need to figure out the exams. Somehow. I don't have a clear idea yet, but we can do it. We'll get around Bracebridge. And the answer is one ton, three hundredweights, no quarters, eleven pounds, twelve ounces." He put down his pen and stood up with a yawn. "Let's go for a walk; it's only eleven."
Sinclair felt that some expression of thanks was due from him. It was not easy to frame it, and he was still half-consciously resentful of O'Rane's unasked interference.
Sinclair felt that he owed some kind of thanks. It wasn’t easy to put into words, and he was still somewhat resentful of O'Rane’s unsolicited involvement.
"Aren't you taking Leave?" he growled.
"Aren't you going to take a break?" he growled.
"No."
"Nope."
"I thought you were going home with young Dainton."
"I thought you were going home with the young Dainton."
"I cried off."
"I cried it out."
A ray of light struggled fitfully through the clouds of Sinclair's brain.
A flash of insight battled weakly through the confusion in Sinclair's mind.
"Did you stay here just to ass about with this filth?" he demanded, rather red in the face, pointing contemptuously to the pile of impositions.
"Did you stick around here just to mess around with this trash?" he demanded, his face quite red, pointing disdainfully at the pile of junk.
"Well, as I was doing nothing...."
"Well, as I was just hanging out...."
"Rot! Did you or did you not?"
"Rot! Did you or didn't you?"
"Yes; I did."
"Yeah, I did."
Sinclair meditated in an embarrassed silence; then he held out his hand.
Sinclair sat in awkward silence for a moment, then reached out his hand.
"You know, Spitfire, you're not half such a swine as I thought," he admitted handsomely.
"You know, Spitfire, you're not as much of a jerk as I thought," he admitted generously.
"Go and get your hat," O'Rane ordered. "I'll wait for you on Little End."
"Go grab your hat," O'Rane said. "I'll wait for you at Little End."
They walked in Swanley Forest till luncheon, returned to Matheson's for a hurried meal, and set out again along the favourite, forbidden Southampton road. As we returned from Crowley Court, we passed them between the cricket ground and Big Gateway, trudging with arms linked, tired and happy. At the porter's lodge O'Rane darted aside to inspect the notice-board.
They walked in Swanley Forest until lunchtime, went back to Matheson's for a quick meal, and set off again along the favorite, off-limits Southampton road. As we were coming back from Crowley Court, we saw them between the cricket field and Big Gateway, walking with their arms linked, tired and happy. At the porter's lodge, O'Rane quickly stepped aside to check the notice board.
"I wanted to see when the Shelton's had to be sent in," he explained.
"I wanted to see when the Sheltons had to be sent in," he explained.
"Are you going in for it?"
"Are you going for it?"
"I don't know. They've got to reach Burgess to-morrow. Come back to Matheson's and finish the Div."
"I don't know. They need to get to Burgess tomorrow. Come back to Matheson's and finish the Div."
In the still deserted Hall Sinclair sat, pen in hand, while O'Rane rapidly turned the pages of an Old Testament history and dictated an irreligious abstract. As each sheet was finished, it was blotted and placed on one side. Once O'Rane exhibited some modest sleight of hand. Sinclair had written his name at the top of a fresh piece of paper, and before anything could be added O'Rane begged him to poke the fire. On his return to the table the sheet had disappeared.
In the quiet, empty hall, Sinclair sat with a pen in hand, while O'Rane quickly flipped through an Old Testament history and dictated a secular summary. After finishing each page, it was blotted and set aside. At one point, O'Rane showed off a little trick. Sinclair had written his name at the top of a new sheet of paper, and before he could add anything else, O'Rane asked him to tend to the fire. When Sinclair returned to the table, the sheet was gone.
Late that night, when Leave was over, and Hall resounded with the voices of elegant young men in brown boots, coloured waistcoats and other unacademic costume, O'Rane descended with inkpot and pen to the changing-room. Seating himself on an upturned boot-basket, he produced from one pocket the foolscap sheet with Sinclair's name at the head, from another an incredibly neat fair-copy of a set of Greek Alcaics. Working quickly and in a bad light he produced a far from tidy version, with sloping lines, sprawling characters and not infrequent blots. As the prayer-bell began to ring he endorsed an envelope with the words, "Shelton Greek Verse Prize: The Rev. A. A. Burgess, Litt.D.," and dropped it into the house letter-box.
Late that night, after Leave was over, Hall was filled with the voices of stylish young men in brown boots, colorful waistcoats, and other non-academic outfits. O'Rane went down to the changing room with an inkpot and pen. He sat on an upside-down boot basket and took out a foolscap sheet with Sinclair's name at the top, and from another pocket, an incredibly neat copy of a set of Greek Alcaics. Working quickly and in poor light, he created a version that was far from tidy, with slanted lines, messy characters, and plenty of blots. As the prayer bell began to ring, he addressed an envelope with, "Shelton Greek Verse Prize: The Rev. A. A. Burgess, Litt.D.," and dropped it into the house letterbox.
A week later the results were announced in Great School. We were assembled for prayers when Burgess walked down between the rows of chairs, mounted the dais and paused by the Birch Table. In his hand was the Honour Book, in which were entered the names of all prize-winners together with the[Pg 46] subject set and the winning composition. Leaving the book on the table, he unslung his gown from his shoulder, pulled it over his cassock and sank into the great carved chair of Ockley in the middle of the Monitorial Council, facing the school.
A week later, the results were announced at Great School. We were gathered for prayers when Burgess walked down the aisles between the rows of chairs, stepped up to the dais, and paused by the Birch Table. In his hand was the Honour Book, which listed the names of all the prize winners along with the[Pg 46] subject set and the winning essay. After placing the book on the table, he took off his gown from his shoulder, put it over his cassock, and settled into the ornate carved chair of Ockley in the center of the Monitorial Council, facing the school.
Sutcliffe, the captain, seated on his right, inquired if the Shelton Compositions had been judged.
Sutcliffe, the captain, sitting to his right, asked if the Shelton Compositions had been judged.
Burgess answered. "Thou art not the man, laddie."
Burgess replied, "You're not the one, kid."
"Is it Loring?" I asked from the other side.
"Is that Loring?" I asked from the other side.
"The prize has not gone to my illustrious Sixth."
"The prize hasn’t gone to my impressive Sixth."
"O'Rane," Loring murmured, looking down the school.
"O'Rane," Loring whispered, looking down the hallway.
"Neither to the less illustrious Under Sixth," said Burgess. He arose and strode to the Birch Table. "The result of the Shelton Greek Verse Prize is as follows: First, Sinclair. Proxime accesserunt Sutcliffe and Loring. There were twenty-three entries. I believe this is the first time the prize has been won by a member of the Remove. Sinclair will stay behind after prayers."
"Neither to the less notable Under Sixth," said Burgess. He got up and walked over to the Birch Table. "The results of the Shelton Greek Verse Prize are as follows: First place goes to Sinclair. Proxime accesserunt are Sutcliffe and Loring. There were twenty-three entries. I believe this is the first time a member of the Remove has won the prize. Sinclair will stay after prayers."
He stalked back to his seat, and the school, after a moment's perplexed hesitation, broke into tumultuous applause. As the name was given out I heard a whispered, "Who? Sinclair? Rot!" Yet there was no one else of that name in the school. Bracebridge spun round in his chair to gaze at his astonishing pupil, and I could see Sinclair, scarlet of face, half-rising from his seat, when Burgess threw his cassock on to the floor and intoned the "Oremus."
He walked back to his seat, and the school, after a moment of confused hesitation, erupted into loud applause. When the name was announced, I heard someone whisper, "Who? Sinclair? Nonsense!" Yet there was no one else with that name in the school. Bracebridge turned in his chair to look at his remarkable student, and I could see Sinclair, red-faced, half-standing from his seat, as Burgess tossed his robe onto the floor and began the "Oremus."
There was little reverence in that day's prayers. As monitor of the week I knelt in front of the Birch Table and out of the corner of my eye could see the Fourth patting Sinclair surreptitiously on the back and the Shell turning round with admiring grimaces. Burgess alone seemed unsurprised. "In nomine Patris, et Filii et Spiritus Sancti," he intoned as I finished reading prayers. "Ire licet," he[Pg 47] called out, as I returned to his side. The lower forms filed out, till the whole of Great School below the dais was empty, and Sinclair stood blushing by the Birch Table. Burgess opened the Honour Book and ran quickly through the back pages for two years.
There was hardly any respect in that day's prayers. As the monitor of the week, I knelt in front of the Birch Table and saw out of the corner of my eye the Fourth discreetly patting Sinclair on the back while the Shell turned around, making admiring faces. Only Burgess seemed unfazed. "In nomine Patris, et Filii et Spiritus Sancti," he chanted as I finished reading the prayers. "Ire licet," he[Pg 47] called out when I returned to his side. The younger students filed out until the entire Great School below the dais was empty, and Sinclair stood there blushing by the Birch Table. Burgess opened the Honour Book and quickly flipped through the back pages from the past two years.
"This is the first school prize thou hast won, laddie?" he demanded. "Let it not be the last. Come hither, and on the tablets of thy mind record these my words. Here thou writest thy name, and here the date, and here the English and here thy polished Greek. In a fair, round hand, laddie."
"This is the first school prize you've won, kid?" he asked. "Let it not be the last. Come here, and in your mind, remember my words. Here you write your name, and here the date, and here the English, and here your polished Greek. In a nice, round hand, kid."
He closed the book with a snap and struggled out of his gown.
He shut the book with a snap and wriggled out of his gown.
"I'm ... I'm afraid there's a mistake, sir," Sinclair stammered.
"I'm ... I'm sorry, but I think there's a mistake, sir," Sinclair stammered.
"It is as thou sayest. A proparoxyton in the third line where an oxyton should have been. I am an old man, broken with the cares and sorrows of this life, but it may be thou wilt live to see a murrain upon the land, destroying the Scribes of Oxford and the Pharisees of Cambridge, and on that day the last Greek accent will be flung headlong into the Pit. Till that day come, thou shalt continue to pay thy tithe of mint and dill and cummin to the monks of Alexandria."
"It’s exactly as you say. There’s a proparoxyton in the third line where there should have been an oxyton. I’m an old man, weighed down by the worries and sorrows of this life, but maybe you’ll live to see a plague on the land, wiping out the Scribes of Oxford and the Pharisees of Cambridge, and on that day the last Greek accent will be thrown into the Pit. Until that day comes, you’ll keep paying your tithe of mint, dill, and cumin to the monks of Alexandria."
Sinclair stared at him in piteous bewilderment.
Sinclair looked at him in helpless confusion.
"But I never wrote those lines, sir," he protested.
"But I never wrote those lines, sir," he said.
"Small were thine honour, laddie, if thou hadst." He glanced at the topmost of the pile of compositions. "Of the making of blots there is no end. Wherefore I said, 'in thy fairest, roundest hand.'"
"Your honor would be small, kid, if you had." He looked at the top of the pile of essays. "There's no end to making mistakes. That's why I said, 'in your neatest, roundest handwriting.'"
He rose to his feet and walked down school, while the rest of us followed a few paces behind. Sinclair made one last attempt.
He got up and walked down to the school, while the rest of us followed a few steps behind. Sinclair made one last effort.
"Sir, I don't know what an Alcaic is!"
"Sir, I don't know what an Alcaic is!"
Burgess laid a hand on his shoulder.
Burgess put a hand on his shoulder.
"When the sun of yestere'en sank to rest, laddie, I sat in judgement on these verses. And when he rose in the east this morning, lo! I laboured still at my task. Peradventure thou didst write them in thy sleep. Peradventure as in the book of 'Trilby'—nay, laddie, start not! it is no play of[Pg 48] Sophocles. But why vex the soul with idle questionings? Should thy feet bear thee to the Common Room, laddie, I pray thee ask Mr. Bracebridge to commune with me in my house. Mine eyes are dim, yet I descry a young man by the steps of the Temple. Thou sayest it is the young O'Rane? Bid him to me, an he be not taken up with higher thoughts. Good night, laddies!"
"When the sun set last night, kid, I sat down to judge these verses. And when it rose in the east this morning, here I am still working on my task. Maybe you wrote them in your sleep. Maybe like in the book 'Trilby'—no, kid, don’t start! It’s not a play by[Pg 48] Sophocles. But why bother the mind with pointless questions? If you’re heading to the Common Room, kid, please ask Mr. Bracebridge to come talk to me at my place. My eyes are dim, but I can see a young man by the steps of the Temple. You say it’s the young O'Rane? Bring him to me if he’s not busy with loftier thoughts. Good night, kids!"
With an answering 'good night' we dispersed to our houses and left him to walk across Great Court with O'Rane.
With a "good night" in response, we went our separate ways to our homes, leaving him to walk across Great Court with O'Rane.
"In the third line, laddie," I heard him beginning, "a proparoxyton where an oxyton should have been."
"In the third line, kid," I heard him start, "a proparoxyton where an oxyton should have been."
O'Rane looked up, unabashed, but with generous admiration.
O'Rane looked up, unashamed, but with genuine admiration.
"Didn't I make it oxyton, sir?" he asked.
"Didn’t I make it clear, sir?" he asked.
"Thou didst not. And wherefore didst thou counterfeit the image and superscription of Sinclair?"
"You did not. And why did you fake the image and inscription of Sinclair?"
O'Rane hesitated discreetly, but, as Burgess too was silent, he elected to embark on a candid explanation.
O'Rane hesitated briefly, but since Burgess was also quiet, he decided to give an honest explanation.
"He wrote his name, sir, and then I bagged the paper...."
"He wrote his name, sir, and then I put the paper in a bag...."
"'Bagged,' laddie? What strange tongue is this?"
"'Bagged,' kid? What weird language is this?"
"Stole, sir. I stole the paper and wrote the verses underneath. He doesn't know anything about it."
"Sir, I took the paper and wrote the verses underneath. He has no idea about it."
"Yet wherefore?"
"Yet why?"
O'Rane shrugged his shoulders.
O'Rane shrugged.
"It seemed such rot—so hard on him, sir, to be super-ed just because he can't get his remove."
"It seemed like such nonsense—so unfair to him, sir, to be sidelined just because he can't get his transfer."
Burgess smoothed his beard and looked at O'Rane with tired, expressionless eyes.
Burgess brushed his beard and gazed at O'Rane with weary, blank eyes.
"But the marks for the Shelton Prize are not taken into account in awarding removes," he said.
"But the scores for the Shelton Prize aren't considered when granting remissions," he said.
"No, sir, but you yourself said he was the first fellow to win the prize out of the Remove. It'll be jolly hard to super him after that."
"No, sir, but you said he was the first guy to win the prize from the Remove. It's going to be really tough to top that."
They had crossed Great Court and were standing at the door of the Head's house.
They had crossed Great Court and were standing at the front door of the Head's house.
"And thine own day of reckoning, David O'Rane? Whereof shall that be?"
"And your own day of reckoning, David O'Rane? What will that be?"
O'Rane made no answer for some moments; then in a[Pg 49] tone from which he strove in vain to banish the note of disappointment:
O'Rane was silent for a few moments; then in a[Pg 49] tone that he tried unsuccessfully to keep from sounding disappointed:
"I've lost the prize, sir, anyway."
"I've lost the prize, sir, anyway."
"Thou wilt yet be young when the season returns to us again. But thou hast made of me a mockery and a scorn in the market-place. An thou trip a second time, this place will know thee no more. Good-night, laddie."
"You'll still be young when the season comes back around. But you've turned me into a joke and a target for ridicule in the marketplace. If you mess up a second time, this place will forget you. Goodnight, kid."
"Good-night, sir, and thank you, sir." He lingered for a moment. "Sir...."
"Good night, sir, and thank you, sir." He stayed for a moment. "Sir...."
"Go thy ways in peace, David O'Rane."
"Go your way in peace, David O'Rane."
"Sir, how did you know it was I?"
"Sir, how did you know it was me?"
"Me, laddie, me. For thirty lean years have I wrestled with the tyranny of Miles Coverdale. Laddie, I am old and broken, but whensoever thou hast stripes laid upon thee for contumacy, whensoever thou breakest bounds or breakest heads, whensoever thou blasphemest in Pentecostal tongues, be assured that the Unsleeping Eye watcheth thee. And now Mr. Bracebridge would have speech of me."
"Me, kid, me. For thirty tough years I've struggled against the tyranny of Miles Coverdale. Kid, I’m old and worn out, but whenever you get punished for being defiant, whenever you step out of line or get into fights, whenever you curse in those crazy languages, know that the Ever-Watchful Eye is keeping an eye on you. And now Mr. Bracebridge wants to talk to me."
O'Rane turned away, and Burgess addressed the newcomer.
O'Rane turned away, and Burgess spoke to the newcomer.
"I'm starting an Army Class this term," he said. "I shall take Sinclair from your form."
"I'm starting an Army Class this term," he said. "I'll take Sinclair from your class."
"I didn't know he was thinking of the Army," answered Bracebridge.
"I didn't know he was considering joining the Army," replied Bracebridge.
Burgess fitted his latch-key into the door.
Burgess inserted his latch key into the door.
"The Lord will provide," he observed mournfully.
"The Lord will provide," he said sadly.
VI
The episode of the Shelton Greek Verse Prize marked a turning-point in O'Rane's early career at Melton and revealed to me for the first time his resourcefulness and concentrated determination no less than his innate and unconscious love of the dramatic. The story was all over the house that evening and was to spread throughout the school next day. Ishmael found himself of a sudden venerated and courted, and to do him justice he was far too young and human to remain uninfluenced. "Spitfire" dropped into desuetude as a nickname and was replaced by "Raney"; there were no more concerted "raggings" or resultant cut heads,[Pg 50] and the former eccentricities of an outsider became the caprices of a hero. In a night and a morning O'Rane became a political leader.
The episode of the Shelton Greek Verse Prize marked a turning point in O'Rane's early career at Melton and showed me for the first time his resourcefulness and focused determination, as well as his natural and unconscious love of the dramatic. The news spread all over the house that evening and quickly circulated throughout the school the next day. Ishmael suddenly found himself admired and pursued, and to give him credit, he was too young and human to stay unaffected. "Spitfire" fell out of use as a nickname and was replaced by "Raney"; there were no more organized teasing or resulting injuries, and the former quirks of an outsider became the whims of a hero. In just one night and morning, O'Rane became a political leader.
The change was effected with little or no sacrifice of principle. He still came up for judgement before us once every ten days and was formally and efficiently chastised until the end of term, when he received his remove into the Sixth. The flow of his criticism was unchecked, but no longer so bitterly resented. With a little assistance from Sinclair and Mayhew, his social qualities were brought into play: we would hear his voice leading an unlawful sing-song in Middle Dormitory, occasionally he contributed to Mayhew's manuscript "Junior Mathesonian," and an echo of wild stories came to us with all the violence and bloodshed of the late Græco-Turkish War, to be followed by anecdotes of life in the Straits Settlements and Bret Harte tales of the Farther West. No one believed a half of what he said, but the stories—as stories—were good. His personality developed and lent weight to his opinions and criticism; he grew gradually more mellow, less alien in speech and habit of mind. His face became less thin, and the practice of promiscuous expectoration left him.
The change happened with minimal sacrifice of principle. He still faced judgement from us every ten days and was formally and efficiently reprimanded until the end of the term when he moved up to the Sixth. His critical comments flowed freely but were no longer so bitterly resented. With a little help from Sinclair and Mayhew, his social skills came into play: we would hear his voice leading an illicit sing-along in Middle Dormitory, and he occasionally contributed to Mayhew's manuscript "Junior Mathesonian." We heard wild stories with all the violence and bloodshed of the recent Græco-Turkish War, followed by anecdotes about life in the Straits Settlements and Bret Harte tales from the Far West. No one believed half of what he said, but the stories were good as stories. His personality evolved, giving weight to his opinions and criticisms; he gradually became more easygoing, less foreign in speech and thought. His face became less gaunt, and he stopped the habit of expectorating everywhere.
I was to have ocular proof of his new ascendancy before the end of the term. The evening of the last Saturday I was condemned to spend in Hall. There was a high, three-panelled board over the fireplace, carved with the names of monitors and members of either Eleven, and, as I was at that time credited with some facility in the use of a chisel, the unanimous vote of my fellows entrusted me with the arduous task of bringing the jealously guarded record up to date. Planting a chair in the fireplace, to the enduring mortification of a chestnut-roasting party, I settled to my work. The fags gradually resumed their interrupted occupations, and in the intervals of hammering I caught fragments of triangular conversation.
I was about to get clear proof of his new dominance before the end of the term. On the last Saturday evening, I was stuck spending it in the Hall. There was a tall, three-panel board above the fireplace, carved with the names of monitors and members of both teams, and since I was known for my skill with a chisel at that time, my peers unanimously decided to assign me the challenging task of updating this closely guarded record. I set a chair in the fireplace, much to the ongoing annoyance of a group roasting chestnuts, and got to work. The younger students slowly went back to their interrupted activities, and between hammering, I caught bits of their triangular conversations.
"I say, Raney," Palmer began, "is it true you're coming to watch the Cup Tie on Tuesday?"
"I say, Raney," Palmer started, "is it true you're coming to watch the Cup Tie on Tuesday?"
O'Rane, seated for purposes of his own on the top of the[Pg 51] lockers, six feet up the side of the wall, grunted and went on reading.
O'Rane, sitting for his own reasons on top of the[Pg 51] lockers, six feet up the wall, grunted and continued reading.
"It isn't compulsory, you know," Palmer went on. "You won't be thrashed if you don't."
"It’s not required, you know," Palmer continued. "You won't be punished if you don't."
"Silence, canaille," O'Rane murmured.
"Silence, you rascal," O'Rane murmured.
"I suppose you know the way to Little End? Across the court and under the arch.... I'll show you, if you like. The Matheson colours are blue and white. The game's quite easy to follow. There are two goals...."
"I guess you know how to get to Little End? Go across the courtyard and under the arch.... I can show you if you want. The Matheson colors are blue and white. The game is pretty easy to follow. There are two goals...."
O'Rane yawned indolently, closed his book and threw it at the speaker.
O'Rane yawned lazily, closed his book, and tossed it at the speaker.
"See here, sonny, you'll rupture yourself if you do too much funny-dog. I'm just coming to your dime-show to watch you beach-combers doing your stunt. And when it's all over I want you to start in and tell me what good you think you've done."
"Listen up, kid, you’ll hurt yourself if you push too hard with those silly tricks. I’m just coming to your show to see you and your friends do your thing. And when it’s all done, I want you to tell me what you think you’ve accomplished."
One or two voices raised themselves improvingly in defence of sport, the tradition of fair play, working for one's side and not for one's self, physical fitness and the like—much as Loring had done a few weeks earlier.
One or two voices spoke up positively in defense of sports, the tradition of fair play, working for the team instead of just for oneself, physical fitness, and similar values—similar to what Loring had done a few weeks earlier.
"You bat-eared lot!" was O'Rane's withering commentary.
"You bat-eared bunch!" was O'Rane's scathing remark.
"Everyone knows you're an unpatriotic hog," observed Venables.
"Everyone knows you're an unpatriotic pig," Venables remarked.
"'Cos I don't kick a filthy bit of skin about in the slime? You lousy, over-fed lap-dog, a fat lot you know about patriotism! See here, Venables, what use d'you think you are? Can you ride? No. Can you shoot? No. Can you row? Can you swim? Can you save yourself a God-Almighty thrashing any time I care to foul my hands on you?"
"'Cause I don't kick a dirty bit of skin around in the slime? You worthless, over-fed lapdog, what do you know about patriotism! Listen here, Venables, what good do you think you are? Can you ride? No. Can you shoot? No. Can you row? Can you swim? Can you save yourself from a seriously bad beating anytime I feel like getting my hands dirty with you?"
"If you fought fair...." Venables began indignantly.
"If you had fought fair...." Venables started angrily.
"I fight with my two hands same as you. 'Course, if you fool round with your everlasting Queensberry Rules, don't be surprised if I hitch you out of your pants and break an arm or two. And, meantime, you sit and hand out gaff about patriotism and the fine man you're growing into by playing football. All the time you know you'd be turned up and smacked if you didn't, and you don't cotton on to that. I've a good mind to take you in hand, Venables."
"I fight with my two hands just like you do. Of course, if you mess around with your precious Queensberry Rules, don’t be shocked if I throw you out of your pants and break an arm or two. Meanwhile, you sit there talking about patriotism and the great person you're becoming by playing football. All the while, you know you’d be knocked down and slapped if you didn’t play, and you don’t seem to get that. I’m seriously thinking about taking charge of you, Venables."
Mayhew, who was struggling with the current number of his paper, laid his pen down and addressed the meeting.
Mayhew, who was having a hard time with the current issue of his paper, put down his pen and spoke to the meeting.
"Proposed that O'Rane do now shut his face," he suggested.
"Suggested that O'Rane should shut his mouth now," he proposed.
"Seconded!" cried Sinclair, who was lying on his back in the middle window-seat, drinking cocoa through a length of rubber tubing stolen from the laboratory.
"Seconded!" shouted Sinclair, who was lying on his back in the middle window seat, sipping cocoa through a piece of rubber tubing he had taken from the lab.
O'Rane smiled and drummed his heels against the echoing locker doors.
O'Rane smiled and tapped his heels against the thudding locker doors.
"Sinks, come here!" he commanded.
"Sinks, come here!" he ordered.
There was no movement on Sinclair's part.
There was no movement from Sinclair.
"Laddie!" O'Rane's voice took on the very spirit of Burgess. "I'm an old man, broken with the cares and sorrows of this life. I pray thee come to me lest a worse thing befall thee. For and if thou harden thine heart, peradventure I may come like a thief in the night and evilly entreat thee so that thou shalt wash thy couch with thy tears. Then shall thy life be labour and sorrow."
"Laddie!" O'Rane's voice embodied the essence of Burgess. "I'm an old man, worn down by the worries and pain of this life. Please come to me before something worse happens to you. If you harden your heart, I might come unexpectedly and treat you poorly, causing you to weep on your couch. Then your life will be nothing but work and suffering."
Unprotesting and under the eyes of Hall, Sinclair rolled off the window-seat and ambled round to O'Rane's corner.
Unprotesting and under Hall's watchful gaze, Sinclair got up from the window seat and casually walked over to O'Rane's corner.
"What's the row?" he demanded.
"What's the argument?" he demanded.
"I'm going to make a man of Venables—make men of them all," was the reply.
"I'm going to turn Venables into a real man—make men out of all of them," was the reply.
There was a whispered consultation, and I caught "Mud-Crushers"—contemptuous appellation of a despised Cadet Corps. "No, I'm blowed if I do," Sinclair flung up to the figure on the lockers. "I will if you will," whispered O'Rane. A moment's hesitation followed. "It'll be rather a rag," Sinclair admitted.
There was a quiet conversation, and I heard "Mud-Crushers"—a sneering name for a disliked Cadet Corps. "No, there's no way I'm doing that," Sinclair shouted up to the figure on the lockers. "I will if you will," O'Rane whispered. There was a brief pause. "It'll be quite a joke," Sinclair acknowledged.
"We'll start on Palmer," O'Rane pronounced. "He's the biggest. Hither, Palmer."
"We'll start with Palmer," O'Rane declared. "He's the biggest. Come here, Palmer."
Out of the corner of my eye I could see Palmer, still with a cross of sticking-plaster on his forehead, look up from his book.
Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Palmer, still with a band-aid on his forehead, looking up from his book.
"Go to——," he began valiantly enough, and then anticlimactically as he caught sight of me, "What d'you want?"
"Go to—," he started off bravely, but then, somewhat disappointingly when he saw me, asked, "What do you want?"
"Thee, laddie. Sinks and I are old men, broken with the teares and sorrows of this life. If you don't come, I don't[Pg 53] mind telling you you'll get kidney-punch in Dormitory to-night. That's better. I'm joining the Mud-Crushers on Monday. Sinks is joining too. He didn't want to, but I threatened him with kidney-punch."
"Hey, kid. Sinks and I are old guys, worn down by the tears and troubles of life. If you don't come, I won't[Pg 53] lie; you'll get a kidney punch in the dorm tonight. That's more like it. I'm joining the Mud-Crushers on Monday. Sinks is joining too. He didn't want to, but I threatened him with a kidney punch."
"More fool him," returned Palmer, preparing to go back to his book.
"More fool him," Palmer said, getting ready to return to his book.
"Half a sec.," cried Sinclair, with a restraining hand on his shoulder. "Raney and I are joining the Mud-Crushers on Monday. If you don't join too, and recruit Cottrell, you'll get kidney-punch from us both."
"Hold on a sec," shouted Sinclair, putting a hand on his shoulder to stop him. "Raney and I are joining the Mud-Crushers on Monday. If you don’t join as well and bring in Cottrell, you’re going to get a kidney punch from both of us."
Palmer looked his persecutors up and down. He was no coward and would have left enduring marks on Sinclair, but of O'Rane's disabling, Japanese methods no one had yet made beginning or end.
Palmer glanced at his tormentors from head to toe. He wasn't a coward and could have easily left a lasting impression on Sinclair, but no one had figured out the start or finish of O'Rane's crippling, Japanese techniques yet.
"But what's the good of my mucking about in a filthy uniform?" he demanded. "I'm going to be a land agent."
"But what's the point of me messing around in a dirty uniform?" he asked. "I'm going to be a land agent."
"Decide. Don't argue," ordered O'Rane. "Think how useful a little rifle practice will be when you're invited to murder hapless driven birds."
"Make a decision. No arguing," O'Rane commanded. "Consider how beneficial some rifle practice will be when you're asked to hunt defenseless birds."
"But it's all rot...."
"But it's all nonsense...."
O'Rane waved him away. "If you will arrange to be in bed at 9.45 to-night, Sinks and I will give ourselves the pleasure of waiting on you."
O'Rane waved him off. "If you can be in bed by 9:45 tonight, Sinks and I will take the pleasure of attending to you."
Palmer hesitated a moment longer.
Palmer paused for a moment.
"Oh, anything for a quiet life," he exclaimed.
"Oh, anything for a peaceful life," he exclaimed.
"Now go and recruit Venables," said O'Rane. "Sinks and I are old men, broken with the cares and sorrows of this life. We should hate to be dragged into a vulgar brawl, but you may use our names as a guarantee of good faith. I saw a man killed with a kidney-punch out in Kobe once."
"Now go and get Venables," O'Rane said. "Sinks and I are old men, worn down by the worries and pains of life. We’d hate to get pulled into a petty fight, but you can use our names as a promise of good faith. I once saw a guy get killed with a kidney shot out in Kobe."
The recruiting was going briskly forward when I gathered up my mallet and chisel, picked the chair out of the fireplace and returned to my study. Early in life O'Rane had learned three lessons in collective psychology: a sense of humour is a strong ally; fifty sheep follow when one has butted a gap in a hedge; and the basis of democracy is that all men are entitled to see that their neighbours suffer equally with themselves.
The recruiting was moving quickly when I grabbed my mallet and chisel, pulled the chair out of the fireplace, and went back to my study. Early on, O'Rane had learned three lessons in group psychology: a sense of humor is a powerful ally; fifty sheep follow when one pushes through a gap in a hedge; and the foundation of democracy is that everyone deserves to see their neighbors suffer just as much as they do.
After Third Hour on Monday a batch of forty-three recruits (the Corps was unfashionable in Matheson's) presented themselves at the door of the Armoury graded according to height. I was passing through Cloisters with Tom Dainton, and we heard Sinclair's voice leading the marching song:
After the third hour on Monday, a group of forty-three recruits (the Corps wasn't popular in Matheson's) showed up at the door of the Armory, lined up by height. I was walking through the Cloisters with Tom Dainton when we heard Sinclair's voice leading the marching song:
The words aptly described the internal relationships of the Press Gang. The smallest fag marched under the suspicious eye of one slightly larger than himself, the slightly larger was in turn under the surveillance of a fag yet larger. There was an eleventh-hour flicker of mutiny, promptly extinguished.
The words perfectly captured the internal dynamics of the Press Gang. The smallest member walked under the watchful eye of someone just a bit bigger than him, and that slightly bigger person was also being watched by someone even larger. There was a brief moment of rebellion, quickly shut down.
"I'm hanged if I can see the fun of this," cried Venables, flinging down the pen.
"I'm really stuck if I can see the fun in this," exclaimed Venables, throwing down the pen.
Sinclair, Palmer and Cottrell had already signed and were with difficulty restrained from tearing the would-be deserter limb from limb.
Sinclair, Palmer, and Cottrell had already signed and were struggling to hold themselves back from tearing the would-be deserter apart.
"It's the damnedest silly rot I was ever mixed up with," he grumbled, as he signed his name viciously in the Recruits' Book. "Nobody but a congenital idiot like Raney——Here, Carlisle, come and sign, curse you!"
"It's the craziest nonsense I've ever been involved in," he grumbled, as he signed his name angrily in the Recruits' Book. "Only a total idiot like Raney would do this—Hey, Carlisle, come over and sign, damn you!"
Two days later, term came to an end. My mother and sister were in Cairo, and as I did not fancy spending Christmas by myself in the wilds of the County Kerry, I had accepted Loring's invitation to stay with him in London. We were almost the last to shake little Matheson's hand and leave the house, for Loring never cared what train he took, so long as he was not hurried. He was now lying contentedly back in his arm-chair, divested of his responsibilities as Head of the house and appreciatively tasting the first savour of the holidays. It was three o'clock in the afternoon, and O'Rane had just finished packing the last box of books.
Two days later, the term ended. My mother and sister were in Cairo, and since I didn't want to spend Christmas alone in the wilds of County Kerry, I accepted Loring's invitation to stay with him in London. We were almost the last to shake little Matheson's hand and leave the house because Loring never cared about which train he took, as long as he wasn't rushed. He was now reclining comfortably in his armchair, free from his responsibilities as Head of the house and savoring the first taste of the holidays. It was three in the afternoon, and O'Rane had just finished packing the last box of books.
"Is there anything more?" he asked, stretching his back and brushing the dust from his clothes.
"Is there anything else?" he asked, stretching his back and brushing the dust off his clothes.
"I think not, thanks. You're not a bad fag, young man. I'm quite sorry you've got into the Sixth."
"I don’t think so, thanks. You're not a bad guy, young man. I'm really sorry you ended up in the Sixth."
"No more of our ten-day meetings," said O'Rane.
"No more of our ten-day meetings," O'Rane said.
Loring half-closed his eyes.
Loring squinted.
"Believe me or not," he said, "I always regarded those meetings as a blot on our otherwise delectable friendship. Are you going home for the holidays, Spitfire?"
"Believe it or not," he said, "I always saw those meetings as a stain on our otherwise great friendship. Are you heading home for the holidays, Spitfire?"
"I haven't got a home," O'Rane answered, with a sudden return of his old sullenness.
"I don't have a home," O'Rane replied, with a sudden return of his old gloominess.
Loring opened his eyes and bowed apologetically.
Loring opened his eyes and bowed with an apology.
"Sorry. I didn't know. No offence meant. What are you going to do with yourself?"
"Sorry. I didn't know. No offense intended. What are you going to do with yourself?"
"Oh, I shall find something to do."
"Oh, I'll find something to do."
"Would it amuse you to stay with me any part of the time? Oakleigh's coming, in case you feel you can't stand me alone. I'll take you to a Christmas pantomime as a reward for being a good little fag."
"Would you find it entertaining to hang out with me for a bit? Oakleigh's on his way, just in case you think you can't handle me by myself. I'll take you to a Christmas show as a treat for being a good little buddy."
"It's awfully kind of you, Loring." O'Rane hesitated and grew very red. "I don't think I shall have time, though."
"It's really nice of you, Loring." O'Rane paused and turned very red. "I don't think I'll have time, though."
"Not for one night, even? Loring House, Curzon Street, will find me all the holidays."
"Not even for one night? Loring House, Curzon Street, will have me for the entire holiday."
"I'm afraid I shall be working."
"I'm sorry, but I'll be working."
"Bunkum! You've not got any work to do."
"Bunk! You don't have any work to do."
"I have."
"I have."
"What kind?"
"What type?"
The old expression of defiance battling with prolonged persecution came into O'Rane's black eyes. "If you must know," he said, "I came here with enough money for one term and I must raise some more. It's awfully kind of you, though. Good-bye. I hope you'll have a pleasant time. Good-bye, Oakleigh."
The old look of defiance mixed with ongoing struggle appeared in O'Rane's dark eyes. "If you have to know," he said, "I came here with enough money for one semester and I need to get some more. It's really nice of you, though. Goodbye. I hope you enjoy yourself. Goodbye, Oakleigh."
As the door closed behind him, Loring turned to me with a rueful shake of the head.
As the door closed behind him, Loring turned to me and shook his head regretfully.
"I seem to have a genius for putting my foot into it with him," he observed.
"I seem to have a talent for messing things up with him," he noted.
"It couldn't be helped," I said. "He's a mysterious little animal."
"It couldn't be avoided," I said. "He's a mysterious little creature."
Loring sat staring into the fire. At length he roused himself with the question:
Loring sat gazing into the fire. After a while, he pulled himself together and asked:
"But what's he going to do with his little self? I rather[Pg 56] feel as if I'd been what he'd call a 'God-Almighty brute' to him this term. I'd no idea he was ... I wonder if the Guv'nor can do anything for him."
"But what’s he going to do with himself? I kind of feel like I've been what he’d call a 'God-Almighty brute' to him this term. I had no idea he was ... I wonder if the Boss can do anything for him."
"I shouldn't dare," I said.
"I shouldn't risk it," I said.
Loring stretched himself and looked for his coat and hat.
Loring stretched and searched for his coat and hat.
"Come along if we're going to catch the 4.10," he said. "I say, what a cheerful prospect for the little beast to look forward to, if he has to do this every holiday."
"Come on if we’re going to catch the 4:10," he said. "I mean, what a cheerful outlook for the poor little guy to have to deal with this every holiday."
We were a small party at Loring House that Christmas. The Marquess divided his time between London and Monmouthshire according to the weather and the possibility of hunting; Lady Loring departed to San Remo with the New Year; and Lady Amy arrived spasmodically for a night and a day between visits to school friends, sometimes alone, but once with my cousin, Violet Hunter-Oakleigh, with whom at this time Loring was unblushingly in love. For the most part we had the great house to ourselves for such times as we could spare to be at home. And the arrangement suited all parties. Though devoted to his mother and sister, I always fancied there was a perplexed misunderstanding between Jim and his father. I do not suggest a want of affection, but their minds were cast in different moulds, and I sometimes wonder if the Marquess, with his zest for pleasure and society, ever found common ground with his serious, detached and incurably romantic son. Be that as it may, we had no time to get bored with our own society. Loring's passion for the theatre dated from early years, and if we went once we went five times a week for the period of the holidays. The day was not hard to get through, as we ran breakfast and luncheon into one, rode in the Park on fine afternoons and returned in time to drink a cup of tea, dress, and dine out at one or other of Loring's favourite eating-houses. Lady Amy accompanied us when she was in town,—a tall, grey-eyed, dark-haired girl of sixteen she was then, wonderfully like her good-looking brother in speech, appearance and manner,—but as a rule the two of us roamed London by ourselves.
We were a small group at Loring House that Christmas. The Marquess split his time between London and Monmouthshire depending on the weather and hunting opportunities; Lady Loring left for San Remo with the New Year; and Lady Amy came and went for a night and a day in between visits to her school friends, sometimes alone, but once with my cousin, Violet Hunter-Oakleigh, with whom Loring was openly in love at that time. For the most part, we had the big house to ourselves whenever we could be home, and that arrangement worked for everyone. Though he was devoted to his mother and sister, I always felt there was some confusion between Jim and his father. I don’t mean to suggest there was a lack of affection, but their personalities were very different, and I sometimes wonder if the Marquess, with his love for fun and socializing, ever connected with his serious, detached, and hopelessly romantic son. Regardless, we didn’t have time to get bored with each other. Loring's love for the theatre started in his early years, and during the holidays, if we went once, we went five times a week. The days were easy to fill as we combined breakfast and lunch, rode in the Park on nice afternoons, and returned just in time for tea, getting dressed, and dining out at one of Loring’s favorite restaurants. Lady Amy joined us when she was in town—she was a tall, grey-eyed, dark-haired girl of sixteen, incredibly similar to her handsome brother in speech, looks, and manner—but generally, the two of us explored London on our own.
Taken all in all, they were very pleasant holidays, though in the last seventeen years I have forgotten nine-tenths of[Pg 57] what we did or where we went. Our New Year's Eve party, however, lingers in my memory. Lord Loring took us all to supper at the Empire Hotel. It was the first time I had been there, and from our place overlooking the river we commanded the room. To this day I can recall something of the crowded, brilliantly lit scene; the little tables with their pink-shaded lights, the red uniforms of the orchestra, the waiters in their knee-breeches and silk stockings, the white shoulders of the women and the shimmer of their diamonds. Party followed party, till it seemed as if the great room could never contain them, and in the entrance-hall beyond the stairs we could see fresh parties arriving, more ermine cloaks being shed, new ranks of men settling their waistcoats and straightening their ties as they approached with an air of well-bred, bored indifference, bowing to friends here and there and working slowly forward in search of their tables.
All in all, they were very enjoyable holidays, even though in the last seventeen years I’ve forgotten most of[Pg 57] what we did or where we went. However, our New Year's Eve party sticks out in my mind. Lord Loring treated us all to dinner at the Empire Hotel. It was my first time there, and from our spot overlooking the river, we had a great view of the room. I can still picture the crowded, brightly lit scene; the small tables with their pink-shaded lamps, the red uniforms of the orchestra, the waiters in knee-breeches and silk stockings, the women’s bare shoulders, and the sparkle of their diamonds. One party followed another, to the point where it seemed the large room could never fit them all, and in the entrance hall beyond the stairs, we could see new arrivals coming in, more ermine cloaks being taken off, and groups of men adjusting their waistcoats and straightening their ties as they approached with a sense of polite, bored indifference, nodding to friends here and there and slowly making their way to their tables.
"Not a bad sight, is it?" said Lord Loring. "They stage-manage the thing very fairly well. If only our waiter would unbend to take our orders." He looked round and caught sight of the manager with a plan of the restaurant in his hand, allotting tables and ushering parties through the narrow gangways.
"Not a bad view, right?" said Lord Loring. "They manage the whole thing pretty well. If only our waiter would lighten up and take our orders." He glanced around and spotted the manager holding a restaurant layout, assigning tables and guiding groups through the tight aisles.
"I'll catch hold of this fellow," said Jim, rising up and intercepting the manager. There was a moment's conversation, punctuated by deprecatory play of the hands and apologetic shrugging of the shoulders. "He says our man will be here in a minute. A wild Grand Duke has just arrived here from Russia and lost his suite on the way. Apparently our waiter is the only man who speaks the lingo."
"I'll deal with this guy," said Jim, getting up to stop the manager. They exchanged a few words, with gestures of apology and shoulder shrugs. "He says our guy will be here in a minute. A crazy Grand Duke just showed up from Russia and lost his entourage on the way. Apparently, our waiter is the only one who speaks the language."
Lord Loring accepted the situation and began to describe the arrangements for marking the arrival of midnight. On the first stroke of twelve all lights were to be put out; as the last died away there would be a peal of bells, limelight would be thrown on the entrance-hall, and a sledge drawn by dogs would make its appearance with a child on board to symbolize the advent of the New Year.... He interrupted his account to give the order for supper to our waiter who had at last arrived.
Lord Loring accepted the situation and started outlining the plans for celebrating the arrival of midnight. At the first stroke of twelve, all the lights would go out; as the last light faded, there would be a ringing of bells, a spotlight would shine on the entrance hall, and a dog-drawn sled would make its entrance with a child on board to represent the start of the New Year.... He paused in his explanation to give the order for supper to our waiter, who had finally arrived.
"Then link hands for 'Auld Lang Syne,'" added Lady Loring.
"Then hold hands for 'Auld Lang Syne,'" added Lady Loring.
At that moment I received a disconcerting kick and looked up to find Jim gazing at the end of the table where his father was seated. I followed the direction of his eyes, saw the waiter raise his head and take the wine-list, and as he did so I caught a glimpse of his face.
At that moment, I felt a jarring kick and looked up to see Jim staring at the end of the table where his dad was sitting. I followed his gaze, noticed the waiter lift his head to grab the wine list, and as he did, I caught a glimpse of his face.
In a claret-coloured livery coat, black knee-breeches and white stockings stood David O'Rane. Our eyes met, but he gave no sign of recognition and a moment later he had hurried away with an obsequious "Very good, my lord."
In a burgundy coat, black knee-length pants, and white stockings stood David O'Rane. Our eyes met, but he showed no sign of recognizing me and a moment later he rushed off with a servile, "Very good, my lord."
As we waited for our coats an hour or two later, Jim whispered, "I'm going to tell the Guv'nor. It's hardly decent, you know. A Meltonian assing about like that. The Guv'nor must get him out of it." He turned to his father. "I say, dad, did you particularly notice our waiter?"
As we waited for our coats an hour or two later, Jim whispered, "I'm going to tell the boss. It's really not right, you know. A Meltonian acting like that. The boss needs to do something about it." He turned to his dad. "Hey, dad, did you especially notice our waiter?"
"Yes. Rather a capable youngster, I thought."
"Yeah. I thought he was quite a capable young guy."
"Well, he's ... he's...." Jim stammered unwontedly and seemed suddenly to repent his purpose.
"Well, he's ... he's...." Jim stammered unexpectedly and seemed to suddenly regret his intention.
"What about him?" asked Lord Loring.
"What about him?" Lord Loring asked.
"Oh, nothing. He comes from Melton, that's all."
"Oh, nothing. He’s from Melton, that’s it."
"From the 'Raven'?"
"From the 'Raven'?"
"No, another place farther up the hill," Jim answered vaguely.
"No, another spot higher up the hill," Jim replied vaguely.
"Funny you should meet him here," observed Lord Loring, as he lit a cigar.
"Funny to run into him here," noted Lord Loring, as he lit a cigar.
And with those words the subject was dropped.
And with that, the topic was closed.
CHAPTER 2 BECOMING AN ENGLISHMAN
τἡν τε γἁρ πολιν χοινἡν παρἑχομεν, χαἱ οὑχ ἑστιν ὁτε ξενηλασἱαις ἁπεἱργομἑν τινα ἡ μαθἡματος ἡ θεἁματος, ὁ μἡ χρυφθἑν ἁν τις τὡν πολεμἱων ἱδὡν ὡφεληθεἱη, πιστεὑοντες οὑ ταἱς παρασχευαἱς τὁ πλἑον χαἱ ἁπἁταις ἡ τὡ ἁφ ἡμὡν αὑτὡν ἑς τἁ ἑργα εὑψὑχψ χαἱ ἑν ταἱς παιδεἱαις οἱ μἑν ἑπιπὁνω ἁσχἡσει εὑθὑς νἑοι ὁντες τὁ ἁνδρεἱον μετἑρχονται, ἡμεἱς δἑ ἁνειμἑνως διαιτὡμενοι οὑδἑν ἡσσον ἑπἱ τοὑς ἱσοπαλεἱς χινδὑνους χωροὑμεν.—THUCYDIDES, ii, 39.
We’re providing the shared resources of the city, which aren't limited to outsiders who are often excluded due to lack of knowledge or understanding of the matter. Those who might benefit from the experience of warriors should believe that the available resources primarily relate to ourselves and our work in education. Some may boldly venture to share their opinions while young men are taking initiatives in the political arena. Meanwhile, we are consistently facing no less danger in our dealings with those of equal status.—THUCYDIDES, ii, 39.
[Greek: tên te gar polin koinên parechomen, kai ouk estin hote xenêlasiais apeirgomen tina ê mathêmatos ê theamatos, ho mê kryphthen an tis tôn polemiôn idôn ôphelêtheiê, pisteuontes ou tais paraskeuais to pleon kai apatais ê tô aph' hêmôn autôn es ta erga eupsychô kai en tais paideiais hoi men epiponô askêsei euthys neoi ontes to andreion meterchontai, hêmeis de aneimenôs diaitômenoi ouden hêsson epi tous isopaleis kindynous chôroumen.]—THUCYDIDES, ii, 39.
[Greek: For we share the city in common, and there is no time when, driven by foreign influences, one might become skilled in any art or viewpoint, without having been influenced by some of the warring parties. We believe that in our preparations, mostly through deception or from our own actions, we contribute positively to the public good, while in education, the younger generation rushes toward the brave, while we, being content and living easily, face no less danger than what is equally significant.] —THUCYDIDES, ii, 39.
I
After the tempestuous months consequent on O'Rane's arrival at Melton, the two succeeding terms were a time of slumber and peace. The omnibus study next to Prayer Room became vacant at Christmas, and on our return at the end of January we found Mayhew, Sinclair and O'Rane in possession. We found also an ominous hand-printing-press clamped on to the window-sill, and from this injudicious outcome of an uncle's Christmas largess Mayhew set himself to produce a weekly sheet rivalling "The Times" in authority, the "Spectator" in elegance, and the "Junius Letters" in pointedness of criticism and personality.
After the chaotic months following O'Rane's arrival at Melton, the next two terms were filled with calm and tranquility. The common study next to the Prayer Room became available at Christmas, and when we returned at the end of January, we found Mayhew, Sinclair, and O'Rane had taken over. We also discovered a suspicious hand-cranked printing press clamped to the windowsill, and from this foolish gift from an uncle at Christmas, Mayhew set out to create a weekly publication that aimed to match "The Times" in credibility, the "Spectator" in style, and the "Junius Letters" in sharpness of commentary and character.
Before the term was a month old the Editor had sunk to the thankless and unclean position of compositor, while O'Rane, with his natural taste for ascendancy, poured forth an [Pg 60]effervescent stream of leaders, lampoons, parodies, dialogues, stories and poems. It was not easy for anyone of less dominant personality to get his voice heard or his pen's product read during the periods of O'Rane's midsummer madness. At such times he seemed to lose every restraint of sobriety and in a riot of high spirits would be found organizing stupendous practical jokes or subjecting the very stones of Great Court to satirical tirades in facile impromptu verse. Throughout life his vitality was amazing, and from time to time at school and Oxford it seemed as though he must break out or choke.
Before the term was a month old, the Editor had dropped to the thankless and unpleasant role of compositor, while O'Rane, with his natural flair for being in charge, unleashed an [Pg 60]effervescent flow of opinion pieces, satire, parodies, dialogues, stories, and poems. It wasn't easy for anyone with a less dominant personality to get noticed or for their writing to be read during O'Rane's midsummer madness. At those times, he would lose all sense of restraint, and in a wave of high energy, he would be found planning enormous practical jokes or launching satirical rants at the very stones of Great Court in smooth, spontaneous verse. Throughout his life, his energy was incredible, and from time to time, at school and Oxford, it felt like he might burst out or suffocate.
Thanks to the printing-press, Mayhew found the circulation of the "Junior Mathesonian" rising with each issue. I have a complete set somewhere, and to read again the ebullitions of O'Rane's untiring pen is to see again the wild, black-eyed, lean-faced, Villonesque figure of the author. He was always at enmity with someone, and the last word in each altercation is usually to be found in his weekly "Dialogues of the Damned," in which the enemy of the moment is depicted explaining to the Devil his presence in hell.
Thanks to the printing press, Mayhew noticed that the circulation of the "Junior Mathesonian" was going up with every issue. I have a complete set somewhere, and reading again the passionate writings of O'Rane's tireless pen brings back the image of the wild, black-eyed, lean-faced, Villonesque figure of the author. He was always at odds with someone, and the final word in each argument is usually found in his weekly "Dialogues of the Damned," where the current enemy is shown explaining to the Devil why they're in hell.
Beresford, Second Master, headed the list. As a disciplinarian who had six several times failed to secure a headmastership elsewhere, he was a formidable authority on the rules and traditions of the school and knew to a nicety exactly where Burgess's loose grip and casual methods were lowering the prestige of Melton. Without in any way opposing the existing policy of letting the Sixth run the school, Beresford gladly conceded that the Sixth should at least set an example. This, he held, was not done when one member roamed dreamily along the Southampton road and engaged in conversation with the varied, disreputable, semi-seafaring tramps who begged their way through Melton to London and on whose account the great road was put out of bounds for all juniors. Burgess declined to limit bounds farther, but supported his colleague to the extent of a few words with O'Rane—a course that strengthened Beresford's conviction that Melton was going to the dogs and sowed plentiful resentment in the breast of O'Rane.
Beresford, the Second Master, was at the top of the list. As a strict disciplinarian who had failed to land a headmaster position six times, he was a significant authority on the school’s rules and traditions. He knew precisely how Burgess's loose approach and laid-back methods were damaging Melton's reputation. Without directly opposing the current policy of letting the Sixth manage the school, Beresford readily agreed that the Sixth should at least set a good example. He believed this wasn’t happening when a member of the Sixth wandered aimlessly along the Southampton road, chatting with the various disreputable, semi-seafaring tramps who passed through Melton on their way to London, leading to that road being off-limits for all juniors. Burgess refused to impose stricter boundaries but did back his colleague with a few words to O'Rane—this action only reinforced Beresford's belief that Melton was heading downhill and stirred up a lot of resentment in O'Rane.
I see no purpose in following up in detail the quarrel with[Pg 61] Greenwood (Dialogue III) over the Promenade Concert and the unexplained wrecking of No. 1 Music Room; nor with Ponsonby (Dialogue VII-) over the Freedom of the Press. The "J.M.," smudgily printed by Mayhew and ornately illustrated by Draycott, was certainly not intended to enter the shabby, panelled Common Room over Big Gateway. The internecine animosity of the great, however, is sometimes more marked than their discretion, and Hanson, who had not spoken to Grimshaw since their whist quarrel five years earlier, allowed himself to be seen in one of the bursting Common Room arm-chairs with his feet in the fender and his trousers scorching, engaged in delighted perusal of the Grimshaw Dialogue. Inasmuch as Grimshaw favoured the boys of his own house against all comers, he was unpopular, and the Grimshaw number of the "J.M." was received with grateful appreciation by all his colleagues, with the exception of Beresford, who had suffered in silence from an earlier week's attack. Succeeding issues were received with slightly less favour, as the minority of victims grew in number. With the appearance of "J.M. VII," Ponsonby decided to refer the case to Burgess and with the support of six actual fellow-sufferers and a dozen awaiting their turn, he constituted himself a deputation. The Head was sympathetic but not helpful. The paper, he pointed out, was issued only to subscribers and seemingly contained nothing of the blasphemous or obscene.
I see no point in going into detail about the argument with[Pg 61] Greenwood (Dialogue III) regarding the Promenade Concert and the mysterious destruction of the No. 1 Music Room; nor with Ponsonby (Dialogue VII-) about the Freedom of the Press. The "J.M.," poorly printed by Mayhew and beautifully illustrated by Draycott, was definitely not meant to end up in the shabby, paneled Common Room over Big Gateway. Still, the bitter rivalry among the elite can sometimes overshadow their judgment, and Hanson, who hadn’t talked to Grimshaw since their card game dispute five years ago, was spotted lounging in one of the overstuffed Common Room chairs with his feet in the fender and his pants getting too warm, happily reading the Grimshaw Dialogue. Since Grimshaw favored the boys from his own house over everyone else, he wasn’t very popular, and the Grimshaw edition of the "J.M." was received with genuine gratitude by all his peers, except for Beresford, who had silently endured a previous week’s critique. Later issues were received with slightly less enthusiasm as the number of those complaining began to grow. When "J.M. VII" came out, Ponsonby decided to take the matter to Burgess and, backed by six fellow victims and a dozen others waiting for their turn, he formed a delegation. The Head was sympathetic but not particularly helpful. He pointed out that the paper was distributed only to subscribers and didn’t seem to contain anything blasphemous or obscene.
"If it were a matter of wrong, or wicked lewdness," said Burgess, "reason would that I should bear with you."
"If it were a matter of wrongdoing or wickedness," said Burgess, "it would be reasonable for me to put up with you."
"I don't feel that any boy—let alone a Sixth-form boy—should be allowed to circulate studied insults to the Staff," rejoined Ponsonby.
"I don't think any boy—especially not a Sixth-form boy—should be allowed to throw around carefully crafted insults to the Staff," Ponsonby replied.
"If it be a question of words and names," Burgess advised, "look ye to it."
"If it's a matter of words and names," Burgess advised, "you should pay attention to that."
"O'Rane's in the Sixth," Ponsonby objected. "Unless he's degraded from Sixth-form rank, what am I to do?"
"O'Rane's in the Sixth," Ponsonby said. "Unless he got demoted from Sixth-form status, what am I supposed to do?"
Burgess affected to think deeply.
Burgess pretended to think deeply.
"The Lord will provide," he said.
"The Lord will provide," he said.
The "Dialogues of the Damned" are an incomplete series, arrested in mid-course at No. VII; the "J.M.," however, had[Pg 62] a life of more than two years and only died when O'Rane, as captain of the school, had to edit the official "Meltonian."
The "Dialogues of the Damned" are an unfinished series, interrupted at No. VII; however, the "J.M." had[Pg 62] a life of over two years and only ended when O'Rane, as the school captain, had to edit the official "Meltonian."
A remove into the Sixth at Melton marked an epoch in most lives. There was, and is, only one Burgess in the scholastic system, and until you met him five hours a day for six days a week you could form no estimate of the range of his knowledge. Every school has its Under Sixth, its Villiers and its mixed assembly of brilliant boys awaiting their remove, mediocre boys who have come to stay and dull boys charitably piloted and tugged into the haven of rest because their housemasters do not care to make monitors of boys in the Fifth. In my time the lot of Villiers was not to be envied, for the dullards slept, the mediocre ragged, and the scholars had to do their best to snatch instruction from the ruins of Babel, assisted by a man whose boast would never have been that he was a ruler of men or an inspired teacher and whose blood almost audibly rushed to his head as he strove to maintain discipline.
A move to the Sixth form at Melton marked a turning point in most lives. There was, and still is, only one Burgess in the school system, and until you spent five hours a day for six days a week with him, you couldn’t really grasp the extent of his knowledge. Every school has its Under Sixth, its Villiers, and its mixed group of bright boys waiting to move up, average boys who are just there for the long haul, and slow boys who are kindly guided and pulled into a safe space because their housemasters don’t want to make monitors out of boys in the Fifth. In my time, being in Villiers wasn’t something to envy, as the slow ones dozed off, the average ones goofed around, and the scholars had to do their best to learn amidst the chaos, with the help of a man who would never claim to be a leader of men or an inspirational teacher, whose blood almost visibly surged to his head as he tried to keep order.
Thirty years before Villiers had taken a first in Mods., and though the fine edge of his mind had lost its keenness, he held to the Mods. tradition that the Classics should be read in bulk. That, indeed, is the best thing I remember about the man or his system. We scampered through the "Odyssey," "Æneid," and plays of Sophocles at a great rate and with no attention to detail. Pure scholarship, if it ever came, was to come later, and in the meantime Villiers saved succeeding generations from the reproach levelled against a classical education—that the fruit of many years' plodding is to be measured by the assimilation of one book of Horace's Odes or a single play by Euripides. Villiers left us, and we left Villiers, with more than a smattering of great literature.
Thirty years before, Villiers had graduated with honors in Mods., and although the sharpness of his mind had dulled, he adhered to the Mods. tradition that Classics should be read extensively. That, in fact, is the best thing I remember about him and his approach. We raced through the "Odyssey," "Aeneid," and plays of Sophocles at a rapid pace, without focusing on the details. True scholarship, if it ever came, would come later. In the meantime, Villiers saved future generations from the criticism aimed at a classical education—that after many years of hard work, the result is often just the understanding of one book of Horace's Odes or a single play by Euripides. Villiers left us, and we left Villiers, with more than just a basic knowledge of great literature.
In the Sixth we read as much or as little as we pleased. Most of us had a scholarship in view, and the degree of our unpreparedness was the degree of attention with which we confined ourselves to the text. Beyond that minimum the rule was to sit and encourage Burgess to talk. Sometimes he would forget a book and, for want of fixed work, open a Lexicon and choose a word at random. He would give us[Pg 63] the childhood and old age of that word, its parents and uttermost collaterals; and from a single word he would treat of ethnology as revealed by language and comparative civilization as measured by the limits of a vocabulary. And from comparative civilization to the institutions and faiths on which a society is built up—the religion and magic that shroud the dark days of the human mind.
In the Sixth, we read as much or as little as we wanted. Most of us were aiming for a scholarship, so the level of our lack of preparation determined how much attention we paid to the text. Beyond that basic requirement, the rule was to sit and encourage Burgess to talk. Sometimes he would forget a book and, instead of sticking to a specific task, would open a Lexicon and pick a word at random. He would give us[Pg 63] the history of that word, its origins and various connections; and from just one word, he would explore ethnology as shown through language and comparative civilization as indicated by the extent of a vocabulary. And from comparative civilization, he would move to the institutions and beliefs that form the foundation of society—the religion and magic that cover the dark periods of the human mind.
Even to a temperamental iconoclast such as O'Rane, I fancy Burgess came as a revelation. At the term's end he showed me a manuscript book entitled "Notes on Theophrastus." To do Burgess justice we had read three pages in thirteen weeks; the rest of the book was consecrated to obiter dicta: "The Trade Routes of Turkestan"; "Lost Processes in Stained Glass"; "The Origin of Playing Cards"; "The Margin of Error in Modern Field Artillery"; "The Institution of Arbitrage"; "The Minaret as a Feature in Architecture"; "Surgery in Mediæval China"—and a score of other subjects. Theophrastus bored us, and we decided to take him as read. The decision once adopted, there was no difficulty in keeping Burgess away from the text.
Even for a moody nonconformist like O'Rane, I think Burgess was a revelation. At the end of the term, he showed me a manuscript titled "Notes on Theophrastus." To be fair to Burgess, we had only read three pages in thirteen weeks; the rest of the book was filled with obiter dicta: "The Trade Routes of Turkestan"; "Lost Processes in Stained Glass"; "The Origin of Playing Cards"; "The Margin of Error in Modern Field Artillery"; "The Institution of Arbitrage"; "The Minaret as a Feature in Architecture"; "Surgery in Mediæval China"—and a bunch of other topics. Theophrastus bored us, and we decided to skip him. Once we made that decision, it was easy to keep Burgess away from the text.
On reflection I think that O'Rane may, in his turn, have been a revelation to Burgess as much as to the rest of the form. If omniscience were the order of the day, O'Rane seems to have decided to be omniscient. It was a fixed principle with him never to bring books into form. Burgess would look wearily round and say, "O'Rane, wilt thou read from 'Protinus Aeneas celeri certare sagitta,' laddie?" And Raney, with his hands clasped behind his back and eyes gazing across to the big open fire, would recite thirty, fifty or a hundred lines as Burgess might decide, in a voice that would cause him to be taken untrained on any stage. In part it was a studied pose, in part I believe he never forgot anything he had twice read. And his memory was minutely accurate. I recall a disputation on one of Bentley's emendations of Horace; neither Burgess nor O'Rane had a book, but each was prepared to go to the stake for his own version. Sutcliffe was eventually dispatched to School Library, and a reference to the text showed that Burgess was wrong.
Looking back, I think O'Rane may have been just as much a revelation to Burgess as he was to the rest of the class. If knowing everything was the norm, O'Rane seemed to have chosen to be all-knowing. He had a strict rule never to bring books to class. Burgess would tiredly glance around and say, “O'Rane, will you read from ‘Protinus Aeneas celeri certare sagitta,’ kid?” And Raney, with his hands clasped behind his back and his eyes fixed on the big open fire, would recite thirty, fifty, or even a hundred lines, depending on what Burgess wanted, in a voice that would be considered untrained on any stage. Part of it was a deliberate act, but I believe he never truly forgot anything he had read twice. His memory was impressively accurate. I remember a debate about one of Bentley's edits of Horace; neither Burgess nor O'Rane had a book, but each was ready to stand by their version. Sutcliffe was eventually sent to the School Library, and a reference to the text showed that Burgess was mistaken.
"Where were you before you came here?" Loring asked that evening, when O'Rane and I were sitting in his study after prayers.
"Where were you before you got here?" Loring asked that evening when O'Rane and I were sitting in his study after prayers.
"Guess I was in most places," O'Rane answered from the depths of the arm-chair and a book.
"Guess I've been to most places," O'Rane replied from the depths of the armchair and a book.
"Where were you educated, fathead? And don't 'guess,' it's a vile Americanism."
"Where did you go to school, you idiot? And don't say 'guess,' that's a disgusting Americanism."
Loring affected great precision of speech.
Loring spoke very clearly.
"I—fancy—I—received—instruction—from—numerous—persons—in—a—var-i-ety—of—places." And then with a sudden blaze of light in his big eyes:
"I think I got lessons from a lot of different people in various places." And then, with a sudden spark in his big eyes:
My God! 'honoured of them all!'" He stopped suddenly.
My God! "honored of them all!" He suddenly stopped.
"The next time you break out, you'll get the cocoa-saucepan at your head," I warned him. "Now answer Jim's question."
"The next time you mess up, you’ll get the cocoa pan thrown at your head," I warned him. "Now answer Jim's question."
O'Rane sat staring at the fire until Loring threw a wastepaper basket at him.
O'Rane sat staring at the fire until Loring tossed a wastebasket at him.
"If you start scrapping——" he began. "Oh, what was your dam' silly question? Dear man, I was born in Prague, and, as I never stayed six months in the same country till I came to England, you can see my education was a bit of mixed grill. Father ..." he hesitated; it was the first time I had heard him mention any relation, " ... father used to teach me a bit himself. And once or twice I had a tutor. And for the most part he used to lay on a local priest. That's why I can hardly understand the way you chaps pronounce Latin and Greek. And then the Great Interregnum, the Wanderjahre...."
"If you start rambling——" he began. "Oh, what was your ridiculous question? Listen, I was born in Prague, and since I never stayed in one country for more than six months until I came to England, you can tell my education was all over the place. My father..." he hesitated; it was the first time I heard him mention any family member, " ... my father taught me a little himself. A couple of times I had a tutor. Most of the time, he relied on a local priest. That’s why I can barely understand how you guys pronounce Latin and Greek. And then there were the Great Interregnum, the Wanderjahre...."
"Most of your life's been that," I commented.
"Most of your life has been like that," I said.
"Ah, I did this stunt alone—before I came here. After the war."
"Yeah, I did this stunt by myself—before I got here. After the war."
"The Greek War?" Loring asked.
"The Greek War?" Loring inquired.
"Surely. They killed my father, did the Turks. And when I'd buried him there was nothing much to wait for.[Pg 65] He'd given every last penny to the Greeks, so I cleared out and came to England by way of Japan and the States and a few other places. It was all valuable experience," he added, with a concentrated bitterness that made my blood run cold. When O'Rane spoke in that tone, I could imagine him primed and anxious for murder.
"Definitely. The Turks killed my father. After I buried him, there wasn't really anything to stick around for.[Pg 65] He had given away every last penny to the Greeks, so I packed up and made my way to England via Japan, the States, and a few other places. It was all valuable experience," he added, with a deep bitterness that sent chills down my spine. When O'Rane talked like that, I could picture him ready and eager for violence.
he went on. "'Delight of battle'! Oh, my God! These poets and modern war!"
he continued. "'Delight of battle'! Oh, my God! These poets and modern warfare!"
"Did you see anything of it?" I asked.
"Did you see any of it?" I asked.
He shook his head. "I was a kid of thirteen. I saw the—results ... when they brought my father back to the Piræus."
He shook his head. "I was thirteen. I saw the—results ... when they brought my father back to the Piraeus."
Loring had been lying on his back with his hands locked under his head. He roused himself now to turn on one side and face O'Rane.
Loring had been lying on his back with his hands clasped behind his head. He now stirred to roll onto his side and face O'Rane.
"Was your father Lord O'Rane?" he asked.
"Was your dad Lord O'Rane?" he asked.
Raney's face grew hard and defiant.
Raney's expression became tough and rebellious.
"He was."
"He existed."
Loring nodded. "When he was killed the Guv'nor noticed the name. I rather think your property marches with some of ours. You're County Longford, aren't you?"
Loring nodded. "When he was killed, the Governor noticed the name. I believe your property borders some of ours. You're from County Longford, right?"
"The property is. I, Lord Chepstow, am what you would doubtless call a bastard."
"The property is. I, Lord Chepstow, am what you would probably call a bastard."
Loring sprang to his feet.
Loring jumped to his feet.
"Raney, you damned little swine——!"
"Raney, you little swine——!"
"It's true!" O'Rane answered, jumping up and facing him.
"It's true!" O'Rane replied, leaping up and turning to face him.
"It's not true that I would ...!"
"It's not true that I would ...!"
"Oh, perhaps not. But I've been called it—and by lineal descendants of the Unrepentant Thief, too. You've got nickel-plated manners, of course."
"Oh, maybe not. But I've been called that—and by direct descendants of the Unrepentant Thief, too. You've got some flashy manners, of course."
"If you were worth a curse, you'd apologize," said Loring, hotly.
"If you were worth a damn, you'd apologize," Loring said angrily.
O'Rane reflected.
O'Rane thought.
"What for?" he demanded. "I'm not ashamed of my father, Loring."
"What for?" he asked. "I'm not embarrassed by my dad, Loring."
"You'd be a pretty fair louse if you were. Don't make me lose my temper again, you little beast."
"You'd be a pretty awful person if you were. Don't make me lose my temper again, you little troublemaker."
O'Rane held out his hand with a curious, embarrassed smile.
O'Rane extended his hand with an awkward, shy smile.
"Sorry, Loring. Is that good enough?"
"Sorry, Loring. Is that cool?"
"We can rub along on that."
"We can get by with that."
Some years later my guardian, Bertrand Oakleigh, appeased my curiosity on the subject of the O'Rane fortunes. "The Liberator," after a crowded boyhood of agitation and intrigue, became so deeply implicated in certain acts of Fenianism that he had to leave Ireland in disguise and live abroad for the rest of his life. For thirty years he wandered from one capital to another, preaching insurrection and being disowned by the Government of his own country. When the Foreign Office papers of the period are made public, his name will be found forming the subject of heated diplomatic dispatches. As a neutral his conduct was far from correct in the Polish rising of '63 and the Balkan trouble of '76. When he lived as the guest of the exiled Louis Kossuth, pressure was brought to bear by the secret police, and he moved north into Switzerland. There he met Mrs. Raynter, one of the famous three beautiful Taverton sisters. The influence of Lord O'Rane's personality was not confined to political audiences: she lived with him for three years, and died in giving birth to a son. When Lord O'Rane himself succumbed to wounds received in the Græco-Turkish War, he was only in the fifties. The measure of his power and sway is to be found less in any positive achievement than in the terror he inspired in the less stable Governments of Europe from Russia to Spain.
Some years later, my guardian, Bertrand Oakleigh, satisfied my curiosity about the O'Rane fortunes. "The Liberator," after a tumultuous childhood filled with agitation and intrigue, became so deeply involved in certain acts of Fenianism that he had to leave Ireland in disguise and live abroad for the rest of his life. For thirty years, he wandered from one capital to another, advocating for insurrection and being disowned by his own country's government. When the Foreign Office papers from that time are made public, his name will be found at the center of intense diplomatic correspondence. As a neutral, his actions were far from correct during the Polish uprising of '63 and the Balkan troubles of '76. While he was hosted by the exiled Louis Kossuth, he faced pressure from the secret police, prompting him to move north to Switzerland. There, he met Mrs. Raynter, one of the famous three beautiful Taverton sisters. The influence of Lord O'Rane's personality extended beyond political circles: she lived with him for three years and died giving birth to a son. When Lord O'Rane himself succumbed to wounds received in the Græco-Turkish War, he was only in his fifties. The extent of his power and influence is reflected less in any concrete achievements than in the fear he inspired in the less stable governments of Europe, from Russia to Spain.
II
Winter softened into spring, and spring lengthened into the summer that was to be my last at Melton. The few remaining months are engraved deeply on my memory as though I lived an intenser life to capture the last shreds of heritage that the school held out to me. As in a sudden mellowing I[Pg 67] found myself on terms of unexpected friendliness with people I had previously disliked or despised. Beresford—lank disciplinarian—invited me to dine in College, and revealed himself unwontedly human and well-informed on Rudyard Kipling; Ponsonby, whom I had lightly written of as a pretentious ass, proved on better acquaintance to be a man of self-paralysing shyness who lived in almost physical dread of his form; Grimshaw, most stolid of men in official life, shone without warning as a raconteur and mimic of his colleagues. I dined or breakfasted with them all, not excluding little Matheson with his unwieldy tribe of children, and we talked unbroken "shop" and disinterred old scandals and parted with a sentimental, "You'll be sorry to leave Melton?" "Very sorry, sir."
Winter faded into spring, and spring stretched into the summer that would be my last at Melton. The few months that remained are etched in my memory as if I lived a more intense life to grasp the final remnants of the heritage that the school offered me. Suddenly, in a surprising shift, I found myself on friendly terms with people I had once disliked or even despised. Beresford—tall and strict—invited me to dinner in College and unexpectedly showed his human side, sharing insights about Rudyard Kipling; Ponsonby, whom I had dismissed as a pretentious jerk, turned out to be a man paralyzed by shyness, nearly afraid of his own class; Grimshaw, the most serious man in the official setting, unexpectedly dazzled us as a storyteller and impersonator of his colleagues. I had dinner or breakfast with all of them, including little Matheson and his large family of kids, and we talked non-stop about school life and dug up old scandals, parting with a sentimental, "Are you going to miss Melton?" "Very much, sir."
The vanity of eighteen is long dead, and I can recall with amusement that I had serious misgivings for the school's future after I should have left. For five years and more it had been all my world. I remembered the veneration with which, as a fag, I had gazed on the gladiators of the Eleven and the Witan of the Sixth—gazed and flushed with self-consciousness and shy gratification when one of them ordered me to carry his books across Great Court. In time I too had made my way into the Sixth; there was at first nothing very wonderful or dignified about the position, but by no immoderate stretch of imagination I could fancy myself venerated as I had venerated the heroes of five years before. And without doubt I looked proudly on my work in the Monitorial Council: we had been strict but not harsh, reserved but not aloof, reformers but not iconoclasts—statesmen to a man. At every point we seemed superior to our immediate predecessors, and the only bitterness in our cup was brought by the reflection that this Golden Age would so soon pass away. It was inconceivable that youngsters like Marlowe, Clayton or Dennis could fill our shoes. They were boys. I remember that Loring and I took Clayton on one side and revealed some few of the secrets of our successful rule; I remember, too, how extraordinarily Clayton resented our patronage....
The arrogance of eighteen is long gone, and I can remember with amusement that I had serious doubts about the school's future after I should have graduated. For over five years, it had been my entire world. I recalled the admiration with which, as a younger student, I looked up to the athletes of the Eleven and the leaders of the Sixth—watching them and feeling a mix of self-consciousness and shy pride when one of them asked me to carry his books across Great Court. Eventually, I made my way into the Sixth myself; initially, there was nothing particularly remarkable or dignified about the role, but I could imagine being respected like I had respected the icons from five years earlier. Without a doubt, I took pride in my work on the Monitorial Council: we were strict but not harsh, reserved but not distant, reformers but not destroyers—true statesmen. At every turn, we seemed better than our immediate predecessors, and the only bitterness we felt was the thought that this Golden Age would soon come to an end. It was hard to believe that kids like Marlowe, Clayton, or Dennis could take our place. They were just boys. I remember that Loring and I pulled Clayton aside and shared some of the secrets to our successful leadership; I also remember how resentful Clayton was about our advice….
The recorded history of the last two terms is meagre, but I recollect that O'Rane came twice into conflict with authority[Pg 68] before we parted. The first time was an unhappy occasion when the May-Day celebrations of the Melton carpet-makers coincided with one of his periodical outbursts. A plethoric meeting of somnolent workmen was being somewhat furtively held in the more somnolent market square; moist, earnest speakers declaimed under a hot sun to a listless audience. When Dainton and I passed through the square, oratory was getting worsted, and the meeting was summoning resolution to spend the rest of the warm May afternoon in sleep. Then O'Rane appeared galvanically from the West. And soon afterwards from the East, with dragging steps and eyes glued to his book, came Burgess in cap and cassock, his pockets swollen with the books he had bought in Grantham's.
The recorded history of the last two terms is sparse, but I remember that O'Rane clashed with authority twice[Pg 68] before we separated. The first incident was unfortunate, occurring when the May-Day celebrations of the Melton carpet-makers coincided with one of his outbursts. A crowded meeting of sleepy workers was being held somewhat secretly in the even more sluggish market square; passionate speakers spoke under a hot sun to an indifferent audience. When Dainton and I walked through the square, the speeches were losing momentum, and the meeting was trying to muster the energy to spend the rest of the warm May afternoon napping. Then O'Rane burst onto the scene energetically from the West. Shortly after that, from the East, came Burgess, dragging his feet and with his eyes fixed on his book, wearing his cap and cassock, his pockets stuffed with the books he had bought at Grantham's.
That night O'Rane spent forty-five minutes in the Head's house—an unusual time for anything but sentence of expulsion. Loring and I were walking up and down Great Court with our watches in our hands, prepared to intercede with speeches of incredible eloquence if the worst came to the worst. Through the bright, unblinded library windows we could see Raney pleading; the back of Burgess's white head was visible above his chair, motionless, and seemingly inexorable.
That night, O'Rane spent forty-five minutes in the Head's house—an unusual amount of time for anything other than expulsion. Loring and I were pacing up and down Great Court with our watches in hand, ready to step in with incredibly eloquent speeches if things went south. Through the bright, clear library windows, we could see Raney making his case; the back of Burgess's white head was visible above his chair, still and seemingly unyielding.
"What's happened?"
"What's going on?"
The door had opened slowly and shut with a clang. O'Rane was walking towards us with a white face that belied his jaunty step.
The door opened slowly and slammed shut. O'Rane was walking toward us with a pale face that contradicted his cheerful stride.
"It's not to occur again." The anticlimax was an unintentional trick of phrasing. "Well, it won't. I can't work that lay a second time. D'you know he sacked me within five seconds of my entering the room? I—had—to—fight—for—very—life." He breathed hard, linked arms and marched us off for a walk around the Cloisters.
"It's not going to happen again." The anticlimax was an accidental choice of words. "Well, it won't. I can't pull off that plan a second time. Do you know he fired me within five seconds of me walking into the room? I—had—to—fight—for—my—life." He took a deep breath, linked arms, and led us for a walk around the Cloisters.
"Drive ahead," said Loring.
"Go ahead," said Loring.
"'Laddie, thy portion is with the malefactors. Get thee gone, and walk henceforth in outer darkness.' I say, the old man's formidable when he's angry. I said nothing, and he waved me to the door. I didn't move. 'Get thee gone, laddie,' he thundered, 'and let not the sun of to-morrow rise to find thee in this place.' I asked him what I'd done; he sort of [Pg 69]suggested that I really knew all the time. I told him my version." O'Rane stopped and drew back a step with arms outstretched. "I told him I'd found that sweet May-Day meeting with potbellied whimperers gassing over an Eight Hour Day and drinking enough beer to drown 'emselves in. The May-Days I know were the ones where the mob broke up half Turin and were shot down by the soldiery: they were men with something to fight for—and ready to fight for it. These sodden voter vermin! If they'd organize with their cursed votes—if they'd fight—if they'd do anything—if they were in earnest——! My God, your English Labour!" His utterance quickened and his voice grew animated to the point of passion. "I told these scabrous dogs to put their lousy shoulders to the wheel. God knows what I didn't call 'em, but they were too sodden to mind, and I found I was speaking in French half the time. Then they got an idea I'd come over from Paris to champion them, and they cheered no end. So I taught 'em the 'Marseillaise,' and half-way through the second verse Burgess drifted into view. I told him in his library as I'm telling you here...."
"'Kid, your place is with the wrongdoers. Get out of here and walk forever in darkness.' I mean, the old man is intimidating when he's mad. I didn’t say anything, and he gestured for me to leave. I stayed put. 'Get out of here, kid,' he shouted, 'and don’t let tomorrow's sun find you here.' I asked him what I did wrong; he basically implied that I already knew. I told him my version." O'Rane paused and stepped back, arms outstretched. "I told him I had found that lovely May Day gathering with potbellied whiners going on about an Eight Hour Day and drinking enough beer to drown themselves. The May Days I know were when the crowd tore apart half of Turin and were shot down by the soldiers: they were people with something worth fighting for—and they were ready to fight for it. These lazy voter scum! If they’d only organize with their damn votes—if they’d fight—if they’d do anything—if they were serious——! My God, your English Labor!" His words sped up and his voice became passionate. "I told those filthy dogs to put their dirty shoulders to the grind. God knows what else I called them, but they were too numb to care, and I realized I was speaking in French half the time. Then they got the idea I had come over from Paris to support them, and they cheered like crazy. So I taught them the 'Marseillaise,' and halfway through the second verse, Burgess appeared. I told him in his library just like I'm telling you now...."
"I hope to the Lord you didn't!" Loring interjected.
"I hope to God you didn't!" Loring interrupted.
"I told him every last word." The Cloisters echoed with his excitement. "You bat-ears, you don't understand! He did!"
"I told him everything." The Cloisters echoed with his excitement. "You big-eared fool, you don't get it! He did!"
"What did he say?" I asked.
"What did he say?" I asked.
O'Rane hesitated. "He hinted that I wasn't accountable for my actions."
O'Rane paused. "He suggested that I wasn't responsible for what I did."
I burst out laughing. The words were so obviously inadequate.
I laughed out loud. The words were so clearly insufficient.
"That's a curious reason for not sacking you," was Loring's comment.
"That's an interesting reason for not firing you," Loring remarked.
O'Rane's black eyes, seemingly fixed on a gargoyle over Chapel door, were gazing into infinity.
O'Rane's dark eyes, seemingly focused on a gargoyle above the chapel door, were staring into the void.
"He said it was the Call of the Blood. And I—I—I just said nothing." His voice sank to a whisper. "I hardly understood."
"He said it was the Call of the Blood. And I—I—I just didn't say anything." His voice dropped to a whisper. "I barely understood."
The vision was for his eyes alone, and to us, uncomprehending, the rapt expression of his face and tense poise of the body was curiously disconcerting. Awkwardly self-conscious, Loring stepped forward and thrust his arm through O'Rane's.
The vision was meant for his eyes only, and to us, who couldn’t understand, the intense look on his face and the tight stance of his body were strangely unsettling. Feeling awkward and self-conscious, Loring stepped forward and linked his arm with O'Rane's.
"Pull yourself together, my son," he said.
"Get it together, my son," he said.
O'Rane shook free of his arm. "You don't understand! But he did. He knew it all. There was one crossed to France in the Revolution, and him they guillotined because he was too powerful. And two died for Greece, and one went fighting for the North and the slaves. And one died by the wayside as the king's troops entered Rome. And one tended lepers in a South Pacific island." He strode up to Loring and stared him defiantly in the face. "And some day men will follow me as they never followed one of the others!"
O'Rane shook off his arm. "You don't get it! But he did. He knew everything. There was one who crossed to France during the Revolution, and they guillotined him because he was too powerful. And two died for Greece, and one fought for the North and the slaves. And one died by the roadside as the king's troops entered Rome. And one cared for lepers on a South Pacific island." He walked up to Loring and stared defiantly into his eyes. "And someday men will follow me like they never followed anyone else!"
"Come to earth, you lunatic," said Loring; and I was grateful to him for the chill banality of the words.
"Get real, you crazy person," said Loring; and I was thankful to him for the cold monotony of the words.
O'Rane turned disgustedly on his heel.
O'Rane turned away in disgust.
"You wouldn't understand if you lived to be a thousand," he flung back over his shoulder.
"You wouldn't get it even if you lived for a thousand years," he tossed back over his shoulder.
"Come back!" Loring called. "There's nothing to get shirty about."
"Come back!" Loring shouted. "There's no need to get upset."
"You've the soul of a flunkey!"
"You have the spirit of a yes-man!"
"All right; so much the worse for me."
"Alright; that's just worse for me."
"And anyone who's not got your own servants' half spirit you call a lunatic!"
"And anyone who doesn't have the same spirit as your own servants, you call a lunatic!"
Loring sat down on the stone seat that ran round the inner wall of Cloisters and beckoned to O'Rane to join him.
Loring sat down on the stone bench that lined the inner wall of the Cloisters and gestured for O'Rane to join him.
"Come and cool down a bit, Raney," he urged. "And for the Lord's sake don't make such a row or you'll bring Linden and Smollet out of their rooms."
"Come on and cool off a bit, Raney," he urged. "And for heaven's sake, keep it down or you'll wake up Linden and Smollet."
"You've got a bourgeoise mind, Loring," said O'Rane reflectively.
"You have a middle-class mindset, Loring," O'Rane said thoughtfully.
"Agreed, but don't shout," Loring returned imperturbably. "I want you to tell me—quite quietly—how you prove your nobility of soul by running the risk of getting sacked for the sake of making an idiotic speech to a mob of workmen who didn't particularly want to hear you? You tell me I shall never understand, but do at least tell me what I've missed."
"Sure, but don’t yell," Loring replied calmly. "I want you to explain to me—really quietly—how you demonstrate your nobility by risking being fired just to give a pointless speech to a group of workers who weren’t especially interested in hearing you? You say I’ll never get it, but at least tell me what I’m missing."
"A soul," O'Rane answered simply.
"A soul," O'Rane replied simply.
"It's like trying to argue with a woman," said Loring in despair.
"It's like trying to argue with a woman," Loring said, feeling hopeless.
The prayer-bell began to ring in the distance, and we made[Pg 71] our way out of the Cloisters and across Great Court. O'Rane, at the last moment, decided to stay behind, and we left him curled up on the stone seat, his thin, clean features white in the moonlight and his great deep-set eyes gazing abstractedly across Fighting Green. He was back in Matheson's for Roll Call and sauntered into my study with his hands in his pockets and a straw in his mouth. The flame of emotion had burnt itself out, and he seemed cold, tired, and a little melancholy.
The prayer bell started ringing in the distance, and we made[Pg 71] our way out of the Cloisters and across Great Court. O'Rane, at the last minute, decided to stay behind, so we left him curled up on the stone bench, his pale, clean features glowing in the moonlight and his deep-set eyes staring blankly across Fighting Green. He came back to Matheson's for Roll Call and strolled into my study with his hands in his pockets and a straw in his mouth. The flame of emotion had faded, and he seemed cold, tired, and a bit down.
"Humble apologies and all that sort of thing," he began, holding out his hand to Loring.
"Humble apologies and all that kind of stuff," he started, extending his hand to Loring.
"You haven't told us why you did it?" I reminded him.
"You still haven't explained why you did it?" I pointed out to him.
He wrinkled his brow and shook his head in perplexity.
He furrowed his brow and shook his head in confusion.
"Didn't seem as if I could help it. 'Man was born free and is everywhere in chains.' I've been through a bit—trying to get enough to feed and clothe myself—and it was hell. And sometimes it all comes back to me and I want to blow the whole world up.... And sometimes I dream what a glorious thing we could make of life, even for the men who sweep the chimneys and mend the sewers.... To-day...." He shrugged his shoulders. "I'd forgotten the everlasting Press. After the kings, the nobles; after the nobles, the people; and after the people, the Press. So Burgess says. And Melton's not strong enough to stand the racket if every beach-comber with a halfpenny in his pocket can read that a Melton boy led the 'Marseillaise' in Market Square."
"Didn't seem like I could help it. 'Man was born free and is everywhere in chains.' I've been through a lot—trying to get enough to feed and clothe myself—and it was tough. And sometimes it all comes flooding back to me and I just want to blow the whole world up.... And sometimes I dream about how amazing life could be, even for the guys who clean the chimneys and fix the sewers.... Today...." He shrugged his shoulders. "I had forgotten about the relentless Press. After the kings, the nobles; after the nobles, the people; and after the people, the Press. That's what Burgess says. And Melton's not tough enough to handle the noise if every beach bum with a penny in his pocket can read that a Melton boy led the 'Marseillaise' in Market Square."
"Quite right, too. It gives the school a dam' bad name."
"Absolutely true. It gives the school a really bad reputation."
"Oh, I agree—now," he answered limply. "He told me to choose my punishment."
"Oh, I agree—now," he replied weakly. "He told me to pick my punishment."
"And what did you say?" I asked.
"And what did you say?" I asked.
"I said, 'You aren't sacking me then, sir?' He said, 'Sacking, laddie? What strange tongue is this?' And then I knew I was all right. Clayton'll be captain next year. He'd have made me, otherwise. Can't be helped. And I guess I got Melton in my vest pocket most ways. Good-night, bat-ears. I'm going to bed."
"I said, 'So you’re not firing me then, sir?' He replied, 'Firing, kid? What kind of language is that?' And then I knew I was in good shape. Clayton will be captain next year. He would have made me captain otherwise. It can't be helped. And I think I have Melton covered in most respects. Good night, bat-ears. I’m heading to bed."
As the door closed behind him Loring sighed to himself.
As the door closed behind him, Loring let out a sigh.
"If he isn't sacked for this, he'll be sacked for something else," he predicted. "I hope it won't be till I'm gone, because[Pg 72] he refreshes me. D'you remember his first term?"
"If he doesn't get fired for this, he'll get fired for something else," he predicted. "I hope it won't happen until I'm gone, because [Pg 72] he keeps me energized. Do you remember his first term?"
"He's extraordinarily popular now," I said.
"He's really popular now," I said.
"He's the most fearless little beast I ever met. And there's such a glorious uncertainty about him. One moment he's your long-lost brother, the next he's slanging you like a pickpocket in about six languages, the next he's apologizing and shaking hands. I suppose he'll be captain the year after next. It'll be an eventful time for the school."
"He's the most fearless little guy I've ever met. And there's this amazing unpredictability about him. One moment he's like your long-lost brother, then he’s dissing you like a pickpocket in six different languages, and then he's apologizing and shaking your hand. I guess he'll be captain the year after next. It’ll be an exciting time for the school."
O'Rane's other conflict with authority was less impassioned and on a smaller scale. He had absented himself from Chapel for the better part of the term, and Burgess one day inquired the reason.
O'Rane's other conflict with authority was less intense and on a smaller scale. He had skipped Chapel for most of the term, and one day Burgess asked him why.
"I don't believe all the stuff they hand out there, sir."
"I don't trust any of the stuff they give out there, sir."
"Have I asked thee to believe it, laddie?" demanded Burgess, who had almost ceased to expect polished diction from O'Rane.
"Have I asked you to believe it, kid?" demanded Burgess, who had almost stopped expecting polished language from O'Rane.
"Well, sir, if I pretend to believe it...."
"Well, sir, if I act like I believe it...."
"Have I asked thee to pretend, laddie?"
"Did I ask you to pretend, kid?"
"But if I go, sir, people naturally assume...."
"But if I go, sir, people will naturally assume...."
"And how long has David O'Rane given ear to the vain repetitions of the Synagogue and Market-place?"
"And how long has David O'Rane listened to the empty chatter of the Synagogue and Market-place?"
For the moment Raney experienced some difficulty in finding an answer. Then he said:
For now, Raney had some trouble coming up with a response. Then he said:
"I'll go if you want me to, sir."
"I'll go if you want me to, sir."
"Laddie, thou art of an age to determine this for thyself. I am an old man, broken with the cares and sorrows of this life. Peradventure the wisdom and truth that were taught me while I hanged yet upon my mother's breast no longer charm the ears of the younger men. Peradventure
"Laddie, you’re old enough to decide this for yourself. I’m just an old man, worn down by the burdens and sadness of life. Maybe the wisdom and truths I learned as a baby no longer appeal to younger men. Maybe
Herein thou must walk thine own road, laddie.
Here you must walk your own path, kid.
An thou thinkest thou canst learn aught from the life of the man Christ Jesus, laddie, thy time will not be lost."
"Hey, if you think you can learn anything from the life of Jesus Christ, kid, you won’t waste your time."
Thereafter O'Rane attended Chapel with assiduity until the breaking-up service on the last day.
Thereafter, O'Rane attended Chapel regularly until the farewell service on the last day.
For weeks we had been saying good-bye to Melton, dismantling our studies, packing our books, seeking our porters and groundmen to press upon them our last tip. The final morning saw us seated betimes at Leaving Breakfast—a quaint Saturnalia whereat all discipline departed and every junior in Hall was compelled to read a rimed criticism of the departing monitors. I recall that Tom Dainton, who had almost single-handed won the Cricket Shield and established Matheson's in a tenth year of unbroken tenure, received a rousing send-off; Loring and I were let down lightly, while Draycott was pointedly informed that his hair was unduly long and his clothes an eyesore.
For weeks, we had been saying goodbye to Melton, breaking down our studies, packing our books, and finding our porters and ground staff to give them our final tip. On the last morning, we found ourselves at Leaving Breakfast early—a fun event where all rules were thrown out the window, and every junior in Hall had to read a rhymed critique of the departing monitors. I remember that Tom Dainton, who had almost single-handedly won the Cricket Shield and secured Matheson's tenth consecutive year, received an enthusiastic farewell; Loring and I were let off gently, while Draycott was pointedly told that his hair was too long and his clothes were an eyesore.
We were allowed no reply to the chastening criticism, but acerbity was forgotten when we joined hands and sang "Auld Lang Syne" with one foot on the table. For five years to my certain knowledge the long table had collapsed annually under the unwonted strain; to break at least one leg was now part of the accepted ritual, and, though Matheson had spent money and thought on a cunning scheme of underpinning, by dint of concerted rocking and a sword-dance executed by Dainton, we wrung a groan from the ill-used board and doubled all four legs into the attitude of a kneeling camel before the bell sounded for first Roll Call.
We weren’t allowed to respond to the harsh criticism, but any bitterness was forgotten when we joined hands and sang "Auld Lang Syne" with one foot on the table. For at least five years, I knew that the long table had collapsed every year under the unusual pressure; breaking at least one leg had become part of the accepted tradition. Although Matheson had invested money and effort into a clever support plan, by rocking together and performing a sword dance by Dainton, we made the overworked table groan and bent all four legs into the position of a kneeling camel right before the bell rang for the first Roll Call.
My last Chapel was Loring's first. Catholic or no he felt the service was not to be missed. We sat side by side, and determined there should be none of the foolish weakness exhibited by other generations of leaving monitors. Yet as the organ started to play the last hymn, he failed to rise, and, as[Pg 74] voices all around me began to sing, "Lead, Kindly Light," I found I could not join in.
My last chapel service was Loring's first. Whether he was Catholic or not, he felt it was a service he shouldn't miss. We sat next to each other, determined not to show the silly weakness that other generations of leaving monitors had. But when the organ started playing the last hymn, he didn’t stand up, and as[Pg 74] voices around me began to sing, “Lead, Kindly Light,” I realized I couldn't join in.
From Chapel we went to Big School for our last Roll Call. The prize compositions of the year were read aloud, and the scholarship results at Oxford and Cambridge announced. There followed a long distribution of gilt-edged, calf-bound books; three malefactors were led to Bishop Adam's Birch Table and flicked publicly across the back of the hand; there remained but one thing more.
From Chapel, we headed to Big School for our final Roll Call. The prize compositions of the year were read aloud, and the scholarship results for Oxford and Cambridge were announced. Then came a lengthy distribution of fancy, leather-bound books; three troublemakers were taken to Bishop Adam's Birch Table and publicly flicked across the back of the hand; there was just one more thing left.
"School Monitors!" Burgess called out.
"Classroom Monitors!" Burgess called out.
All ten of us lined up facing the Council with our backs to the school. The birch was handed to Sutcliffe, who reversed it restored it to Burgess and returned—divested of authority—to Second Monitor's seat. The ritual was repeated with the other nine, and Burgess called up the new monitors. To each of them the birch was handed and by each returned. Then Clayton, the Captain-Elect, rose from Sutcliffe's old seat, advanced to the edge of the dais, knelt down in front of the Birch Table, facing the school, and read the old Latin prayers that—despite their taint of popery—Queen Elizabeth had authorized us to continue, always provided we dropped the monkish pronunciation.
All ten of us stood in a line facing the Council, our backs to the school. The birch was given to Sutcliffe, who handed it back to Burgess and took his place again as Second Monitor, stripped of authority. The same process was repeated for the other nine, and Burgess called up the new monitors. The birch was handed to each of them and returned by each. Then Clayton, the Captain-Elect, got up from Sutcliffe's old seat, walked to the front of the dais, knelt in front of the Birch Table facing the school, and recited the old Latin prayers that—despite their connection to Catholicism—Queen Elizabeth had allowed us to keep, as long as we used the correct pronunciation.
The last scene was laid in Burgess's library, where each of us was presented with a copy of Browning's "Men and Women."
The last scene took place in Burgess's library, where each of us received a copy of Browning's "Men and Women."
"Peradventure ye have heard his words upon my lips ere now," he said. "Laddie, these partings like me not. I am an old man, broken with the cares and sorrows of this world, yet it may be that in this transitory life an old man's counsel may avail you in the dark places of the earth. Come to me, laddies, if ye judge not an old man's arm to be too weak to help you. At this time and in this place will I say but this: Sutcliffe, thou wilt consume thy days weighing the jots and tittles of learning. Therein is thine heart buried, and I do not gainsay thee. Dainton, thou shalt be known in Judah as a mighty man of valour. Thou art ceasing to be a child and must put away childish things. Hearken no more to the voice of children playing in the market-place; gird thee for battle to be[Pg 75] a soldier of the Lord. Oakleigh, thine heart melteth away and becometh water all too easily. Thou hast riches and learning, but little singleness of purpose. Not for thee the dust of the arena—thou art too prone to hesitate and weigh thy doubt. Best canst thou serve thy neighbour by girding on the harness of others; thou hast friends and kinsmen in the first places of the Synagogue: succour them."
"Perhaps you’ve heard his words on my lips before," he said. "Kid, I don’t like these goodbyes. I’m an old man, worn down by the worries and pains of this world, but maybe an old man’s advice can help you in life's tough spots. Come to me, boys, if you don’t think an old man’s arm is too weak to lend you a hand. Right now, in this moment, I’ll say this: Sutcliffe, you’ll spend your days studying the smallest details of learning. That’s where your heart lies, and I won’t argue with you. Dainton, you’ll be known as a brave warrior in Judah. You’re no longer a child and need to let go of childish things. Stop listening to the kids playing in the marketplace; prepare for battle to be[Pg 75] a soldier of the Lord. Oakleigh, your heart melts away and becomes liquid way too easily. You have wealth and knowledge, but not much focus. The dust of the arena isn’t for you—you hesitate too much and weigh your doubts. You can best serve your neighbor by supporting others; you have friends and family in high places in the Synagogue: help them."
He looked at Loring and paused. "Laddie, I could have made of thee a scholar, but thou wouldst not. Thou canst be a statesman, but thou wilt not. The illusion of a great position surrounds thee, and thou art content to gather in thy vessels of gold and silver, thine ivory and peacocks, thy choice books and paintings. Anon thou wilt awaken and question thyself, saying, 'Wherefore have I lived?' Ere that day come I counsel thee to journey to a far country on an embassage from thy soveran lord. I charge thee to scorn the delights of Babylon lest, in the empty show of Kingship, the vanity of gorgeous apparel, the uttering of words in thy Council of Elders, thou conceive that thy duty to God and to thy neighbour hath been fulfilled. Laddies, an old man's blessing goeth with you."
He looked at Loring and paused. "Kid, I could have made you a scholar, but you wouldn’t let me. You can be a statesman, but you won’t. The illusion of a great position surrounds you, and you’re content to collect your gold and silver, your ivory and peacocks, your choice books and paintings. Soon you’ll wake up and ask yourself, ‘Why have I lived?’ Before that day comes, I advise you to travel to a distant land on a mission from your sovereign lord. I urge you to reject the pleasures of Babylon, so that in the empty spectacle of Kingship, the vanity of beautiful clothes, and the hollow discussions in your Council of Elders, you don’t mistakenly believe that your duty to God and your neighbor has been fulfilled. Kids, an old man's blessing goes with you."
III
And thus we were taught and fitted to be rulers of men.
And so we were trained and prepared to be leaders of people.
As the London train steamed away from Melton Station, Loring leant out of the carriage window for a last sight of the school buildings clustering white in the July sunshine on the crest of the hill. Secretly I believe we were both feeling what a strange place Melton would be without us.
As the London train pulled away from Melton Station, Loring leaned out of the carriage window for one last look at the school buildings shining white in the July sunshine on top of the hill. I think we both secretly felt how strange it would be for Melton without us.
"Six years, old son!" he observed, drawing his head in. "Dam' good years they were, too. Wonder how long it'll be before you Radicals abolish places like this."
"Six years, old son!" he said, pulling his head in. "Damn good years they were, too. I wonder how long it will be before you Radicals get rid of places like this."
"There are lots of other things I'd abolish first," I said. It was a mental convention with Loring to regard me as a jaundiced, fanatical Marat, and with the argumentativeness of youth I played up to his lead.
"There are a lot of other things I'd get rid of first," I said. It was a mental habit with Loring to see me as a cynical, passionate radical, and with the stubbornness of youth, I leaned into that image.
"What good has Melton done?" he challenged.
"What good has Melton done?" he challenged.
At one time my faith in public schools was such that I generously pitied anyone who had struggled to manhood in outer darkness. Infirmity of judgement or approaching middle age make it daily harder for me to divide the institutions of the world into the Absolutely Good or the Utterly Bad. It is probably wise to raise up a class of men who shall be educated and not technically instructed—wide horizons and an infinite capacity for learning constitute an aim sufficiently exalted. That was the aim of Melton, and we were well educated within narrow limits that excluded modern history, economics, English literature, science and modern languages. We never strove to be practical and had a pathetic belief in the validity of pure scholarship as an equipment for life.
At one point, I had so much faith in public schools that I genuinely felt sorry for anyone who grew up in ignorance. As I get older, it’s becoming increasingly difficult for me to categorize the world’s institutions as completely good or entirely bad. It probably makes sense to develop a group of people who are educated rather than just technically trained—having broad perspectives and an endless desire to learn is a noble goal. That was Melton's vision, and we received a good education within limited subjects that overlooked modern history, economics, English literature, science, and modern languages. We never aimed to be practical and held a misguided belief in the value of pure scholarship as preparation for life.
I still regard the study of Greek as invaluable training in accuracy, subtlety of thought and sense of form; but I am not so ready as once to go to the stake for Greek in preference to all other subjects. Again, I still hold that the character-moulding in a great public school is adequate—conceivably, however, as fine characters might be moulded in other ways, and there are moments when I sympathetically recall O'Rane's impatient oft-repeated outcry that England survived in spite of her public schools.
I still see studying Greek as incredibly valuable for developing precision, nuanced thinking, and appreciation for structure; however, I'm not as eager as I used to be to defend Greek as the most important subject above all others. Additionally, I still believe that the character development at a top public school is sufficient—though it's possible that equally strong characters could be formed through other means. There are times when I can empathize with O'Rane's frequent complaint that England endures despite her public schools.
The good and bad were so inextricably mixed. Cricket and football kept us physically fit and morally clean; we learned something of co-ordination and discipline—as other nations may perhaps learn those same lessons from military training. We picked up an enduring and light-hearted acquaintance with responsibility and acquired among members of our own class a rigid sense of even-handed justice which I seem always to find breaking down when that same class is weighed in the scales against another. Most doubtful blessing of all, we were brought up to the public-school standard of conduct.
The good and bad were so tightly intertwined. Cricket and football kept us in shape and instilled a sense of morality; we gained some skills in coordination and discipline—similar to what other countries might learn from military training. We developed a lasting and easy-going relationship with responsibility and among our own social group, we fostered a strict sense of fairness that always seems to falter when that same group is compared to another. The most questionable blessing of all, we were raised to meet the standards of behavior expected at public schools.
No foreigner, no Englishman unless he be of the public-school class, will ever understand that strange medley. It is triumphantly characteristic of higher social England in its inconsistency, its intolerance and its inadequacy; in its generosity, too, its loftiness and its pragmatical efficiency. I never[Pg 77] 'sneaked' though the price of silence were an undeserved thrashing; I never lied to master or monitor, though I have adorned my crimes before appearing in the dock; I never entered for an examination with dates or names scrawled on my cuff, though I habitually used translations, and syndicated my work with others in my form. The standard forbade the one and allowed the other, and I have spent half my life doing things that are rationally unjustifiable and only to be defended on the ground that they were Good Form. For all my Radicalism I was not brave enough to fling down the challenge.
No outsider, no Englishman unless he comes from the public-school background, will ever truly grasp that peculiar mix. It boldly represents the contradictions of higher social England—its inconsistency, intolerance, and inadequacy; but also its generosity, nobility, and practical efficiency. I never[Pg 77] 'sneaked' even if the price of silence was an undeserved beating; I never lied to a teacher or prefect, though I did embellish my wrongdoings before facing the consequences; I never went into an exam with dates or names scribbled on my sleeve, even though I often relied on translations and collaborated with others in my class. The rules prohibited one but allowed the other, and I’ve spent half my life doing things that are logically unjustifiable, only defensible because they were considered Good Form. Despite my Radical beliefs, I wasn't bold enough to throw down the gauntlet.
There is no Radicalism in schools—I had no business to use the word. After devastating the Debating Society with proposals for disembowelling kings or strangling priests, I have gone back to my study and duly thrashed some junior who forewent the age-old custom of walking bareheaded past Burgess's house. Never once dared I stand up to the conventional, "Thou shalt not brag. Thou shalt not affect an interest in thy work. Thy neighbours' likes and dislikes shall be thine." The list could be extended indefinitely, and for ten years after leaving Melton I was to find those queer schoolboy limitations and inconsistencies reproduced throughout the governing class in England. "One must pay a cardsharper," says Tolstoi, in describing Vronsky's code of principles, "but need not pay a tailor ... one must never tell a lie to a man, but one may to a woman ... one must never cheat anyone, but one may a husband; ... one must never pardon an insult, but one may give one, and so on."
There is no Radicalism in schools—I shouldn’t have used the word. After completely shaking up the Debating Society with ideas about getting rid of kings or strangling priests, I went back to my studies and punished some freshman who skipped the old tradition of walking past Burgess's house without a hat. I never once had the courage to challenge the standard rules: "Don’t brag. Don’t show too much enthusiasm for your work. Care about what your neighbors like and dislike." The list could go on forever, and for ten years after leaving Melton, I would find those odd schoolboy limitations and inconsistencies reflected throughout the upper class in England. "One must pay a cardsharp," Tolstoi says while describing Vronsky's principles, "but need not pay a tailor ... one must never lie to a man, but may lie to a woman ... one must never cheat anyone, but may cheat a husband; ... one must never forgive an insult, but may give one, and so on."
In moments of uncritical pride I judge the tree by its fruit. It is the public school men, grumbling at their work, who—shall we say?—govern the Indian Empire, with resentment of praise from others and no thoughts of praising themselves. Versatile, light-hearted and infinitely resourceful if cholera sweep the land, they will step from one dead man's shoes to another's and leave a village to govern a province. Haggard and drawn with long weeks of eighteen-hour days, they will yet find time to mistrust the man who is not of their race or speech or school and growl at him who offends by his clothes[Pg 78] or enthusiasm or aspirates. And the Indian Empire goes afresh to perdition with every new fall in the rupee or change in the colour of the Government minute paper. In moments of pride I think of the unwritten law, "Thou shalt never let a man down": it is the breath of the public school spirit. Yet criticism tells me that the public schools have no monopoly, and, if one miner be unjustly discharged from employment, a hundred thousand of his fellows will come out on strike.
In moments of uncritical pride, I judge a tree by its fruit. It's the public school guys, grumbling about their jobs, who—should we say?—govern the Indian Empire, feeling resentment toward praise from others and not thinking to praise themselves. They’re versatile, light-hearted, and incredibly resourceful; if cholera sweeps through, they'll just step from one dead person's role into another's and leave a village to manage a province. Worn out from weeks of working eighteen-hour days, they still find time to distrust anyone not of their race, language, or school, and complain about those who offend them with their clothes[Pg 78], enthusiasm, or accents. Yet, the Indian Empire heads toward destruction with every drop in the rupee or change in the government's official paper color. In moments of pride, I think of the unwritten rule: "Never let a man down"; it's the essence of the public school spirit. However, criticism reminds me that public schools don’t have a monopoly on that; if one miner is unjustly fired, a hundred thousand of his peers will go on strike.
"What good has Melton done you?" Loring blandly repeated.
"What good has Melton done for you?" Loring said blandly.
In his mood of mockery I could not speak of my opal-tinted dreams, my consciousness that Melton and Burgess had inspired me with a hundred visions of mankind regenerated through my efforts. At eighteen everything seemed so easy: the world was blind but not selfish—except for the high and dry Tories who were to be quietly put out of the way if they proved obdurate; everyone else would yield to reason—and my eloquence.
In his mocking mood, I couldn't talk about my dreams with an opal tint, the awareness that Melton and Burgess had filled me with countless visions of humanity transformed through my efforts. At eighteen, everything felt so simple: the world was oblivious but not selfish—except for the stubborn Tories, who were to be dealt with quietly if they resisted; everyone else would come around to reason—and my persuasive speech.
The favourite vision was a crowded meeting swayed to laughter or tears or passion by my words—a memory of Mr. Gladstone's last public speech on the Armenian atrocities. At other times when my Irish fluency had been too rudely interrupted, I pictured myself as heir to Parnell's heritage of masterful silence. Cold, inflexible, contemptuous—I had seen him in Dublin when I was a boy of seven, and externals counted for so much that will-power seemed a matter of compressed lips and folded arms. I was but eighteen, and my Radicalism a matter of inheritance rather than conviction. It took years of painful disillusionment to discover how much fanaticism is required to shake the resolution of others; and years more to find how completely I was lacking in it. One morning, when I had attempted to catch the Speaker's eye some fourteen times in the course of an all-night sitting, I walked out of the House and spent the day asleep in a Turkish bath; on waking I recalled Burgess's words, "Not for thee the dust of the arena, laddie." The superman vision was at last dispelled.
The favorite vision was a packed room, swayed to laughter, tears, or passion by my words— a memory of Mr. Gladstone's last public speech on the Armenian atrocities. At other times, when my Irish fluency had been too abruptly interrupted, I imagined myself as the heir to Parnell's legacy of commanding silence. Cold, unyielding, and disdainful—I had seen him in Dublin when I was seven, and appearances mattered so much that willpower seemed to be all about pressed lips and crossed arms. I was just eighteen, and my Radicalism was more about inheritance than belief. It took years of painful disillusionment to realize how much fanaticism it takes to shake the resolve of others; and more years to understand how completely I lacked it. One morning, after I had tried to catch the Speaker's attention about fourteen times during an all-night session, I left the House and spent the day napping in a Turkish bath; upon waking, I remembered Burgess's words, "Not for you the dust of the arena, laddie." The superman vision was finally shattered.
"Well, I had a dam' good time there," I said to Loring, by way of closing the Melton debate.
"Well, I had a really great time there," I said to Loring, to wrap up the Melton debate.
In common with many others Loring drew pleadings against Radicalism which would have delighted a lawyer. To begin with, there were no such people as Radicals—he at any rate had never met them. The professed Radicals of his acquaintance were a handful of mere agitators, misleading a too credulous electorate that was not yet fit to exercise the franchise; morally the Radical party was negligible because its sole ambition was, by sheer force of numbers, to take away anything anybody had got—he for one would never acquiesce in confiscation merely because a majority voted it. Then in our arguments I would confront him with the Will of the People—for some strange reason only capable of interpretation by Radicals. The phrase had a curious hypnotic effect on us both, for he would invariably retaliate with the statement that the sole custodians of the People's Will were to be found in the House of Lords. And infallibly we would both lose our tempers over the first Home Rule Bill.
In common with many others, Loring made arguments against Radicalism that would have impressed a lawyer. To start with, there were no such people as Radicals—he, at least, had never met them. The self-proclaimed Radicals he knew were just a small group of agitators, misleading a naïve electorate that wasn't ready to vote yet; morally, the Radical party didn't matter much because their only goal was, through sheer numbers, to take away anything anyone owned—he certainly would never agree to confiscation just because a majority voted for it. Then, during our debates, I would confront him with the Will of the People—a phrase that only Radicals seemed able to interpret. The term had a strange hypnotic effect on both of us, as he would always counter with the claim that the true guardians of the People’s Will were in the House of Lords. And without fail, we would both lose our tempers over the first Home Rule Bill.
"At heart you're quite sound," he was good enough to say on this occasion.
"At heart, you're really decent," he kindly said on this occasion.
On reaching London we drove to Loring House, where I spent the night before crossing to Ireland. A month later we met for Horse Show week. Loring stayed with me, and we went to Dublin together to join the Hunter-Oakleighs, who were cousins of mine and at this time head of the Catholic branch of the family. Half-way through September I put in a week at House of Steynes, and was not surprised to find that Loring had included my cousin Violet in the party. In the first week of October we returned to London, picked up Draycott, who had spent a stifling summer, loose-tied and low-collared, in the Quarter Latin, and descended upon Oxford to order the decoration of our rooms.
Upon arriving in London, we drove to Loring House, where I spent the night before heading to Ireland. A month later, we met for Horse Show week. Loring stayed with me, and we went to Dublin together to meet the Hunter-Oakleighs, who were my cousins and at that time were the heads of the Catholic branch of our family. In the middle of September, I spent a week at the House of Steynes and wasn’t surprised to find that Loring had included my cousin Violet in the group. In the first week of October, we returned to London, picked up Draycott, who had endured a sweltering summer, loose-tied and low-collared, in the Latin Quarter, and headed to Oxford to arrange the decoration of our rooms.
Draycott had been banished to Old Library, to his present disgust and subsequent reconciliation, and allotted a gloomy first-floor set which for the next three years was the scene of "Planchette" séances and roulette parties. Loring and I had been given one of the coveted double suites in Tom, and for the length of an afternoon we condemned furniture and carpets, issued orders to a deferential, tired upholsterer, and [Pg 80]finally emerged into the autumn sunlight of the Quad with a feeling of modest triumph that there would be few rooms in Oxford to compare with ours.
Draycott had been sent to the Old Library, which he hated at first but eventually came to accept. He got a dark first-floor room that, for the next three years, hosted "Planchette" séances and roulette parties. Loring and I were given one of the sought-after double suites in Tom, and for one afternoon, we judged the furniture and carpets, gave orders to a weary, respectful upholsterer, and [Pg 80]finally stepped out into the autumn sunlight of the Quad, feeling a sense of quiet victory knowing there would be few rooms in Oxford that could match ours.
On the following Friday we made our first informal appearance.
On the next Friday, we made our first informal appearance.
Writing after sixteen years that have been neither unvaried nor uneventful, I find that Oxford lingers in my memory as an adventure never before experienced even in my first days at Melton, never afterwards repeated even when I lived first in London, or fought my Wiltshire elections, or entered the House. I like to fill a fresh pipe and lean back in my chair, conjuring up a thousand little personal scenes—of no importance in the world to anyone but myself: my first Sunday luncheon, when I was the guest of Jerry Westermark, and if the rest of the company were third-year men like him, entitled to an arm-chair by the fire in Junior Common Room. The first luncheon I myself gave half-way through the term, my anxiety not to leave out even one of my new friends, and my anger with Crabtree of Magdalen who invited himself at the last moment and filled me with eleventh-hour fears that the food would run short. My first "Grind," where I pocketed ten pounds by backing Loring, who won the race at the price of a broken collar-bone. My first Commem. when I lost my heart to Amy Loring. My first appearance in the schools and my confounding ad hoc knowledge of St. Paul's journey. My first....
Writing after sixteen years that have been neither dull nor uneventful, I find that Oxford sticks in my memory as an adventure I've never experienced before, even during my first days at Melton, and never repeated afterward, whether I was living in London, campaigning for my Wiltshire elections, or entering the House. I like to fill a fresh pipe and lean back in my chair, recalling a thousand little personal moments—important to no one but me: my first Sunday lunch, when I was the guest of Jerry Westermark, while the rest of the group were third-year students like him, entitled to an armchair by the fire in the Junior Common Room. The first lunch I hosted halfway through the term, my worry about not forgetting any of my new friends, and my frustration with Crabtree from Magdalen who invited himself at the last minute, filling me with last-minute fears that we’d run out of food. My first "Grind," where I pocketed ten pounds by backing Loring, who won the race at the cost of a broken collarbone. My first Commem., when I fell for Amy Loring. My first appearance in the schools and my surprising ad hoc knowledge of St. Paul's journey. My first....
It is always the first impression that seems to endure longest, but there were friendships I made and lost wherein I can fix no date. Tom Dainton, over the way at Oriel, dropped out of my circle some time or other; we nodded on meeting at the Club, and each would invite the other's assistance in entertaining his relations, but a day came when I felt unworthy of Tom's earnest and muscular Blues. And I have no doubt he shook a puzzled head over the "footlers" with whom I had cast in my lot. Equally there came a day when I found myself using a man's Christian name for the first time, and the last piece of ice drifted out to sea.
It’s always the first impression that seems to stick around the longest, but there were friendships I made and lost that I can't pinpoint. Tom Dainton, over at Oriel, faded out of my life at some point; we would nod when we saw each other at the Club, and each of us would invite the other to help entertain our relatives, but then there came a day when I felt unworthy of Tom's genuine and strong spirit. I’m sure he was puzzled by the "footlers" I had started hanging out with. Then there was a moment when I found myself using a guy's first name for the first time, and that was when all barriers finally broke down.
I like to recreate the atmosphere of eager activity, of new-won freedom and approaching maturity. Six years at Melton[Pg 81] had been a time of bells and chapels, first schools and roll-calls, compulsory games and "Lights Out"; at Oxford I was a man, with liberty in moderation to cut lectures and private hours, go to bed when I liked, organize a banquet and participate from time to time in wholesale destruction of property, no man saying me nay. The differences were great enough to mask the resemblances. I hardly noticed that I was being regulated by a new House Standard with more than Meltonian observance of taboo rules and caste distinctions. We wore no College colours, we dressed for the theatre, and the "Rowing Push" were at pains not to know the "Footlers" who beagled or hunted. But we were all unconscious and in deadly earnest, whether we testified to our abhorrence to Balliol, or walked up Headington Hill and back by Mesopotamia discussing the abolition of private property or lounged in chairs round a piled-up fire talking and smoking—and, for variety, smoking and talking.
I like to recreate the vibe of eager activity, newfound freedom, and coming of age. Six years at Melton[Pg 81] had been filled with bells and chapels, early schooling, roll calls, required games, and "Lights Out." At Oxford, I was a man, enjoying the freedom to skip lectures and free periods, go to bed whenever I wanted, organize parties, and occasionally engage in some property destruction, with no one telling me otherwise. The differences were significant enough to hide the similarities. I barely noticed that I was now governed by a new set of standards with stricter adherence to unspoken rules and social hierarchies than at Melton. We didn't wear any College colors, dressed for the theater, and the "Rowing Push" tried hard to ignore the "Footlers" who went beagling or hunting. But we were all oblivious and seriously intent, whether we expressed our disdain for Balliol, walked up Headington Hill and back via Mesopotamia discussing the end of private property, or lounged in chairs around a big fire talking and smoking—and occasionally mixing it up by smoking and talking.
Not unless I die and be born again shall I a second time know the joy of living in a city of three thousand men, all of them my soul's friends—save such as came from other colleges or the despised quarters of my own.
Not unless I die and come back to life will I ever know the joy of living in a city of three thousand people, all of whom are friends of my soul—except for those who came from other colleges or the disliked areas of my own.
"Oakum, come and talk to me!"
"Oakum, come and chat with me!"
I can still hear the voice echoing through the morning silence of Peck, still see a foreshortened face, chin on hands, and white teeth gripping a straight-grained pipe.
I can still hear the voice echoing through the morning silence of Peck, still see a shortened face, chin resting on hands, and white teeth gripping a straight-grained pipe.
"Hallo, Geoffrey! D'you think I could get one of your windows?"
"Hey, Geoffrey! Do you think I could borrow one of your windows?"
"Better not try!"
"Better not attempt!"
There is a pause in the dialogue while I kick up a handful of small stones and leap nimbly away from the siphon which Geoffrey Hale has just stolen from Rawbones, his neighbor across the landing, and shattered in a thousand pieces not three feet from where I stand. A stone rises.
There’s a pause in the conversation while I kick up a handful of small stones and jump nimbly away from the siphon that Geoffrey Hale just stole from his neighbor Rawbones and smashed into a thousand pieces not three feet from where I’m standing. A stone rises.
"Poor shooting!" from Geoffrey.
"Terrible aim!" from Geoffrey.
My next aim is better, and there is the sharp musical note of broken glass. Thirty heads projecting over thirty flower-boxes chant in chorus, "Porter-r-r! Mr. Oakleigh!" while I abandon dignity and hasten to the nearest staircase, to the end[Pg 82] that one broken window may be distributed throughout the College and charged to "General Damage Account." Rawbones will bear the undivided charges of his siphon.
My next goal is clearer, and I hear the sharp sound of breaking glass. Thirty heads leaning over thirty flower boxes shout in unison, "Porter! Mr. Oakleigh!" while I throw dignity aside and rush to the nearest staircase, to the end[Pg 82] so that one broken window can be spread across the College and counted under "General Damage Account." Rawbones will cover the full cost of his siphon.
In the early months of the war I had occasion to spend a few hours in Oxford. The colleges were filled with soldiers and the Schools had been turned into a hospital, while Belgian refugees looked unfamiliarly down from the choicest rooms in St. Aldates or the High. It was the Oxford of a nightmare, but, though I saw no more than a dozen undergraduates throughout the city, there was hardly college or shop or house that did not hold the spirit of a man I had known. Ghostly, muffled rowing men still ran through the Meadows in the gathering dusk of a winter afternoon; ghostly scholars on bicycles, with tattered gowns wrapped round their necks and square notebooks clutched precariously under their arms, shot tinkling under the very wheels of the sempiternal horse-trams; ghostly hunting men, mud-splashed and weary, cracked conscientious whips in the middle of the Quad. At six-and-thirty the elasticity and abandon are gone, but I would give much to shout one more conversation from one drawing-room window to another, to spend an hour pouring hot sealing-wax into the keyhole of a neighbor's oak, to deck a life-size Apollo Belvedere in cap and gown and deposit him in Draycott's bed. The power and daring have left me, but I thank Heaven that the wish remains.
In the early months of the war, I had the chance to spend a few hours in Oxford. The colleges were filled with soldiers, and the Schools had been converted into a hospital, while Belgian refugees looked out from the best rooms in St. Aldates or on the High. It was the Oxford of a nightmare, but even though I saw only about a dozen undergraduates throughout the city, hardly any college, shop, or house didn’t carry the spirit of someone I had known. Ghostly, muffled rowers still glided through the Meadows in the twilight of a winter afternoon; ghostly scholars on bicycles, with worn gowns wrapped around their necks and square notebooks gripped precariously under their arms, zipped past under the very wheels of the eternal horse-trams; ghostly hunt men, mud-splashed and tired, cracked their conscientious whips in the middle of the Quad. At thirty-six, my flexibility and carefree days are gone, but I would give a lot to shout one more conversation from one drawing-room window to another, to spend an hour pouring hot sealing wax into the keyhole of a neighbor's oak door, to dress a life-size Apollo Belvedere in cap and gown and put him in Draycott's bed. The power and boldness have left me, but I’m grateful that the desire remains.
On the first day Loring and I advanced silently and with sudden shyness through Tom Gate. The knots of men in lodge or street were embarrassingly preoccupied and indifferent to us. Never had I imagined that the great personalities of a public school could count for so little. "The Earl of Chepstow; Mr. G. Oakleigh," picked out in white on a black ground, reminded us reassuringly that we too had a stake in the College, but for an hour we were well content to arrange our books and experiment with the ordering of our furniture, deliberately shrinking from an appearance in public until the time came for us to present ourselves to the Dean. In Hall, and on our way to be admitted by the Vice-Chancellor, we fell in with other Meltonians and offered the effusive [Pg 83]friendship of loneliness to men perhaps previously ignored. Here and there I met someone I had not seen since private-school days. Once the alliance was formed under stress of agglomeration, we spent the remainder of the afternoon in a serried mass inspecting each other's rooms, ordering wine, tobacco and bedroom ware in the town and at tea-time valorously venturing into the Junior Common Room.
On the first day, Loring and I moved quietly and a bit shyly through Tom Gate. The groups of guys in the lodge or on the street were awkwardly focused and indifferent to us. I had never thought that the influential figures at a public school could matter so little. "The Earl of Chepstow; Mr. G. Oakleigh," highlighted in white on a black background, reassured us that we also belonged to the College, but for an hour we were happy just to arrange our books and experiment with the layout of our furniture, purposely avoiding public appearances until it was time to meet the Dean. In Hall, on our way to be introduced by the Vice-Chancellor, we ran into other Meltonians and offered the friendly camaraderie of shared loneliness to some who had probably overlooked us before. Occasionally, I encountered someone I hadn’t seen since our private school days. Once we formed a bond under the pressure of gathering together, we spent the rest of the afternoon in a close group, checking out each other's rooms, ordering wine, tobacco, and bedroom supplies in town, and at tea time, bravely making our way into the Junior Common Room.
Within the next two days Loring and I received a number of cards, unceremoniously doled out by a messenger in short-sighted communion with a manuscript list of all freshmen worth knowing, as compiled by an informal committee of second and third year men. A number of Athletic Secretaries wrung from us promises of conditional allegiance which we were too timorous to withhold, and our respective tutors propounded what lectures and private hours we were to attend. Within a week we had returned many of the calls, ceremoniously and in person, returning a second and third time if our host were not at home; breakfast invitations began to be bandied about, and the Clubs in search of new members examined our eligibility.
Within the next two days, Loring and I received several cards, casually handed out by a messenger who was in touch with a list of all the freshmen worth knowing, compiled by a group of second and third-year students. Several Athletic Secretaries got us to make promises of conditional support, which we were too hesitant to refuse, and our tutors informed us about which lectures and office hours we needed to attend. Within a week, we had returned many of the calls, formally and in person, going back a second and third time if our host wasn’t home; breakfast invitations started to circulate, and the Clubs looking for new members assessed our eligibility.
As the one Liberal in a room full of silent Imperialists who consumed surprising quantities of dessert and paid no attention to the debate beyond applauding perfunctorily at the end of each oration, I remember impassionately haranguing the "Twenty Club" on the unreasonableness of Chamberlain's attitude towards President Kruger. At the "Mermaids," where the consumption of food and drink was even greater, I read the part of "Charles Surface"; nay, more, in a burst of enthusiasm I perpetrated a paper on "Irish Music" for the Essay Club, in those days a despised and persecuted church not infrequently screwed up in the catacombs of Meadow Buildings and left to support life on coffee, walnut cake, pure reason and some astonishingly rich Lowland dialects. Liberalism burned flickeringly in the autumn of '99, and the University Liberal clubs contended with flattering rivalry for my unresisting and largely uninterested body.
As the only Liberal in a room full of quiet Imperialists who devoured an impressive amount of dessert and paid little attention to the debate except for giving half-hearted applause at the end of each speech, I remember passionately lecturing the "Twenty Club" on the absurdity of Chamberlain's attitude toward President Kruger. At the "Mermaids," where the food and drink consumption was even higher, I played the part of "Charles Surface"; and in a moment of enthusiasm, I even put together a paper on "Irish Music" for the Essay Club, which back then was a despised and persecuted group often hidden away in the catacombs of Meadow Buildings, surviving on coffee, walnut cake, pure reason, and some surprisingly rich Lowland dialects. Liberalism flickered weakly in the fall of '99, and the University Liberal clubs vied with each other for my unsuspecting and mostly disinterested presence.
The term was still young when Loring was elected a members of the Loders, and soon afterwards he joined the[Pg 84] Bullingdon. As he now dined at the Club table in Hall, I gathered Draycott and Mowbray, a Wykehamist named Finck-Boynton and two Etonians, Bertie Grainger and Mark Seton, and founded a mess next to the Guest Table, whence we could throw bread at almost any friend in Hall. There we sat and criticized the kitchen, the High Table and our neighbors, decided a hundred knotty points of conduct and elaborated a pose which should mark us out as men of originality, fearlessness and distinction without any of the distressing immaturity of mind betrayed by our fellow-freshmen.
The term was still new when Loring was elected as a member of the Loders, and soon after, he joined the[Pg 84] Bullingdon. Now that he was dining at the Club table in Hall, I gathered Draycott and Mowbray, a Wykehamist named Finck-Boynton, and two Etonians, Bertie Grainger and Mark Seton, to start a table next to the Guest Table, from where we could throw bread at just about any friend in Hall. There we sat, critiquing the kitchen, the High Table, and our neighbors, debating a hundred tricky points of conduct and creating a vibe that would set us apart as original, fearless, and distinguished individuals, without the annoying immaturity that our fellow freshmen displayed.
In looking back on the early days I find something very ingenuous and engaging in our delusion of originality. Whether we ragged the rooms of the meek, hysterical Ainsworth (who was alleged to hold private prayer-meetings and intercede by name for the souls of lost undergraduates), whether we serenaded Greatorex, the mathematical tutor, on the night he had a Colonial Bishop staying with him, whether we established an informal breakfast club at the Clarendon because we could get no hot food in College on Sundays, we were soberly and seriously convinced that earlier generations had never thought of doing such things before. For three years I watched with mild exasperation three successive drafts of amazingly juvenile men clumsily aping the achievements of us, their seniors.
Looking back on those early days, I find something really innocent and charming about our belief in our originality. Whether we raided the rooms of the timid, emotional Ainsworth (who was said to hold private prayer meetings and pray by name for the souls of lost students), whether we serenaded Greatorex, the math tutor, on the night he had a Colonial Bishop staying with him, or whether we started an informal breakfast club at the Clarendon because we couldn't get hot food in College on Sundays, we were seriously convinced that earlier generations had never thought to do such things before. For three years, I watched with mild annoyance as three successive groups of incredibly immature guys clumsily copied what we, their seniors, had done.
New prejudices grew to a rank birth, but one or two old convictions came to be shaken. I no longer looked on Eton as a forcing-house of ineffective snobbery, nor on Winchester as the home of well-bred, uniform inertia; I ceased to say that while one Carthusian was occasionally tolerable, more than one would dominate and scatter the most varied society; gradually I found that something might be said even for men who had never been to a public school. Loring shook his head in puzzled and not entirely affected disapproval of my social adventures and, though punctiliously courteous to my guests, would not infrequently condemn them categorically as "stumers" when they were gone.
New prejudices sprang to life, but one or two old beliefs were shaken. I no longer viewed Eton as a breeding ground for pointless snobbery, nor Winchester as the place for well-mannered, uniform indifference; I stopped saying that while one Carthusian could be tolerable, more than one would take over and overwhelm the most diverse social settings; over time, I realized there were valid points even about people who hadn't gone to a public school. Loring shook his head in puzzled and somewhat affected disapproval of my social escapades and, while he was always polite to my guests, he often labeled them as "stumers" once they left.
Yet on reflection I learned more of men and books from a reserved and aggressively sensitive colony of young Scotch[Pg 85] graduates than from many a more decorative sect in the first-floor rooms of Canterbury. McBain, a threadbare Aberdonian, would drift in on a Sunday night, when Loring was away dining with the Loders, and we would sit till the small hours talking of Renan and a non-miraculous Christianity. Frazar, who was taking the Modern Language School, would lie back sipping whisky and filling the grate with half-smoked cigarettes as he talked of life at the Sorbonne and the wonderful appreciation of modern French poetry that he would one day publish. Carmichael, an embittered, one-idea revolutionary, would throw Marx at my head and give fierce descriptions of his Board-school struggles before a scholarship set him free to peddle his brains in the market on equal terms with his fellows. At Melton we seemed all drawn from one class, brought up in the same channels of thought, given the same books to read.
Yet upon reflection, I learned more about people and literature from a reserved and highly sensitive group of young Scottish graduates than from many more glamorous crowds in the first-floor rooms of Canterbury. McBain, a frayed Aberdonian, would show up on Sunday nights when Loring was off having dinner with the Loders, and we would sit until the early hours discussing Renan and a non-miraculous Christianity. Frazar, who was studying at the Modern Language School, would lounge back, sipping whisky and stuffing the fireplace with half-smoked cigarettes while sharing stories about life at the Sorbonne and the incredible appreciation of modern French poetry he planned to publish one day. Carmichael, a bitter, one-track revolutionary, would hurl Marx at me and passionately recount his struggles at the Board school before a scholarship freed him to compete on equal footing with his peers. At Melton, we all seemed to come from the same background, raised with the same ideas, and given the same books to read.
When educational reformers fill "The Times" with their screeds, I am tempted to wonder whether it much matters what a man be taught so long as he meet enough men who have been taught something else. I worked hard at Oxford and did tolerably well in the Schools: perhaps they taught me how to learn, but the gaps in my knowledge when I came down make me look on the curriculum as "a chaos upheld by Providence." And then I think of three thousand men from a hundred schools and a thousand homes, flung behind the enchanted, crumbling walls to bring their theories, ethics, enthusiasms and limitations into the common stock; and at such times I wonder what better schooling a Royal Commission could secure for the plastic imagination of nineteen.
When education reformers fill "The Times" with their opinions, I can’t help but wonder if it really matters what someone is taught as long as they encounter enough people who have been taught something different. I worked hard at Oxford and did fairly well in my exams; maybe they taught me how to learn, but the gaps in my knowledge when I graduated make me see the curriculum as "a chaos upheld by Providence." Then I think about three thousand men from a hundred schools and a thousand homes, thrown together behind the enchanted, crumbling walls to bring their ideas, ethics, passions, and limitations into a shared experience; and in those moments, I wonder what better education a Royal Commission could find for the creative mind of nineteen.
For all our poses Oxford gave us a taste of that world in which most of us were to pass our lives—an obsolete, artificial, inadequate world if you will, but the one wherein we had to find social and administrative salvation. We felt the heavy democratic control of public opinion when the notoriety-hunting Glynne was ducked in Mercury for giving luncheons in his rooms to the too-well-known Gracie (I never discovered her surname) from the florists in the Broad; we saw something of the ideal Equality of Opportunity when[Pg 86] Carmichael went from a scholarship to a fellowship and then to a provincial Professorship of Economics and ultimately to an exalted position in, I think, the Board of Education; by the College cliques and fashions, the social mistrust and jealousies, the canons and taboos, we were in some sort forearmed against the absurdities, the unworthiness and irreconcilabilities that awaited us outside Oxford.
For all our pretenses, Oxford offered us a glimpse of the world where most of us were going to spend our lives—an outdated, fake, and inadequate world, if you’d like, but the one where we had to seek social and administrative salvation. We felt the weight of public opinion when the attention-seeking Glynne was criticized for hosting lunches in his rooms for the well-known Gracie (I never found out her last name) from the florist on the Broad; we caught a bit of the ideal of Equal Opportunity when [Pg 86] Carmichael transitioned from a scholarship to a fellowship, then to a regional Professorship of Economics, and eventually to a high-ranking role in, I think, the Board of Education; through the college cliques and trends, the social distrust and rivalries, the rules and restrictions, we were somewhat prepared for the absurdities, unworthiness, and contradictions that lay ahead of us outside of Oxford.
A fruitful lesson of my first term was furnished by the Duke of Flint. He was a freshman, an Etonian, a "Gourmet" and a member of the Bullingdon. Any week in which he was drunk less than five times was no ordinary week; any story that could be repeated in decent company was not from his hiccoughing lips. Without question the most unmitigated degenerate I have ever met, the sole excuse to be made for him was that by inheritance his blood was sufficiently tainted to infect a dozen generations. Yet I cannot think it was in a spirit of commiseration that Oxford took the little ruffian to its bosom, inviting him to its luncheons and electing him to its clubs; there was something at once shamefaced and defiant in the way his friends proclaimed—without challenge—that he was "not at all a bad fellow, really; rather fun, in fact." From the night when he staggered down the High in the purple dress coat of the "Gourmets," breaking the shop windows with his bare hand and I bound him up and put him to bed, to the day not many weeks ago when he died of general paralysis, I watched his social career with interest.
A valuable lesson from my first term came from the Duke of Flint. He was a freshman, an Etonian, a "Gourmet," and a member of the Bullingdon. Any week where he was drunk fewer than five times was no ordinary week; any story that could be shared in polite company did not come from his slurring lips. Without a doubt, he was the most complete degenerate I have ever encountered, and the only excuse for him was that his blood was so tainted by inheritance it could infect a dozen generations. Yet, I can't believe it was out of pity that Oxford welcomed the little troublemaker, inviting him to its luncheons and electing him to its clubs; there was something both shamefaced and defiant in the way his friends insisted—without challenge—that he was "not at all a bad guy, really; pretty fun, actually." From the night he staggered down the High in the purple dress coat of the "Gourmets," smashing shop windows with his bare hands, and I bandaged him up and put him to bed, to the day not long ago when he died of general paralysis, I followed his social life with interest.
We none of us had much time for introspection in those eager, early days. I was swearing rapid friendships, eating aldermanic banquets and conscientiously flitting from one to another of my new clubs with the zeal of a neophyte and the greed of a man who knows that after the dull, inadequate dinner of Hall an unlimited dessert awaits him. Loring and I had refused to compete for the Melton close scholarships, as the money was not essential to us, and we could now idle for a twelvemonth over Pass Mods. and leave three serious years for our final schools. A minimum of lectures satisfied our tutors, and the rest of the time we could argue and read[Pg 87] and smoke eternally new and expensive mixtures, which we backed against all comers and changed perhaps thrice in a term.
We didn't have much time to reflect in those eager, early days. I was forming fast friendships, enjoying lavish dinners, and enthusiastically bouncing between my new clubs with the enthusiasm of a newcomer and the desire of someone who knows there's an unlimited dessert waiting after a bland, unsatisfactory meal in Hall. Loring and I chose not to compete for the Melton close scholarships since the money wasn’t crucial for us, and we could now take a year to relax over Pass Mods and reserve three serious years for our final exams. A few lectures were enough to satisfy our tutors, and the rest of the time we could debate, read[Pg 87], and smoke endlessly new and pricey blends, which we would wager against anyone and change maybe three times in a term.
Once I came near my sole acquaintance with martyrdom. It was in the early weeks of the South African War, when to be a pro-Boer was not healthy. The wholeness of my skin and the peace of our rooms were due in equal measure to the fact that I had many friends and that those who knew me not agreed with Loring that I could not really mean what I said. My fellow-rebel Manders, who knew no one and only left his garret in Meadows to bicycle hotly round outlying Oxfordshire villages preaching sedition, was incontinently divested of his trousers and hurled into Mercury.
Once I had my only experience close to martyrdom. It was in the early weeks of the South African War, when being pro-Boer was dangerous. The fact that I was unharmed and my living situation remained peaceful was partly because I had many friends and because those who didn’t know me believed Loring when he said I couldn’t possibly mean what I said. My fellow rebel Manders, who didn’t know anyone and only left his attic in Meadows to bike furiously around the outskirts of Oxfordshire preaching rebellion, was suddenly stripped of his pants and thrown into Mercury.
"These damned farmers!" Loring exclaimed, as he returned to our rooms, leaving Manders to retrieve his spectacles and wade inshore. "They've got to be taught a lesson."
"Those damn farmers!" Loring exclaimed as he came back to our rooms, leaving Manders to find his glasses and make his way to shore. "They need to be taught a lesson."
"It'll cost you a hundred million pounds," I answered. "God knows how many men. And all because the said farmers claim the right to keep their own territory to themselves."
"It'll cost you a hundred million pounds," I replied. "God knows how many people. And all because those farmers insist on keeping their land to themselves."
"A hundred million pounds!" he snorted.
"A hundred million pounds!" he scoffed.
"That's what Labouchere said the other night in the House," I retorted, with an undergraduate's faith in the figures and opinions of others.
"That's what Labouchere said the other night in the House," I shot back, with a college student's trust in the numbers and opinions of others.
"Oh, of course, if you believe a man like that! A man who frankly doesn't believe in the Empire. A Little Englander ..."
"Oh, of course, if you trust someone like that! A guy who clearly doesn’t believe in the Empire. A Little Englander ..."
"I shouldn't be surprised if he was right," I said.
"I wouldn't be surprised if he was right," I said.
"Just for a few pounds you'd rather like to see us beaten," he cried. To this hour I recall with amazement the passions aroused by that war.
"Just for a few bucks you'd really like to see us lose," he shouted. To this day, I remember with disbelief the emotions stirred up by that war.
"I'm not in favour of a war against a free people conducted on behalf of Illicit Diamond Buyers. Besides the few pounds there are men's lives—and a little question of right and wrong."
"I'm not in favor of a war against a free people that's being fought for the benefit of Illegal Diamond Buyers. Beyond the few pounds, there are men's lives at stake—and a serious question of right and wrong."
"You ought to support your country right or wrong."
"You should support your country, right or wrong."
"I beg to differ," I said, and we carried the discussion heatedly back to Majuba and the question whether or no[Pg 88] Mr. Gladstone's body should be exhumed and hung in chains.
"I have a different opinion," I said, and we continued the intense debate about Majuba and whether or not[Pg 88] Mr. Gladstone's body should be dug up and displayed in chains.
The war was to come very near home before many weeks had passed. After Black Friday, Roger Dainton raised a troop of horse and took them out; Tom Dainton was given a university commission and followed a few weeks later. In the Easter term "The Earl of Chepstow" was painted out and "The Marquess Loring" substituted. The "damned farmers" had added a very pleasant, easy-going, undistinguished man to the lengthening list of casualties.
The war would soon hit close to home within just a few weeks. After Black Friday, Roger Dainton gathered a cavalry unit and took them out; Tom Dainton received a university commission and joined a few weeks later. During the Easter term, "The Earl of Chepstow" was painted over and replaced with "The Marquess Loring." The "damned farmers" had added a very nice, laid-back, ordinary guy to the growing list of casualties.
IV
To men of my generation, men who are now in the middle thirties, the South African War marked the end of many things. I can just remember, as a child of six, the fall of Mr. Gladstone's third administration. We were in Ireland at the time, and my father, a few months before his death, burst into the dining-room with a paper in his hand, his face white and drawn with disappointment. I can still recall his tone as he said, "We're beaten!" After that, though I was growing older, I seemed to hear little of politics. The excitement of the Parnell Commission came to be drowned in the more sinister excitement of the Divorce. I remember remotely and indistinctly, fighting a young opponent at my private school over the rejection of the second Home Rule Bill; two years later Liberalism went behind a cloud, the Liberal Unionists came in welcomed and desired, and almost immediately—as it seemed—we were busy preparing for the Diamond Jubilee.
To guys of my generation, those now in their mid-thirties, the South African War symbolized the end of many things. I vaguely remember, as a six-year-old, the fall of Mr. Gladstone's third government. We were in Ireland at the time, and a few months before he passed away, my dad burst into the dining room with a newspaper in his hand, his face pale and strained with disappointment. I can still hear his tone when he said, "We've lost!" After that, even though I was getting older, politics seemed to fade from my view. The drama of the Parnell Commission was overshadowed by the more troubling drama of the Divorce. I remember vaguely arguing with a classmate at my private school over the rejection of the second Home Rule Bill; two years later, Liberalism was pushed into the background, and the Liberal Unionists came in, welcomed and wanted, and almost immediately—it seemed—we were busy getting ready for the Diamond Jubilee.
One thing that the Boer War ended was the Jubilee phase, the Victorian position of England in the world. Seated at a first-floor window half-way up Ludgate Hill, I watched the little old Queen driving to the service of thanksgiving at St. Paul's escorted by troops drawn from every quarter of the globe. The blaze of their uniforms has not yet quite died from my eyes. I awoke with quickly beating heart to some conception of the Empire over which she ruled, some [Pg 89]realization of the gigantic growth in our wealth and power during the two generations that she had sat the throne. There followed the Naval Review. It was as though we flung a mailed gauntlet in the face of anyone who should venture to doubt our supremacy. For more than two years after that England basked in the consciousness of invincibility.
One thing that the Boer War marked the end of was the Jubilee era, the Victorian status of England in the world. Sitting at a first-floor window halfway up Ludgate Hill, I watched the little old Queen driving to the thanksgiving service at St. Paul's, escorted by troops from all over the globe. The brightness of their uniforms is still vivid in my mind. I woke up with a racing heart to some understanding of the Empire she ruled over, some [Pg 89]realization of the massive growth in our wealth and power over the two generations she had been on the throne. Then came the Naval Review. It felt like we were throwing down a gauntlet to anyone who dared to question our superiority. For more than two years after that, England reveled in the feeling of invincibility.
The early months of humiliation and disaster ended my generation's boyhood. Until that time there had been nothing to disturb us; the splendour of our national might seemed enduring, and it needed the severest of our first Transvaal reverses to remind us that the Jubilee pageant was over and our lath-and-plaster reputation being tested by fire and steel. Tom Dainton invited me to a solitary breakfast on Sunday and mentioned his father's decision to raise a troop of yeomanry. We made inquiries about the university commissions that were being granted, and, though I was rejected for shortness of sight, Tom passed with triumphant ease and dropped out of Oxford for more than two years. At the end of the Christmas vacation came the news of Lord Loring's death. Possibly because his son and I were living together, possibly by the shock of contrast with the peaceful, untroubled life we had led formerly, the war cloud loomed oppressively over me during my first year, so that the ordinary existence in college seemed curiously artificial. We might have been playing in some indifferent show at a country fair, with passers-by who refused to interest themselves in us. After a year the country's prospects in the war began to brighten; we grew used to the casualty lists and masterly retreats; the centre of gravity changed, and Oxford began to resume her normal life.
The early months of shame and disaster marked the end of my generation's childhood. Until then, we had faced no disturbances; the greatness of our national power seemed lasting, and it took the harsh reality of our first defeats in Transvaal to remind us that the Jubilee celebration was over and our fragile reputation was being put to the test. Tom Dainton invited me to breakfast alone on Sunday and mentioned his father’s decision to form a troop of volunteer cavalry. We looked into the university commissions that were being offered, and although I was rejected due to my poor eyesight, Tom effortlessly passed and left Oxford for over two years. At the end of the Christmas break, we received news of Lord Loring's death. Perhaps because his son and I were living together, or maybe due to the stark contrast with our previously peaceful life, the looming war cast a heavy shadow over me during my first year, making the usual college life feel strangely fake. It felt as though we were performing in some mediocre play at a local fair, with passers-by uninterested in us. After a year, the country’s outlook in the war began to improve; we became accustomed to the casualty lists and strategic retreats; the focus shifted, and Oxford started to return to its normal routine.
At the end of my third year we were to have the unusual sight of men, who had been away fighting for two years or more in another continent, returning to resume their position as undergraduate. I was spending the beginning of the Long Vacation with Loring at Chepstow, when we received a wire inviting us both to Crowley Court to welcome the two Daintons back from the Front. Neither Loring nor I had been to Hampshire since leaving Melton, and, as Mrs. Dainton pledged herself that "all the old party" would be invited, we[Pg 90] accepted with alacrity. Sutcliffe, who was doing a vacation course at Cambridge, broke into his work to join us, and Draycott was on the platform when we arrived at Waterloo.
At the end of my third year, we were going to witness the unusual sight of men who had been away fighting for over two years on another continent returning to continue their education as undergraduates. I was spending the beginning of the Long Vacation with Loring in Chepstow when we got a message inviting us both to Crowley Court to welcome the two Daintons back from the Front. Neither Loring nor I had been to Hampshire since leaving Melton, and since Mrs. Dainton promised that "all the old crew" would be invited, we[Pg 90] gladly accepted. Sutcliffe, who was taking a vacation course at Cambridge, paused his studies to join us, and Draycott was on the platform when we arrived at Waterloo.
I remember—though it is a petty enough thing to recall—rather resenting Draycott's presence. He had got into a set that I disliked—a set that was, I suppose, "at once as old and new as time itself." Its members went exquisitely dressed in coats of many colours; they made a considerable to-do with crossings and genuflections in chapel, and private shrines and incense in their bedrooms. They also introduced an unnecessary "r" into "Catholic" and "Mass," largely, I think, with a view of frightening the parents who had reared them in the straitest sect of Protestantism. If you dropped in on any one of them at any hour of the afternoon, you would be assailed with exotic hospitality—Turkish coffee, Tokay, Dutch curacao, black Spanish cigarettes, Uraguayan maté, Greek resined wine and a drink which to this day I assert to be sulphuric acid and which my offended host assured me was a priceless apéritif unobtainable outside Thibet or the French Congo. In college it was said vaguely that they knew "all about Art"; they certainly had a pretty taste in bear-skins, Persian rugs and the more self-indulgent style of upholstery. If their nude, plaster statuettes were once decently petticoated in blotting paper annexed from the old Lecture Room, I suppose they were so clothed a hundred times, until Roger Porlick disgraced himself in Eights Week by punting up the Cher with a stark hamadyrad tethered as a mascot to the box of his punt. After that the plaster casts were hidden.
I remember—though it’s a pretty trivial thing to recall—feeling rather annoyed by Draycott's presence. He had joined a group that I really disliked—a group that was, I guess, "as old and new as time itself." Its members dressed beautifully in colorful coats; they made quite a show with their crossings and genuflections in chapel, and had private altars and incense in their rooms. They also added an unnecessary "r" to "Catholic" and "Mass," largely, I think, to freak out the parents who had raised them in the strictest form of Protestantism. If you dropped by any one of them in the afternoon, you’d be hit with exotic hospitality—Turkish coffee, Tokay, Dutch curacao, black Spanish cigarettes, Uruguayan maté, Greek resinated wine, and a drink that to this day I swear is sulphuric acid, which my offended host insisted was a priceless apéritif that you could only get in Tibet or the French Congo. In college, it was vaguely said that they knew "everything about Art"; they certainly had a nice taste in bear-skins, Persian rugs, and the more indulgent style of furniture. If their nude plaster statues were ever decently covered with blotting paper taken from the old Lecture Room, I bet they were dressed like that a hundred times, until Roger Porlick made a fool of himself during Eights Week by punting up the Cher with a naked hamadryad tied as a mascot to the box of his punt. After that, the plaster casts were hidden.
Once deprived of his audience, Draycott had either to drop his pose or explain it elaborately to friends who had known him before its adoption. He chose the easier course, and we very comfortably renewed the life, relations and atmosphere we had left behind at Crowley Court three years before. The party assembled piecemeal, as O'Rane had to wait till the end of the Melton term, and our hosts spent some days at the War Office before they were restored to their family.
Once he lost his audience, Draycott had to either drop the act or explain it in detail to friends who knew him before he took it on. He chose the easier option, and we comfortably picked up the life, relationships, and vibe we had left behind at Crowley Court three years earlier. The group came together slowly since O'Rane had to wait until the end of the Melton term, and our hosts spent a few days at the War Office before rejoining their family.
On the eve of Speech Day Mrs. Dainton suggested that I should drive over to Melton and bring O'Rane back with me.[Pg 91] In the absence of her husband she had gratified a cherished aspiration by purchasing a motor-car, and this was placed at my disposal. In the old days Roger Dainton, who had been brought up among horses from boyhood, declared roundly that nothing would induce him to invest in a "noisy, smelly, terror-by-day" that made life unbearable for peaceful pedestrians in the rare moments when it was not breaking down and being pushed or pulled ignominiously home.
On the night before Speech Day, Mrs. Dainton suggested that I should drive over to Melton and bring O'Rane back with me.[Pg 91] With her husband away, she finally fulfilled a long-held wish by buying a car, and she offered it to me. In the past, Roger Dainton, who had grown up around horses, strongly insisted that nothing would persuade him to invest in a "noisy, smelly, daytime terror" that made life miserable for peaceful pedestrians during the rare times it wasn't breaking down and being pushed or towed home in shame.
"He's an absurd old Tory," Mrs. Dainton told me. "Everybody's getting one nowadays; Lord Pebbleridge, over at Bishop's Cross, has three."
"He's a ridiculous old Tory," Mrs. Dainton told me. "Everyone's getting one these days; Lord Pebbleridge, over at Bishop's Cross, has three."
So in imitation of her august neighbour, a car was bought. It was one of several small changes that the long-suffering Roger found waiting to be inflicted on him: dinner had been put back to a quarter-past eight and was now served by a butler and two footmen; to hang about the grounds till 8.20 was no longer admitted as a valid excuse for not dressing.
So, following the example of her impressive neighbor, a car was purchased. It was one of several small changes that the long-suffering Roger found waiting for him: dinner had been moved to a quarter past eight and was now served by a butler and two footmen; hanging around the grounds until 8:20 was no longer accepted as a valid excuse for not getting dressed.
As soon as I promised to drive over to the school, Sonia announced her intention of accompanying me. For a year or two O'Rane had been something of a public character in Melton, and with Sam to bring her news of him in the holidays, she had not lacked the material of that hero-worship in which all girls of fifteen appear to indulge. O'Rane liked his sympathetic audience as well as another man, and the two were good friends. On Leave-Out Days he would pace the Southampton road dreaming, as Napoleon may have dreamed at eighteen, his wild, romantic vision steadied and kept in focus by the consciousness of his own proved endurance and concentration. Sonia would meet him and trot patiently alongside while he cried to the rolling heavens. Then and now I felt and feel a strange embarrassment in hearing him: he was so unrestrained and lacking in conventional self-consciousness that my skin pricked with a sudden infectious emotion which I tried to suppress. He reminded me of a great actor in everyday clothes declaiming Shakespeare in a fashionable drawing-room. At this time the only two souls on earth who believed in the reality of his dreams were Sonia and—the dreamer.
As soon as I agreed to drive to the school, Sonia said she wanted to come with me. For a year or two, O'Rane had been a bit of a local celebrity in Melton, and with Sam giving her updates about him during the holidays, she had plenty of material for that kind of idolization that all fifteen-year-old girls seem to have. O'Rane enjoyed having an appreciative audience just like any other guy, and the two were good friends. On Leave-Out Days, he would walk along the Southampton road, daydreaming, much like Napoleon might have at eighteen, his wild, romantic visions kept clear by his awareness of his own proven resilience and focus. Sonia would meet him and walk patiently alongside while he shouted to the vast sky. Even then and now, I felt a strange embarrassment when I heard him: he was so uninhibited and free of typical self-consciousness that I would feel a sudden wave of emotion I tried to hold back. He reminded me of a talented actor in casual clothes reciting Shakespeare in a trendy living room. At that time, the only two people on earth who believed in the truth of his dreams were Sonia and—the dreamer.
We panted and clanked through the Forest, pulled up by the roadside to let the boiling water in our radiator cool down and finally arrived at Big Gateway as the school came out of Chapel and wandered up and down Great Court waiting for Roll Call. We watched Burgess coming out of Cloisters and through the Archway, struggling with gown and hood, stole and surplice, all rolled into a tubular bundle and flung over one shoulder like a military overcoat.
We were out of breath and rattling through the forest, stopping by the roadside to let the boiling water in our radiator cool down. We finally arrived at Big Gateway just as the school was coming out of Chapel and milling about Great Court waiting for Roll Call. We saw Burgess coming out of Cloisters and through the Archway, battling with his gown and hood, stole and surplice, all bundled up and thrown over one shoulder like a military coat.
"What went ye forth for to see, laddie?" he inquired, as we shook hands. "A reed shaken by the wind?"
"What did you go out to see, lad?" he asked as we shook hands. "A reed blown by the wind?"
"We've come to take O'Rane away with us, sir," I answered.
"We're here to take O'Rane with us, sir," I replied.
He sighed pensively, and, as he shook his head, the breeze played with his silky white hair.
He sighed thoughtfully, and as he shook his head, the breeze tousled his smooth white hair.
"Canst thou find no ram taken by his horns in a thicket?" he demanded.
"Can you find a ram caught by its horns in a thicket?" he asked.
"What sort of captain did he make, sir?" I asked.
"What kind of captain did he become, sir?" I asked.
Burgess stroked his long beard and looked from me to Sonia and back again to me.
Burgess ran his fingers through his long beard and shifted his gaze from me to Sonia and back to me again.
"Greater love hath no man than this," he said, "that a man lay down his life for his friends. He is an austere man, yet reapeth not that he did not sow, neither gathereth he up that he did not straw. And at the sound of his voice the young men will leave all and follow him even to the isles of Javan and Gadire." He paused till the bell for Roll Call had finished ringing. "Nicodemus, come and see."
"There's no greater love than this," he said, "that someone lays down their life for their friends. He is a serious man, but he doesn’t get what he didn’t put in, nor does he collect what he didn’t spread out. And when he speaks, young men will leave everything and follow him even to the islands of Javan and Gadire." He paused until the bell for Roll Call stopped ringing. "Nicodemus, come and see."
Sonia and I squeezed our way in among two or three hundred parents who had profited by proximity to the Head to inquire how 'Bernard' had fared that term; the giant intellect of Burgess we left to discover unaided who 'Bernard' might be. We listened to the Prize Compositions, the Honours of the year, and the removes of the term. Then Sonia's hand slipped through my arm, and her brown eyes suddenly softened. The prizes were being distributed, and we watched and listened until I, at any rate, grew sore-handed and weary of hearing O'Rane's name called out. I began, too, to pity the fags who would have to stagger across Great Court under the growing burden of that calf-bound, [Pg 93]gilt-edged pile. He himself went through the ceremony in a dispirited, listless fashion, his thoughts running forward to the moment when he would have to reverse the birch and hand it back to Burgess, while the new captain slipped into his seat and read prayers over his body.
Sonia and I squeezed our way in among two or three hundred parents who had taken advantage of their closeness to the Head to ask how 'Bernard' had done that term; we left the brilliant Burgess to figure out who 'Bernard' might be on his own. We listened to the Prize Compositions, the Honors of the year, and the term's removals. Then Sonia's hand slipped through my arm, and her brown eyes suddenly softened. The prizes were being handed out, and we watched and listened until I, at least, grew sore-handed and tired of hearing O'Rane's name called. I also started to feel sorry for the fags who would have to lug that calf-bound, [Pg 93]gilt-edged stack across Great Court. He went through the motions in a dispirited, listless way, his mind already on the moment when he'd have to reverse the birch and hand it back to Burgess, while the new captain slipped into his seat and read prayers over him.
"In nomine Patris, et Filii et Spiritus Sancti. I should like all boys who are leaving this term to say good-bye to me in my house. Ire licet."
"In the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit. I would like all boys who are leaving this term to say goodbye to me at my house. It is allowed."
The school poured out into Great Court and formed up in a double line. O'Rane was cheered from School Steps to the Head's house, as no one to my knowledge had been cheered since Pelham gave up his house and retired after forty-three years. The Leaving Books were handed out,—still "Men and Women" as in my day,—the last hand-shakes exchanged. Outside the library windows the school was waiting for O'Rane's reappearance.
The school spilled out into Great Court and lined up in two rows. O'Rane was applauded from School Steps all the way to the Head's house, as far as I know, nobody had received cheers like this since Pelham left his position and retired after forty-three years. The Leaving Books were distributed—still titled "Men and Women" like in my time—the final handshakes were shared. Outside the library windows, the school was waiting for O'Rane to come back out.
"Be not overmuch puffed up with pride, laddie," said Burgess, when they were alone. "Boy is a creature of simple faith and easy enthusiasm. True, in thine youth thou wast clept 'Spitfire' and 'The Vengeful Celt'——"
"Don’t get too full of yourself, kid," said Burgess, when they were alone. "A boy is someone with simple faith and easy enthusiasm. Sure, back in your youth you were called 'Spitfire' and 'The Vengeful Celt'——"
"Sir ...?"
"Excuse me, sir?"
Burgess waved away the interruption. "Did I not tell thee of the Unsleeping Eye? Laddie, I am old and broken with the cares and sorrows of this life, yet it may be that the counsel of age may profit a young man. Yet not with thee. To thee I say not, 'Do this' or 'Do that'; there is nought thou canst not do, laddie—thou also art among the prophets." He held out his hand abruptly, and O'Rane took it.
Burgess brushed off the interruption. "Did I not mention the Unsleeping Eye? Kid, I’m old and worn down by the worries and pains of this life, but maybe the wisdom that comes with age could help a young man. Not with you, though. I don’t say to you, 'Do this' or 'Do that'; there’s nothing you can’t do, kid—you’re one of the prophets too." He suddenly reached out his hand, and O'Rane took it.
"Sir, I want to thank you ..." he began.
"Sir, I appreciate you ..." he started.
"For that I forbade thee not when thou didst crave admittance?"
"For that reason, I didn’t stop you when you asked to come in?"
"A thousand things beside that, sir. Everything ..."
"A thousand things besides that, sir. Everything ..."
"The fatherless child is in God's keeping, laddie," said Burgess gently, disengaging his hand. "And thy father and I were young men together. Thou didst know this thing?"
"The fatherless child is in God's care, kid," said Burgess softly, letting go of his hand. "Your father and I were young men together. Did you know that?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Yet thou namedst it not?"
"Yet you didn't name it?"
O'Rane hesitated and then burst out with a touch of his old universal defiance.
O'Rane paused for a moment and then exploded with a hint of his old, defiant spirit.
"I wanted to make you take me on my merits, sir."
"I wanted you to judge me based on my abilities, sir."
"Hard is the way of him who would presume to offer help to David O'Rane!" Burgess answered, with a shake of the head.
"Hard is the path for anyone who thinks they can help David O'Rane!" Burgess replied, shaking his head.
"But I'd won through so far, sir; I wanted to see how much longer——"
"But I had made it this far, sir; I wanted to see how much longer——"
"I blame thee not, laddie. Well, thou hast endured to the end and hast brought new honour to my kingdom. Counsel I withhold from thee: truly the Lord will provide. Fare thee well, David O'Rane."
"I don’t blame you, kid. Well, you’ve made it to the end and have brought new honor to my kingdom. I’ll hold back my advice: truly, the Lord will provide. Take care, David O'Rane."
On our way back to Crowley Court I put Raney outside, in case he preferred the company of his own thoughts for the present. He sat for a few moments with his chin on his chest, but as the car left the town he engaged the chauffeur in earnest conversation, and as we slowed down in front of the house he jumped out and came to the door with the words, "Simpson damns electricity and steam. He swears by oil. Well, if cars are going to knock out horses and you need petrol to drive your cars, there's going to be a tremendous demand for oil in the near future. I want to get in before the rush, I'm going to study oil——"
On our way back to Crowley Court, I put Raney outside, in case he wanted some time with his own thoughts for now. He sat for a few moments with his chin on his chest, but as the car left the town, he started a serious conversation with the chauffeur. When we slowed down in front of the house, he jumped out and came to the door, saying, "Simpson hates electricity and steam. He’s all about oil. Well, if cars are going to take over from horses and you need gas to run your cars, there’s going to be a huge demand for oil soon. I want to get in before the rush; I'm going to study oil——"
"You're a soulless Wall Street punter," I said.
"You're a heartless Wall Street gambler," I said.
Twenty minutes before he had been saying good-bye to Melton with moist eyes and unsteady speech. That phase was now ancient history, and—characteristically enough—he was ready to fling the whole blazing vigour of his vitality into the next.
Twenty minutes earlier, he had been saying goodbye to Melton with teary eyes and a shaky voice. That moment felt like ages ago, and—true to form—he was ready to pour all his energy into what came next.
"Come and find Mrs. Dainton," I suggested.
"Let's go find Mrs. Dainton," I suggested.
"Jove! I'd quite forgotten about her," was his ingenuous answer.
"Wow! I'd totally forgotten about her," was his sincere response.
Tom and his father arrived that evening in time for dinner. We fired the first shot with our soup and, when Mrs. Dainton and Sonia left us, we were still fighting out the big battles with dessert knives, nutcrackers and port glasses to mark the positions. Concentration Camps were hotly canvassed at one end of the table, soft-nosed bullets at the[Pg 95] other. Sutcliffe, who was rapidly acquiring the White Paper habit, flung out disconcerting dates and figures at the more vulnerable gaps in Dainton's argument, and Draycott, with a bad attack of paradox, proved to his own satisfaction that we had lost the war and alternately that no war had taken place.
Tom and his dad got there that evening in time for dinner. We kicked things off with our soup and, when Mrs. Dainton and Sonia left us, we were still battling it out with dessert knives, nutcrackers, and wine glasses to mark the territories. Concentration Camps were heatedly discussed at one end of the table, and soft-nosed bullets at the[Pg 95] other. Sutcliffe, who was quickly picking up the habit of quoting the White Paper, tossed out unsettling dates and stats at the weaker points in Dainton's argument, while Draycott, suffering from a bad case of paradox, convincingly argued to himself that we had lost the war and also that no war had ever happened.
"Well, it's all over now," said Dainton, as the decanter went its last round. "I think it's done us good, you know. We wanted a bit of stuffing knocked into us."
"Well, it's all over now," Dainton said as the decanter made its last round. "I think it’s really helped us, you know. We needed a little push."
O'Rane had sat through the dinner in one of his effective silences. As the others pushed back their chairs and sauntered into the hall, he caught my arm and drew me through an open French window into the garden.
O'Rane sat through dinner in one of his familiar silences. As the others pushed their chairs back and strolled into the hall, he grabbed my arm and pulled me through an open French window into the garden.
"There, there, there you have it," he stammered excitedly, "first hand! From a man who's been out there! 'We were getting a bit slack and wanted stiffening.' My God!"
"There, there, there you go," he stammered excitedly, "firsthand! From someone who's been out there! 'We were getting a bit lazy and wanted to toughen up.' My God!"
"It was true as far as it went," I pointed out.
"It was true as far as it went," I pointed out.
"And is that the only lesson he's learnt? Man, before this war we could put Europe in our vest pocket. Now they've taken our measure. You don't read the foreign papers."
"And is that the only lesson he's learned? Man, before this war we could fit Europe in our back pocket. Now they know what we're about. You don't read the foreign papers."
Barely three years had elapsed, but I confess I had forgotten that when Raney, in the period of fagdom, suffered voluntary martyrdom once in ten days, it was in order to spend his unmolested afternoons studying the continental Press.
Barely three years had passed, but I admit I had forgotten that when Raney, during his time as a junior, willingly put himself through hardships every ten days, it was so he could spend his uninterrupted afternoons studying the European press.
"D'you still do that?" I asked.
"Do you still do that?" I asked.
"In the same old way. All through the war, everything I could get hold of in the Public Library. It's instructive reading, George. They—simply—hate—us—abroad; and they aren't as much scared of us as they used to be. We've made an everlasting show of our weakness, and we had a close call of being attacked while our hands were full."
"In the same old way. Throughout the war, I read everything I could find in the Public Library. It's valuable reading, George. They—simply—hate—us—overseas; and they're not as intimidated by us as they used to be. We've made a permanent display of our weakness, and we nearly got attacked while we were overloaded."
"Who wants to attack us?" I asked.
"Who wants to attack us?" I asked.
"Anyone with anything to gain. France, as long as we hold Egypt; Russia, as long as we hold India; Germany, as long as we threaten the trade of the world with our fleet. 'Well, it's all over now.' When I hear people talking like[Pg 96] that.... You dam' British don't deserve to survive."
"Anyone with something to gain. France, as long as we control Egypt; Russia, as long as we control India; Germany, as long as we threaten world trade with our navy. 'Well, it's all over now.' When I hear people talking like[Pg 96] that.... You damn British don't deserve to survive."
He ground the glowing end of his cigar into the loose gravel with a savage twist of his heel.
He crushed the glowing tip of his cigar into the loose gravel with a fierce twist of his heel.
"Come off the stump, Raney," I said. "Anyone can make a damn-you-all-round speech. What d'you want done?"
"Get down from the stump, Raney," I said. "Anyone can give a damn-you-all speech. What do you want done?"
"Ten years' organization of our British Empire," he answered. "If we mustered our full resources, we could snap our fingers at any other power."
"Ten years of organizing our British Empire," he replied. "If we gathered all our resources, we could easily dismiss any other power."
My political convictions exist to be discarded, and before the war had been six months in progress I had ceased to call myself a pro-Boer; a year or two later I was an impenitent Liberal Leaguer. In my progress from one pole to the other I lived in philosophic doubt tempered by profound distrust of the word 'Imperialism' and the vision of Rand Jews which it conjured up.
My political beliefs were meant to be thrown away, and by the time the war had been going on for six months, I stopped calling myself pro-Boer; a year or two later, I was an unapologetic Liberal Leaguer. As I moved from one extreme to the other, I lived in philosophical uncertainty mixed with deep skepticism about the term 'Imperialism' and the image of Rand Jews that it brought to mind.
"Hang it, we've only just finished one war," I said. "I don't want another."
"Come on, we just got through one war," I said. "I don't want another."
"You can have an organized empire and a competent army without going to war."
"You can have a well-organized empire and an efficient army without engaging in war."
"I doubt it," I said. "The temptation's too great. The first day I was given an air-gun—this is many years ago, Raney—I winged a harmless, necessary milch cow. The alpha and omega of British policy should be to have a navy so efficient that no one can attack us and an army so inefficient that we daren't attack anyone else. If you aim at all-round efficiency, you'll probably have the rest of Europe on your back and you'll certainly go bankrupt."
"I doubt it," I said. "The temptation is too strong. The first day I got an air gun—this was many years ago, Raney—I injured a harmless, necessary dairy cow. The ultimate goal of British policy should be to have a navy so effective that no one would dare attack us and an army so ineffective that we wouldn't dare attack anyone else. If you aim for complete efficiency, you'll probably have all of Europe against you, and you'll definitely end up going bankrupt."
He was preparing an explosive retort when one of the drawing-room windows opened, and Sonia came toward us.
He was getting ready to fire back when one of the drawing-room windows opened, and Sonia walked over to us.
"Bedtime?" I asked, as she held out her hand.
"Bedtime?" I asked as she extended her hand.
"Rot, isn't it?" she answered, wrinkling her nose. "I shall be sixteen next birthday, too."
"Gross, right?" she replied, scrunching her nose. "I'll be sixteen next birthday, too."
"When I was your age ..." O'Rane began improvingly.
"When I was your age ..." O'Rane started, trying to make a point.
"I used to thrash you two or three times a month," I put in.
"I used to beat you two or three times a month," I added.
Sonia looked at him wonderingly.
Sonia looked at him in awe.
"Is that true, David?" she demanded.
"Is that true, David?" she asked.
He nodded his head.
He nodded.
"You beast, George!" Sonia burst out with a concentrated venom that abashed me.
"You monster, George!" Sonia exclaimed with a fierce intensity that embarrassed me.
O'Rane glanced in momentary surprise at the rigid indignant little figure with the clenched fists and bitten lip. Then he caught her up in his arms.
O'Rane glanced in brief surprise at the stiff, upset little figure with clenched fists and a bitten lip. Then he scooped her up in his arms.
"Bambina, you're the only person in the whole world who loves me. George couldn't help himself, though; I was out for trouble. And I could have knocked him down and broken every bone in his body if I'd wanted to—just as I could now. Only he was right and I was wrong. Kiss me good-night, sweetheart."
"Bambina, you're the only person in the entire world who loves me. George couldn't control himself, though; I was asking for trouble. And I could have taken him down and broken every bone in his body if I had wanted to—just like I could now. But he was right and I was wrong. Kiss me goodnight, sweetheart."
He lowered her gently till her feet touched the ground, but sudden shyness had come over her, and she would only hold out a hand.
He gently lowered her until her feet touched the ground, but sudden shyness swept over her, and she only extended a hand.
"Clearly I'm in the way," I said, as I moved towards the house.
"Obviously, I'm in the way," I said, as I headed toward the house.
"I'm coming too," Sonia called out. "No, David, you're grown up now."
"I'm coming too," Sonia shouted. "No, David, you're an adult now."
He snorted indignantly.
He snorted in disgust.
"That's a rotten reason. Are you never going to kiss me again? This year?" She shook her head. "Next year? Some time?"
"That's a terrible reason. Are you never going to kiss me again? This year?" She shook her head. "Next year? At some point?"
"Some time. Perhaps."
"Maybe sometime."
She ran into the house, and O'Rane and I took one more turn along the terrace before following her.
She dashed into the house, and O'Rane and I took another stroll along the terrace before following her.
"Grown up!" he exclaimed, after a moment's silence.
"Grown up!" he said, after a brief pause.
"That's still rankling?" I asked.
"Is that still bothering you?" I asked.
"No, I was just thinking. I fancy I was pretty well grown up before we ever met, George."
"No, I was just thinking. I feel like I was pretty much an adult before we ever met, George."
"As much as you ever will be," I suggested.
"As much as you ever will be," I suggested.
"As much as I ever want to be, old son. It's been like an extraordinary dream, you know, these last four years. Everything topsy-turvy.... I was years and years older than you and Jim when you used to thrash me.... If you can imagine yourself coming to a place like Melton after knocking about all round the world, living from hand to mouth.... The holidays were the time I really worked. Do you remember when you and Jim found me at the Empire[Pg 98] Hotel? You've never mentioned it from that day to this. I'm not ashamed of it and, though you two had your eyes bulging out of your head, I don't suppose with all your conventionality you think the worse of me for it. Anyway I don't care a damn if you do." He paused and lit a cigarette. "I'm going to have a holiday now, George. Idle about till October. And then in the holidays—vacations, you call 'em, don't you?—I shall get hold of soft, genteel jobs—private tutor to aristocratic imbeciles——"
"As much as I ever want to be, old son. It's been like an incredible dream, you know, these last four years. Everything turned upside down... I was years older than you and Jim when you used to beat me... If you can picture yourself arriving at a place like Melton after wandering around the world, living hand to mouth... The holidays were when I really worked. Do you remember when you and Jim found me at the Empire[Pg 98] Hotel? You've never mentioned it since that day. I'm not ashamed of it, and even though you two had your eyes wide open in shock, I doubt that with all your conventionality, you think less of me for it. Anyway, I don't care at all if you do." He paused and lit a cigarette. "I'm going to take a holiday now, George. Just laze around until October. And then in the holidays—vacations, you call them, right?—I'll find easy, proper jobs—private tutor to wealthy fools—"
"And then?"
"What's next?"
He yawned luxuriantly.
He yawned dramatically.
"And then I shall settle down to earn a great deal of money. I'm never going through the old mill again, George. And when I've earned it I shall buy a villa at Naples and rot there. Are you going into the drawing-room? I don't think I shall, it's such a grand night out here. I want to think over this amazing country of yours, where a man can drop from the skies—I was junior steward on a 'Three Funnel' liner just before—drop down, find his feet, find people to employ him and weigh him out scholarships.... George, so far as I can make out, after four years here, there's not a damn thing you don't fling open to the veriest dago and pay him handsome to take the job. 'Ejectum litore, egentem excepi....' No, that's a bad omen." He spun round and smote me on the shoulder. "I owe a lot to this rotten country and I shall owe a lot more before I'm through with it. Now I'm going to take charge of the piano and sing songs to you...."
"And then I'll settle down to make a lot of money. I'm never going through the old grind again, George. Once I've earned it, I'm going to buy a villa in Naples and just hang out there. Are you heading into the living room? I don't think I will; it's such a beautiful night out here. I want to reflect on this incredible country of yours, where a guy can just drop in from nowhere—I was a junior steward on a 'Three Funnel' liner not long ago—drop down, get on his feet, find people to hire him, and get scholarships.... George, as far as I can tell after four years here, there's not a single thing you don't open up to the slightest newcomer and pay him well to take the job. 'Ejectum litore, egentem excepi....' No, that's a bad sign." He turned around and slapped me on the shoulder. "I owe a lot to this messed-up country, and I’ll owe even more before I'm done with it. Now I'm going to take over the piano and sing songs for you...."
It was O'Rane who went into the drawing-room, and I who stayed outside in enjoyment of the night. Roger Dainton took the opportunity of a quiet stroll and a few moments' conversation. While in London he had been sounded in the matter of a baronetcy. I believed him when he protested that his troop of yeomanry had been raised without any thought of what honours or decorations he might draw from the lucky tub after the war. I almost believed him when he said he thought of accepting the offer because it would gratify his wife. And I felt a certain wonder and pity that[Pg 99] in his curiously unfriended state, half-way between two social spheres, he should come for advice to a man less than half his own age.
It was O'Rane who went into the living room, while I stayed outside enjoying the night. Roger Dainton took the chance for a quiet walk and a brief chat. While he was in London, he'd been asked about a baronetcy. I believed him when he insisted that his troop of yeomanry had been formed without any consideration of the honors or accolades he might gain from the war's outcome. I almost believed him when he said he was thinking of accepting the offer because it would please his wife. And I felt a mix of wonder and pity that[Pg 99] in his oddly lonely situation, stuck between two social circles, he came to a guy less than half his age for advice.
V
"Lodgings for the October Term"
"Accommodations for the October Term"
Square cards inscribed with that device had offered me welcome for three years, and in the last term of my third year Loring and I settled seriously to the task of finding a new home against the day when we should be flung, time-expired, from our loved quarters in Tom. 'Seriously' in spirit if not in method, for we chartered a coach-and-four, invited a dozen men to breakfast and set out from Canterbury Gate with luncheon-baskets sufficient to feed a company. Proceeding impressively up King Edward Street we doubled back into St. Ebbs in search of what Loring called "working-class tenements for virtuous Radicals." Failing to find anything that suited us, we returned by Brewer Street and inspected Micklem Hall, but there was a garden attached, and we should have been constrained to walk a beagle-puppy. Leaving the last question open, I dispossessed Loring of the box-seat and drove for the next half-hour, because he had laid me five to three that there was no such college as Wadham, and seven to two that if there were I could not find it.
Square cards with that logo had welcomed me for three years, and during the last term of my third year, Loring and I got serious about finding a new place to live for when we would be forced to leave our beloved quarters in Tom. 'Serious' in spirit, if not in approach, since we hired a fancy carriage, invited a dozen friends for breakfast, and set off from Canterbury Gate with enough lunch to feed a small group. Making a grand entrance up King Edward Street, we then turned back into St. Ebbs looking for what Loring called "working-class housing for decent Radicals." After failing to find anything that worked for us, we returned via Brewer Street and checked out Micklem Hall, but it had a garden, and we would have been obligated to walk a beagle puppy. Leaving that question unresolved, I took over the box seat and drove for the next half-hour because he had bet me five to three that there was no college named Wadham, and seven to two that if there was, I wouldn’t be able to find it.
I remember we lunched a mile or two north of Woodstock because Crabtree of Magdalen, who had as usual invited himself and assumed direction of our movements, insisted that our last year must be undisturbed. In the late evening we returned triumphantly to Oxford and collided with a tram at the bottom of the Turl. A languid voice from the first-floor window of 93D High Street inquired if we needed anything.
I remember we had lunch a mile or two north of Woodstock because Crabtree from Magdalen, as usual, invited himself and took charge of our plans, insisting that our last year should be peaceful. Later that evening, we returned to Oxford triumphantly and ran into a tram at the bottom of the Turl. A lazy voice from the first-floor window of 93D High Street asked if we needed anything.
"Lodgings for the October and two succeeding terms," Loring called back.
"Lodgings for October and the next two terms," Loring called back.
"These aren't bad digs," answered the voice, and Crabtree was left to sort out the Corporation tram while Loring and I[Pg 100] inspected the house opposite.
"These aren't bad digs," replied the voice, and Crabtree was left to figure out the Corporation tram while Loring and I[Pg 100] checked out the house across the street.
"They've got the makings of very decent quarters," he admitted handsomely. "Decoration vile," he added in an aside, "but then, what d'you expect of a B.N.C. man?" A furtive creature with obliquity of vision ushered us in. "We must get rid of him, George. Find out whether he is the landlord or a B.N.C. don or merely our young friend's male parent."
"They've got the potential for pretty decent rooms," he confessed generously. "The decor is terrible," he added quietly, "but what do you expect from a B.N.C. guy?" A sneaky person with a strange way of looking at things showed us in. "We need to get rid of him, George. Find out if he's the landlord, a B.N.C. professor, or just our young friend's dad."
I ascertained that the man of repellent aspect was the landlord.
I realized that the unpleasant-looking man was the landlord.
"I suppose we must take your ghastly digs," said Loring between a yawn and a sigh.
"I guess we have to take your awful place," said Loring between a yawn and a sigh.
The following October we moved in and gave a housewarming—with the town band engaged to play waltzes outside while we dined. It was a bachelor dinner, but Grayes of Trinity and Henderson and Billings of the House chartered rooms at the "Dumb Bell," and came over in Empire gowns, chestnut wigs, cloaks and cigarettes. We danced until the band went home to bed and then led our guests round to inspect and praise our decorations and observe the absence of Pringle, the landlord, who had been exiled to a cottage on Boar's Hill.
The following October, we moved in and threw a housewarming party—with the town band hired to play waltzes outside while we ate. It was a bachelor dinner, but Grayes from Trinity and Henderson and Billings from the House rented rooms at the "Dumb Bell," and came over in Empire gowns, chestnut wigs, cloaks, and smoking cigarettes. We danced until the band finished for the night and then took our guests around to check out and compliment our decorations and notice the absence of Pringle, the landlord, who had been sent away to a cottage on Boar's Hill.
"Best bedroom, second-best bedroom," Loring explained. "Spare bedrooms also ran. Bathroom. All that messuage. Lounge. Kitchen. Usual offices. Hot and cold. Electric lights and bells. Gent's eligible town residence."
"Best bedroom, second-best bedroom," Loring explained. "Spare bedrooms as well. Bathroom. All that property. Lounge. Kitchen. Usual facilities. Hot and cold water. Electric lights and bells. A great town residence for a gentleman."
It was eligible in every way, with window-seats overlooking the High from which we could watch passers-by surreptitiously trying to pick up the half-crown that Loring from time to time glued to the pavement. The house had been repainted inside and out, there were new carpets and furniture, a grand piano in one room and two Siamese kittens in every other. Old Lady Loring used to complain of dust when she came to visit us, but her son assured her that this was but a concession to my democratic spirit. We were certainly comfortable. As Loring observed the first night, "Now we've every excuse for neglecting our work."
It was perfect in every way, with window seats overlooking the High where we could discreetly watch people trying to pick up the half-crown that Loring occasionally glued to the pavement. The house had been repainted inside and out, there were new carpets and furniture, a grand piano in one room, and two Siamese kittens in every other. Old Lady Loring used to complain about the dust when she came to visit us, but her son assured her that this was just a nod to my democratic spirit. We were definitely comfortable. As Loring noted on the first night, "Now we've got every excuse for avoiding our work."
He was reading Greats; I, History. We both expected[Pg 101] seconds, hoped for firsts and told our friends thirds. What our tutors thought, I have no idea. Loring never consulted his unduly.
He was reading Greats; I was doing History. We both expected[Pg 101] seconds, hoped for firsts, and told our friends we were aiming for thirds. I have no idea what our tutors thought. Loring never checked with his too much.
"I pay the College eight pounds a term tuition fees," he reasoned. "I'll make it twice that if they'll leave me alone. I want to think. Your society alone, George, is an Undenominational Education."
"I pay the College eight pounds a term for tuition," he argued. "I'll make it double that if they'll just let me be. I want to think. Your society alone, George, is a Non-Denominational Education."
So he breakfasted at nine, cut lectures till one, lunched at the Club and hacked twenty miles in the afternoon. From tea till dinner he would wander round Oxford buying prints and large-paper editions; after dinner he would take a kitten on his knee and read German metaphysics aloud to it with a wealth of feeling in his voice. At eleven we would pay one or two calls or sit talking till a late hour.
So he had breakfast at nine, skipped classes until one, lunched at the Club, and rode twenty miles in the afternoon. From tea until dinner, he would stroll around Oxford buying prints and special editions; after dinner, he would take a kitten on his lap and read German philosophy aloud to it with great emotion in his voice. At eleven, we would make one or two visits or sit and chat until late.
It was Andrew Lang, I believe, who said that the reason why there were no good books on Oxford life was because they were all written by women who had spent one day in—Cambridge. I sometimes fancy that Oxford reformers are really Oxford novelists off duty. We went through the transition from boyhood to man's estate in some of this world's loveliest surroundings. Does it matter what we read or when we read it? A time had to come when each of us had the choice of working uncompelled or not working at all; we could not be given lines and detention all our life, and at Oxford I worked hard. So did Loring, for all his outward pose of idleness. We read seven hours a day for two-thirds of the vacation and were not wholly unoccupied even during term.
It was Andrew Lang, I think, who said that the reason there aren’t any good books about life at Oxford is that they were all written by women who spent just one day in—Cambridge. Sometimes I wonder if Oxford reformers are really Oxford novelists taking a break. We went through the shift from boyhood to adulthood in some of the most beautiful surroundings in the world. Does it really matter what we read or when we read it? Eventually, we all reached a point where we had to choose between working freely or not working at all; we couldn't be assigned lines and detention forever, and at Oxford, I worked hard. So did Loring, despite his outward appearance of being idle. We studied for seven hours a day for two-thirds of the vacation and weren’t completely unoccupied even during term.
Looking back on it all I can find no period of mental development to compare with my last year at Oxford. It was no small thing to read a thousand years of history, however superficially. I began to touch general principles, to discard cherished preconceptions, and little by little to hammer out a philosophy of my own. In political science and economy Loring's school overlapped mine to some extent, and in the rambling 'School shop' we talked lay the germ of the Thursday Club. Every week of term and for a year or two after I came down, some ten of us would meet and dine together. There was a "book of the week"—too long or[Pg 102] dull for all to read—which one would undertake to digest and expound. "Saint Simon's Memoirs," the "Contrat Social," the "Paston Letters" were among the works we had served up to us minced and réchauffé.
Looking back on it all, I can't think of any period of mental growth that compares to my last year at Oxford. It was no small feat to read a thousand years of history, even if just on the surface. I started to grasp general principles, let go of cherished beliefs, and gradually developed my own philosophy. In political science and economics, Loring's school overlapped with mine to some extent, and in the casual 'School shop,' we discussed the foundations of the Thursday Club. Every week during term and for a year or two after I graduated, about ten of us would meet and have dinner together. We had a "book of the week"—too lengthy or[Pg 102] dull for everyone to read—which one of us would take on to digest and explain. "Saint Simon's Memoirs," the "Contrat Social," and the "Paston Letters" were some of the works we dissected and served up.
Later on, when Loring had dropped out, we became more purely political. Carmichael brought us in touch with socialist writers, and a week-end visit from Baxter Whittingham of Lincoln and Shadwell was responsible for my brief taste of working-class conditions some years later. I cannot hope that everyone nowadays looks at "Thursday Essays," which we published in 1904 as a statement of Young Oxford Liberalism, but, though it had little effect on the outside world, it consolidated its authors. Seddon of Corpus, who wrote on "Unemployment," is now in the Insurance Commission; Terry of Lincoln, the author of "Small Holdings," was private secretary to the President of the Board of Agriculture; Ainger, Mansfield, Gregory and I, who spread ourselves on "Public Economy," "Federation and the National Ideal," "The Tendrils of Socialism," and "The Irish Question Once More," all found our way into the House at the time of the 1906 Election.
Later on, after Loring left, we became more focused on politics. Carmichael connected us with socialist writers, and a weekend visit from Baxter Whittingham of Lincoln and Shadwell gave me a brief glimpse into working-class life a few years later. I can't expect everyone today to look back at "Thursday Essays," which we published in 1904 as a reflection of Young Oxford Liberalism, but even though it had little impact on the outside world, it solidified its authors. Seddon from Corpus, who wrote about "Unemployment," is now part of the Insurance Commission; Terry from Lincoln, the writer of "Small Holdings," served as private secretary to the President of the Board of Agriculture; Ainger, Mansfield, Gregory, and I, who wrote about "Public Economy," "Federation and the National Ideal," "The Tendrils of Socialism," and "The Irish Question Once More," all made our way into the House during the 1906 Election.
Loring, too, matured on lines of his own. It would perhaps be truer to say that he developed that dual personality of which the germs had been existent at Melton. He was a cynic and idealist,—no uncommon union,—a pessimist and a practical reformer, honestly believing that the world was gradually deteriorating, that to cleanse the corruption was beyond man's powers, and yet that it was worth his own while to run the lost race to a finish.
Loring also grew in his own way. It might be more accurate to say that he developed a dual personality, which had started to form at Melton. He was both a cynic and an idealist—not an uncommon combination—pessimistic yet a practical reformer, genuinely believing that the world was slowly declining, that cleaning up the corruption was beyond human ability, yet still thinking it was worth his effort to see the lost cause through to the end.
I always fancy I can trace three phases through which he passed, three sources of inspiration. At school his taste for the romantic and picturesque found satisfaction in the Church of which he was a member: Eternal Rome captured his imagination, and, while I aspired to a vague universal brotherhood, he hoped and believed that Temporal Power would some day be once more œcumenical and that the warring world would in time find peace in a new age of faith. Oxford and the society of his fellow Catholics broke into the[Pg 103] dream. Doctrinally he was unsettled by the philosophy he read for 'Greats' and the fabric and organization of his Church brought disillusionment when he saw them at close quarters. Old Lord Loring had made the house in Curzon Street a centre for English Catholicism. I remember balls and bazaars, receptions and committee-meetings without end, Catholic marquesses were rare, they had to work hard; they were also valuable as giving social respectability to a persecuted Church. An inconspicuous, undistinguished peer assumed rather an exalted position in a small religious communion where everyone knew everyone else. I imagine more people spoke of 'dear Lord Loring' than would have been the case had his religion been, say, that of the Established Church. His son felt and expressed extreme repugnance for the position he was expected to fill. The Catholic Church in partibus infidelium was not a trading company, and he declined to have his name published on the prospectus to inspire confidence among doubting subscribers.
I always think I can identify three phases he went through, three sources of inspiration. In school, his love for the romantic and picturesque found fulfillment in the Church he belonged to: Eternal Rome captivated his imagination, and while I dreamed of a vague universal brotherhood, he hoped and believed that Temporal Power would one day be ecumenical again and that the warring world would eventually find peace in a new age of faith. Oxford and the company of his fellow Catholics shattered that dream. Doctrinally, he was unsettled by the philosophy he studied for 'Greats,' and the structure and organization of his Church brought disillusionment when he saw them up close. Old Lord Loring had turned his house in Curzon Street into a hub for English Catholicism. I remember balls and bazaars, endless receptions and committee meetings; Catholic marquesses were rare, and they had to work hard; they were also valuable for giving social respectability to a persecuted Church. An unassuming, ordinary peer held a rather prominent position in a small religious community where everyone knew everyone else. I imagine more people referred to ‘dear Lord Loring’ than would have been the case if his religion had been, say, that of the Established Church. His son felt and expressed strong disgust for the role he was expected to take on. The Catholic Church in partibus infidelium was not a business, and he refused to have his name listed on the prospectus to build confidence among skeptical subscribers.
On ceasing to be a Catholic in anything but name, he had a second bout of mediaevalism, and dreamed, as Disraeli dreamed in the 'Young England' days, of a re-vitalized, ascendant aristocracy. The reality of the dream passed quickly; it is questionable how much faith Disraeli himself put into his vision, though anything was possible while the political revolution of the first Reform Bill was still seething. It is doubtful if Loring ever considered his idealized aristocracy of philosopher-kings otherwise than with a sentimental, unhistorical regret. And when he abandoned hope of seeing mankind regenerated either by the spiritual influence of his Church or the temporal influence of his order, I think he abandoned hope of seeing mankind regenerated at all. Life thereafter became a private, personal matter; he preserved a fastidious sense of what was incumbent on him to do and a pride in not being false to his own standards. What happened to the world outside his gates was an irrelevance with which, in his growing detachment and surface cynicism, he declined to interest himself.
After stopping being a Catholic in more than just name, he went through a second phase of medieval thinking, dreaming, like Disraeli did in the "Young England" days, of a revived, powerful aristocracy. The reality of that dream faded quickly; it's questionable how much faith Disraeli really had in his vision, though anything seemed possible while the political upheaval from the first Reform Bill was still intense. It's unlikely Loring ever viewed his idealized aristocracy of philosopher-kings in any way other than with a sentimental, unrealistic longing. And when he gave up hope of seeing humanity transformed either by the spiritual power of his Church or the worldly influence of his class, I think he also lost hope for any kind of human renewal. Life then became a private, personal affair for him; he maintained a meticulous awareness of his responsibilities and took pride in staying true to his own standards. What happened to the world beyond his gates became irrelevant, and in his growing detachment and superficial cynicism, he chose not to care.
It was at Oxford that he passed from the first to the[Pg 104] second of his three phases. We were none of us more than a few months distant from the untravelled world of men's work—sub-consciously we were all striving after a self-expression that should leave its mark on that work. Heaven be thanked! not one of us dreamed how ineffective our personalities were to prove, how unromantic our humdrum work, how meagre our hard-bought results! In the twelve years that passed between these last terms and the outbreak of a war that at least brought spaciousness back to human life, I can think of only one of my friends who failed to become in greater or less degree commonplace. That was O'Rane, and his store of the romantic could never quite be exhausted. He was too fearless of soul. A commonplace mind and life are the lot of the conventional, and conventionality is the atmosphere in which alone the timid can exist. To defy a convention may not gain a man the whole world, but it not infrequently saves his soul.
It was at Oxford that he moved from the first to the[Pg 104] second of his three phases. We were all just a few months away from the uncharted world of adult responsibilities—subconsciously, we were all seeking a way to express ourselves that would make a mark on that work. Thank goodness! none of us realized how ineffective our personalities would turn out to be, how unremarkable our ordinary tasks were, or how limited our hard-earned results would be! In the twelve years that followed those final terms and the start of a war that at least brought some spaciousness back to human life, I can only think of one friend who managed to remain anything less than ordinary. That was O'Rane, whose store of romantic spirit never ran dry. He was too fearless at heart. A typical mind and life are the fate of the conventional, and conventionality is the environment where only the timid can thrive. Defying a convention may not win a person the entire world, but it often helps save their soul.
O'Rane came up in my last year as one of a mixed draft from Melton. Mayhew and Sam Dainton we knew, but the others were little more than names to us. Dutifully Loring and I gave a couple of Sunday breakfasts and sighed when our guest left us for a walk round the Parks before luncheon. The meals were as difficult as they were long, for the freshmen were shy, and we had outgrown our taste for early morning banquets. When conversation was fanned into life, we found it sadly juvenile. Were we not fourth-year men, a thought jaded, and with difficulty interested in anecdotes of a scout's eccentricities or descriptions of unsuccessful flight from proctors? When the last guest pocketed his half-guinea straight-grained pipe (which we had been forced to admire) and clattered down the stairs to walk a dejected terrier of mixed ancestry through Oxford, Loring shook his head despairingly.
O'Rane showed up in my final year as part of a mixed draft from Melton. We knew Mayhew and Sam Dainton, but the others were mostly just names to us. Loring and I dutifully hosted a few Sunday breakfasts and sighed when our guest headed out for a walk around the Parks before lunch. The meals were as challenging as they were long, because the freshmen were shy, and we had outgrown our appetite for early morning feasts. When conversation finally got going, we found it disappointingly childish. Weren't we fourth-year students, a bit jaded, struggling to care about stories of a scout's quirks or tales of failed escapes from proctors? When the last guest pocketed his half-guinea straight-grained pipe (which we had been obliged to admire) and clattered down the stairs to walk a glum terrier of mixed breed through Oxford, Loring shook his head in despair.
"We were not like that, George," he asserted.
"We were not like that, George," he insisted.
"We were rather a good year, of course," I agreed.
"We had a pretty good year, for sure," I agreed.
He emptied a succession of ash trays, thoughtfully replaced the cushions on the sofas and straightened the antimacassars.
He emptied several ashtrays, carefully rearranged the cushions on the sofas, and straightened the throw covers.
"Twelve of them, weren't there?" he asked. "And they'll all invite us back, every jack man of them."
"Twelve of them, right?" he asked. "And they'll all invite us back, every single one of them."
"And we shall have to go, too," I also sighed, "and make sport for them, after waiting half an hour in a room full of unknown while our host hurriedly splashes himself next door and apologizes for having forgotten all about the invitation.
"And we’ll have to go, too," I sighed. "We’ll have to entertain them after waiting half an hour in a room full of strangers while our host rushes to get ready next door and apologizes for completely forgetting about the invitation."
"We never did that!"
"We never did that!"
"Once," I said.
"Once," I replied.
We called on O'Rane the first night of term, and compelled him to dine with us the second. I had not forgotten a slight disappointment of my own early days. One of my best friends at Melton had been Jerry Pinsent: we shared the omnibus-study in Matheson's and stayed with each other in the holidays. I fully expected that, as a second-year man, he would take me by the hand and guide my feet among the pitfalls of etiquette—largely the imagination of a self-conscious freshman—with which I understood Oxford to be set. Pinsent was affable, even kindly. He offered me a seat in his mess and introduced me to his friends. Alas! it was not enough. I found it indecent that he should have surrounded himself so completely and so speedily. I was immoderately jealous of his friends' free-and-easy Christian-name habit, and as two of them were Blues (Pinsent himself was a fine oar until he broke his wrist in a bicycling accident) I decided very unworthily that he was a snob and a faithless friend. With equal self-consciousness I determined that O'Rane should never charge me with aloofness or want of cordiality.
We dropped by to see O'Rane on the first night of the term and convinced him to have dinner with us the next. I hadn’t forgotten a small disappointment from my earlier days. One of my best friends at Melton had been Jerry Pinsent; we shared the omnibus-study in Matheson's and spent holidays together. I fully expected that, as a second-year student, he would take me under his wing and help me navigate the minefield of etiquette—mostly a construct of a self-conscious freshman—that I understood to be prevalent at Oxford. Pinsent was friendly, even warm. He offered me a spot in his mess and introduced me to his friends. Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough. I found it inappropriate that he had quickly surrounded himself with others. I was unreasonably jealous of his friends’ casual use of first names, and since two of them were Blues (Pinsent himself was a great rower until he broke his wrist in a biking accident), I shamefully concluded that he was a snob and an unfaithful friend. With equal self-consciousness, I decided that O'Rane would never accuse me of being distant or unfriendly.
We invited no one to meet him. There would be time for that later, and in any case he was likely to be known all over Oxford before the term was out.
We didn’t invite anyone to meet him. There would be time for that later, and anyway, he would probably be famous all over Oxford before the term ended.
"He shall stand on his hind-legs and do his tricks for us alone," said Loring, who pretended to laugh at O'Rane in order to conceal an admiration not far removed from affection. "The wild beast that has been fed into domesticity."
"He'll stand on his hind legs and do his tricks just for us," said Loring, who pretended to laugh at O'Rane to hide an admiration that was almost like affection. "The wild beast that's been tamed into a pet."
There was little enough of the wild beast about O'Rane in the year of grace 1902. The starved look had gone out of his face, and his eyes were no longer those of a hunted animal[Pg 106] at bay. We leant out of the window to squirt soda-water on to him as he came down the High with light, swinging step and an engaging devil-may-care swagger. He walked bareheaded, and the fine, black hair—ornately parted and brushed for the occasion—blew into disorder as the autumn wind swept down the street with a scent of fallen leaves and a hint of the dying year.
There was hardly any of the wild beast left in O'Rane in 1902. The gaunt look had disappeared from his face, and his eyes were no longer those of a cornered animal[Pg 106]. We leaned out of the window to squirt soda water on him as he walked down the High with a light, swinging step and a charming, carefree swagger. He walked without a hat, and his fine black hair—carefully parted and styled for the occasion—blew into disarray as the autumn wind swept down the street, carrying the scent of fallen leaves and a hint of the dying year.
"You know, Raney, you'd have made an extraordinarily beautiful girl," said Loring reflectively as they met.
"You know, Raney, you would have been an incredibly beautiful girl," Loring said thoughtfully as they met.
"If the Almighty'd known the Marquess Loring had any feeling in the matter——" O'Rane began.
"If the Almighty had known that the Marquess Loring had any feelings about it——" O'Rane began.
"Poets would have immortalized your eyes," Loring pursued with a yawn, "Painters would have died in despair of representing their shadowy, unfathomable depths——" He raised his hand and waved it rhythmically. "'Their shadowy, unfathomable depths,' you can't keep from blank verse! Have a cigarette, little stranger. Being an alleged man, you're a bit undersized and effeminate."
"Poets would have immortalized your eyes," Loring continued with a yawn, "Painters would have despaired at capturing their shadowy, unfathomable depths——" He raised his hand and waved it rhythmically. "'Their shadowy, unfathomable depths,' you can't help but sound like blank verse! Have a cigarette, little stranger. As a so-called man, you're a bit undersized and effeminate."
O'Rane caught Loring by one wrist and with a single movement brought him to his knees.
O'Rane grabbed Loring by one wrist and smoothly brought him to his knees.
"Effeminate?" he demanded.
"Effeminate?" he asked.
Loring attempted to reconcile dignity with a kneeling position.
Loring tried to balance dignity while kneeling.
"Oh, you've got a certain vulgar strength," he admitted, "like most modern girls. But you've got the hands and feet of a professional beauty. Of course you may not have stopped growing yet."
"Oh, you've got a particular rough strength," he acknowledged, "like many modern girls. But you've got the hands and feet of a professional beauty. Of course, you might not have finished growing yet."
"I'm five feet nine! I admit I've not much fat on me!"
"I'm five feet nine! I admit I don't have much fat on me!"
Honour was satisfied, and I separated the combatants. For his height Loring was very well proportioned, but he hated an imputation of fatness almost as much as O'Rane hated being teased about his slightness of body or smallness of bone. He certainly made up into a very beautiful woman when the O.U.D.S. played "Henry V" and he took the part of Katherine. The intention had been to follow the practice of years and invite a professional actress from London; O'Rane's performance, however, was too good to be set aside. I have a photograph of the company with Raney seated in the[Pg 107] middle. With his small, sensitive mouth and white teeth, his clean-cut nose and long-lashed, large black eyes, he makes a very attractive girl.
Honour was satisfied, and I broke up the fight. Despite his height, Loring had a great physique, but he despised being called overweight almost as much as O'Rane disliked being teased about his slim build. He really transformed into a stunning woman when the O.U.D.S. performed "Henry V," playing the role of Katherine. The plan was to stick with tradition and bring in a professional actress from London, but O'Rane's performance was too impressive to ignore. I have a photo of the cast with Raney sitting in the[Pg 107] middle. With his small, delicate mouth and white teeth, clean-cut nose, and long-lashed, large black eyes, he makes a very charming girl.
"This is a wonderful place," he said, as we sat down to dinner. "I've been sight-seeing to-day."
"This is a great place," he said as we sat down for dinner. "I did some sightseeing today."
"Anything worth seeing?" asked Loring, whose substantially accurate boast it was that he had never been within the walls of a strange college.
"Is there anything worth seeing?" asked Loring, who proudly claimed that he had never stepped inside the walls of any unfamiliar college.
We found that O'Rane had been prompt and thorough, ranging from the "Light of the World" in Keble Chapel to the scene of Amy Robsart's death, and from the gardens of Worcester to Addison's Walk. He talked of Grinling Gibbons' carving with a facility I envied when it was my fate to conduct my mother and sister round Oxford.
We discovered that O'Rane had been quick and detailed, taking us from the "Light of the World" in Keble Chapel to the spot where Amy Robsart died, and from the gardens of Worcester to Addison's Walk. He spoke about Grinling Gibbons' carvings with an ease I envied when I had to show my mother and sister around Oxford.
"Wonderful place," he repeated. "Choked up with the débris of mediaevalism. Atmosphere rather worse than a tropical swamp. Last refuge of dead enthusiasms and hotbed of sprouting affectations."
"Great place," he repeated. "Filled with the leftovers of medieval times. The atmosphere is even worse than a tropical swamp. It's the last refuge of dead passions and a breeding ground for fake trends."
He jerked out the criticism and turned his attention to the soup.
He pulled away from the criticism and focused on the soup.
"You're very disturbing, Raney," I said. "For four years you knocked Melton inside out; can't you leave Oxford alone? I'm rather fond of it."
"You're really annoying, Raney," I said. "For four years, you made Melton's life miserable; can't you just leave Oxford be? I actually like it."
"So am I—already. I'm fond of any place that picks a man up and sets him on his legs. I'm fond of England as you two can never be."
"So am I—already. I like any place that helps a person get back on their feet. I care about England in a way you two never will."
"You're extraordinarily old-fashioned, Raney."
"You're so old-fashioned, Raney."
"If to be grateful is to be old-fashioned." He leant back and gazed at the ceiling. "I think it's a workable philosophy. There are people who can do things I can't do, and there are people who can't do the things I can. It's a long scale—strong, less strong, weak, more weak. If every man helped the man below him.... You fellows would say I'm superstitious. I dare say. If you're the one man to come out of an earthquake alive, you start believing in a special providence.... I've been helped a bit—and I've once or twice helped another man. Whenever I could, in fact. And from the depths of my soul I believe if I said 'no'[Pg 108] when I was asked...." He shrugged his shoulders and left the sentence unfinished.
"If being grateful is considered old-fashioned," he leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. "I think it's a practical philosophy. There are people who can do things I can't, and there are those who can't do the things I can. It's a long spectrum—strong, less strong, weak, even weaker. If everyone helped the person below them... You guys would probably say I'm superstitious. I get that. If you're the only person to survive an earthquake, you start believing in some kind of special protection... I've received help a bit—and I’ve helped another person once or twice. Whenever I could, really. And deep down, I believe that if I said 'no' [Pg 108] when I was asked..." He shrugged his shoulders and left the thought hanging.
"Well, go on!" It was Loring who spoke, not without interest. "What would happen?"
"Well, go on!" Loring said, sounding interested. "What would happen?"
"I should be damned out of hand. I don't mean a bolt from heaven, but I ... I should never be able to do anything again. I should be hamstrung."
"I should be totally doomed. I don't mean like a lightning strike from above, but I... I should never be able to do anything again. I’d feel completely restricted."
"Black superstition," was Loring's comment.
"Black superstition," was Loring's remark.
"Not a bit of it! There's a fear of subjective damnation far more vigorous than the outer darkness and worm-that-dies-not nonsense."
"Not at all! There's a fear of personal damnation that’s much stronger than the really dark and endless suffering talk."
"You're on too high a plane for dinner," said Loring. "You should cultivate the pleonectic side of life. I've had two roes on toast, and I'm going to have a third."
"You're too high up for dinner," said Loring. "You should embrace the more indulgent side of life. I've had two servings of roe on toast, and I'm going to have a third."
VI
Never have I known time pass so quickly as during that last year. Early in the Michaelmas term both Loring and I developed acute 'Schools-panic'; we barred ourselves inside '93D' and read ten hours a day, planning retreats in Cornwall for the vac., when we were to rise at dawn, bathe in the sea and work in four shifts of four hours each. The cottage was almost taken when a revulsion of feeling led us to adopt an attitude of melancholy fatalism. We said—what was true enough—that life under such conditions was not worth living; we added—what was less true—that we did not care whether we got firsts or fourths.
Never have I experienced time flying by as much as I did during that last year. Early in the Michaelmas term, both Loring and I started feeling intense 'Schools-panic'; we locked ourselves in '93D' and studied for ten hours a day, planning getaways to Cornwall for the break, where we would get up at dawn, swim in the sea, and work in four shifts of four hours each. The cottage was almost booked when a change of heart made us adopt a mindset of gloomy fatalism. We claimed—what was quite true—that life under those circumstances wasn't worth living; we also mentioned—what was less true—that we didn’t care whether we got firsts or fourths.
Gradually the door of '93D' was unbarred. We dined in Hall once or twice a week and attended clubs to eat dessert for which—as we were out of College—other people paid. The men of our year had by this time been infected with our own morbid state of conscience, but there were still happy second-year men without a care in the world, and freshmen who—so far as I could see—were living solely for pleasure.
Gradually, the door of '93D' was unlatched. We had dinner in the Hall once or twice a week and went to clubs to enjoy dessert which—since we were out of College—other people paid for. By this time, the guys in our year had caught our own gloomy sense of guilt, but there were still carefree second-year students and freshmen who—at least as far as I could tell—were living just for fun.
In Oxford during springtime, with the chestnuts, lilac and laburnum blazing into colour, it is nothing short of sacrilege to read Select Charters and Documents of Constitutional History. As the evenings lengthened we used to find[Pg 109] alfresco coffee-parties being held in a corner of Peck. I made the acquaintance of Summertown, an irrepressible freckled, red-haired little Etonian, the permanent thorn in the side of his father, Lord Marlyn, who was at this time Councillor of Embassy in Paris. It was his practice to drag a table, chairs and piano into the Quad and dispense coffee and iced champagne cup to all who passed. O'Rane would be found at the piano,—or on top of it with a guitar across his knees,—and the rest of us would lie back in long wicker chairs, gazing dreamily up at the scarlet and white flowers in the window-boxes, the flaky, grey-black walls, and far above them the early stars shining down from the darkening sky.
In Oxford during spring, with the chestnuts, lilac, and laburnum bursting into color, it's nothing short of a crime to read Select Charters and Documents of Constitutional History. As the evenings got longer, we would often find[Pg 109] outdoor coffee parties happening in a corner of Peck. I got to know Summertown, an unstoppable freckled, red-haired kid from Eton, who was a constant annoyance to his dad, Lord Marlyn, who was then the Councillor of Embassy in Paris. He had a habit of dragging a table, chairs, and a piano into the Quad and serving coffee and iced champagne to everyone who walked by. O'Rane would be at the piano—or on top of it with a guitar in his lap—and the rest of us would lounge in long wicker chairs, gazing dreamily at the red and white flowers in the window boxes, the flaky grey-black walls, and far above them, the early stars twinkling down from the darkening sky.
I had predicted that Raney's personality would impress itself upon Oxford, though I never underestimated the difficulty in a place so given over to particularism and fierce local jealousies. At this time the only men who had a reputation outside their own colleges were perhaps six in number: Blair of Trinity, who walked round Oxford of an afternoon with a hawk on his wrist; "Pongo" Jerrold, who kept pedigree bloodhounds; Granville, the President of the O.U.D.S.; Johnny Carstairs, who removed the minute hand from the post office clock in St. Aldate's every night of the Michaelmas term; and perhaps two more, of whom O'Rane was one. As so often, the world knew him for his accidents and overlooked his essence. He was quoted as a Union speaker of wild gesticulation and frenzied Celtic eloquence; as a pamphleteer and lampoonist who could seemingly write impromptu verse on any subject, in all metres and most languages; as the author of ninety-five per cent of "The Critic," a short-lived weekly started by Mayhew, who, I am convinced, would establish morning, evening, monthly and quarterly periodicals the day after being washed up on the beach of a desert island.
I had predicted that Raney's personality would make a mark on Oxford, although I never underestimated the challenges in a place so entrenched in local rivalries and strong regional pride. At that time, the only guys with a reputation beyond their own colleges were maybe six people: Blair from Trinity, who strolled around Oxford in the afternoons with a hawk on his wrist; "Pongo" Jerrold, who owned pedigree bloodhounds; Granville, the President of the O.U.D.S.; Johnny Carstairs, who removed the minute hand from the post office clock on St. Aldate's every night during the Michaelmas term; and possibly two others, one of whom was O'Rane. As often happens, the world recognized him for his antics but missed his true nature. He was known as a Union speaker with wild gestures and passionate Celtic eloquence; as a pamphleteer and satirist who could seemingly whip up impromptu verse on any topic, in any meter and most languages; and as the author of ninety-five percent of "The Critic," a short-lived weekly launched by Mayhew, who, I believe, would start morning, evening, monthly, and quarterly publications the day after being washed up on the shore of a deserted island.
Inside the College he was chiefly famed for turbulence, invective and irreverence. "Lord, he hath a devil," is supposed to have been the comment of one Censor: he certainly had more than one man's vitality. With his faculty of omnipresence, he was known to all, though he could show little hospitality and was averse from appearing too often at the[Pg 110] table of others. Indeed we could only get him round to 93D High Street on presentation of an ultimatum, and it was useless to trouble over the arrangement of a dinner, as he was then—as always—sublimely indifferent to all he ate and drank. The only hunger he seemed to know was the hunger for self-expression, and he gratified it with tongue and pen in his work, his friendships and his animosities. These last were short-lived, but as violent as if he were still the unreclaimed 'vengeful Celt' of schooldays, and, as at Melton, he was usually to be found carrying on a shower-and-sunshine quarrel with one or other member of Senior Common Room.
Inside the College, he was mostly known for his chaos, sharp criticism, and disrespect. "Lord, he’s got a devil," was supposedly the comment from one Censor: he definitely had more energy than most. With his ability to be everywhere at once, he was recognized by everyone, even though he wasn’t great at showing hospitality and preferred not to show up too often at other people's[Pg 110] tables. In fact, we could only get him to come over to 93D High Street by putting our foot down, and it was pointless to plan a dinner, as he was then—as always—totally indifferent to what he ate or drank. The only hunger he seemed to have was for self-expression, which he satisfied through his speech and writing in his work, his friendships, and his rivalries. These rivalries were short-lived but just as intense as if he were still the unrefined 'vengeful Celt' from school days, and, like in Melton, he could typically be found in a mix of heated disputes with one or another member of the Senior Common Room.
"Sacre nom de chien!" he roared to heaven as we crossed Tom Quad one night after dining at the High Table. "They are children and snobs and spiteful old women! Little Templeton, your loathly tutor, wears a dog collar and expounds the Gospel of Jesus Christ, first of the Sansculottes, who regarded not the face of a man." He drew a fresh breath and gripped me by the lapels of my coat. "The beast drowned me in Upper Ten shop the livelong night. 'E'm effreed E'm a little leete, Mister O'Reene. Lard Jarn Carstairs' affection for the perst office clerck makes it herd to be punctual.' Then anecdotes of Rosebery as an undergraduate and the everlasting Blenheim Ball! A bas les snobs!" He seized a stone and flung it madly at the window of the Professor of Pastoral Theology. "And they all worked off horrid little academic scores on some poor devil at Queen's who had the hardihood to publish a History of War and trespass on their vile preserves. Conspuez les accapareurs!" His voice rose with a vibrant, silver ring, and through the archway from Peck came a roar of welcome with bilious imitations of a view-hallo. "Summertown must be giving a coffee-binge," he announced. "Come and sing to 'em, George!
"Holy crap!" he shouted to the sky as we crossed Tom Quad one night after dining at the High Table. "They’re just kids and snobs and annoying old women! That awful Templeton, your disgusting tutor, wears a dog collar and preaches the Gospel of Jesus Christ, the first of the Sansculottes, who didn’t care about a person's appearance." He took a deep breath and grabbed me by the lapels of my coat. "The jerk drowned me in Upper Ten shop all night long. 'I’m afraid I’m a little late, Mister O'Reene. Lord John Carstairs' fondness for the post office clerk makes it hard to be on time.' Then he went on about anecdotes of Rosebery as an undergrad and the never-ending Blenheim Ball! Down with the snobs!" He picked up a stone and threw it wildly at the window of the Professor of Pastoral Theology. "And they all racked up horrible little academic scores against some poor soul at Queen’s who dared to publish a History of War and intrude on their disgusting domain. Curse the hoarders!" His voice had a vibrant, silver ring to it, and through the archway from Peck came a loud cheer mixed with awful imitations of a view-hallo. "Summertown must be having a coffee binge," he declared. "Come and sing to them, George!
He broke from me and joined the coffee-party at a hand-gallop, to be greeted by the solicitous inquiries of a generation which held that a dinner unsucceeded by real or assumed[Pg 111] intoxication might be "a good dinner enough, to be sure, but ... not a dinner to ask a man to."
He broke away from me and hurried to the coffee gathering, met by the concerned questions of a generation that believed a dinner without real or feigned[Pg 111] intoxication might be "a decent dinner, sure, but ... not one you'd invite someone to."
"What sort of a blind was it, Raney?" asked one. "Where's Flint? Paralytic, I suppose? Don't run about on a full stomach or you'll be 'ick."
"What kind of blind was it, Raney?" one person asked. "Where's Flint? He's probably incapacitated, right? Don't go running around on a full stomach, or you'll be sick."
I had good opportunity of studying "disappointed dons" when I happened to spend a week-end in Oxford a short time after Campbell-Bannerman had broken down and resigned. Without exception everyone I met who had been the new Prime Minister's contemporary at Balliol regarded himself as a premier Manqué. "I remember when I was up with Asquith ..." they all began. "Asquith and I came up together," one man told me. "We got first in Mods. the same term, sat next each other in the Schools, were viva'ed together and took our firsts in Greats together. Then, of course, he went to the Bar, and I"—a little bitterly—"I thought of going to the Bar, too, but they offered me this fellowship, and I've been here ever since lecturing on the Republic of Plato."
I had a great chance to observe "disappointed dons" when I spent a weekend in Oxford shortly after Campbell-Bannerman had resigned. Without exception, everyone I met who had been a contemporary of the new Prime Minister at Balliol considered himself a premier Manqué. "I remember when I was at school with Asquith..." they all started. "Asquith and I started together," one man told me. "We both got firsts in Mods. the same term, sat next to each other in the Schools, had our viva together, and earned our firsts in Greats together. Then, of course, he went to the Bar, and I"—a bit bitterly—"I thought about going to the Bar too, but they offered me this fellowship, and I've been here ever since lecturing on the Republic of Plato."
When once O'Rane was at the piano I did not trouble my head with the shortcomings of the Senior Common Room. Flinging away the end of his cigar he struck a chord. "If that fat, bourgeoise-looking fellow Loring will get me my guitar, I'll sing something you've never heard before," he said; and when the guitar was brought, "I heard a girl singing it in a fishing-boat on the Gulf of Corinth." He sang in modern Greek, and at the end broke into a fiery declamation of "The Isles of Greece," and from that passed on to wild, unpolished folk-songs and tales of Irish kings before the hapless Norman invasion—utterly wanting in self-consciousness, and hanging tale to the heels of tale, each arrayed in language of greater splendour than the last.
When O'Rane was at the piano, I didn’t worry about the problems in the Senior Common Room. Tossing the end of his cigar, he struck a chord. “If that plump, middle-class-looking guy Loring gets me my guitar, I’ll sing something you’ve never heard before,” he said. When the guitar was brought to him, he added, “I heard a girl singing it in a fishing boat on the Gulf of Corinth.” He sang in modern Greek, and at the end, he burst into a passionate recitation of “The Isles of Greece,” then moved on to raw, unrefined folk songs and stories of Irish kings before the unfortunate Norman invasion—completely free of self-consciousness, weaving story after story, each expressed in more beautiful language than the last.
It is thirteen years since I heard him, but the thrilling voice and shining black eyes are as fresh to my memory as though it were yesterday. Of the silent, lazy half-circle in the wicker chairs, fully two-thirds have fallen in the war; of the rest, Travers has gone to the Treasury, Simson and Gates are in orders, and Carnaby, whom I still see leaning against the piano and still shaking with his little dry cough, nearly broke[Pg 112] O'Rane's heart by dying of phthisis before he was three-and-twenty. I met him in Mentone during the last weeks of his life. "Give little Raney my love," he panted. "He made Oxford for me."
It’s been thirteen years since I last heard him, but his thrilling voice and bright black eyes are still as vivid in my memory as if it were yesterday. Of the quiet, laid-back group in the wicker chairs, about two-thirds have died in the war; among the rest, Travers has moved to the Treasury, Simson and Gates are in the clergy, and Carnaby, who I still see leaning against the piano and still struggling with his little dry cough, nearly broke[Pg 112] O'Rane's heart by dying of tuberculosis before he turned twenty-three. I ran into him in Mentone during his last weeks. “Give little Raney my love,” he gasped. “He made Oxford for me.”
Sometimes I think O'Rane with his invincible sociability 'made' Oxford for a good many people. His rooms—in Loring's phrase—were like a gathering of the Aborigines Protection Society, and he was always pressing us to meet his new discoveries. "D'you know Blackwell?" he would ask. "Lives in Meadows, rather a clever fellow. He's a bit shy and not much to look at, but there's ... there's ... there's good stuff in him."
Sometimes I think O'Rane, with his unbeatable charm, really made Oxford special for a lot of people. His rooms—in Loring's words—were like a meeting of the Aborigines Protection Society, and he was always encouraging us to meet his latest finds. "Do you know Blackwell?" he would ask. "Lives in Meadows, quite a smart guy. He’s a bit shy and not much to look at, but there’s ... there’s ... there’s some real depth to him."
Loring invariably declined such invitations, but he picked up the formula and parodied it.
Loring always turned down those invitations, but he picked up the formula and made fun of it.
"Raney!" he would call from the window-seat of the digs. "Come over here, little man. There's a fellow down here I want you to meet. He's not much to look at, but there's ... there's good stuff in him. That's the merchant, accumulating cigarette ends out of the gutter. He's a bit elderly, and he's come down in the world rather, but in a properly organized Democratic Brotherhood.... You undersized little beast, you've nearly killed my best Siamese! Come here, Christabel, and don't pay any attention to the off-scourings of the Irish bogs. One of these days, Kitty, we'll save up our pennies and buy a dwarf wild-ass and keep her in a cage and call her Raney." And at that, of course, O'Rane would begin the process of what he called "taking the lid off hell."
"Raney!" he would call from the window seat of the place. "Come over here, little man. There's someone down here I want you to meet. He might not look great, but there's... there's something good in him. That's the merchant, picking up cigarette butts from the gutter. He's a bit older, and he's fallen on hard times, but in a well-organized Democratic Brotherhood... You undersized little beast, you've almost killed my best Siamese! Come here, Christabel, and don't pay any attention to the trash from the Irish bogs. One of these days, Kitty, we'll save up our coins and buy a dwarf wild-ass to keep in a cage and call her Raney." And at that, of course, O'Rane would start what he called "taking the lid off hell."
Où sont les neiges d'antan? Within six weeks we were scattered, and in twice six years I never recaptured that "first fine careless rapture" of living hourly in company with Loring and O'Rane, the two men whom I most loved in the world. The date of the final schools drew on apace, and when they were past we underwent limpness and reaction for a day. Only one day, for as we sat down to dinner Loring said with a forced, uneasy smile that only half-hid his emotion, "George, d'you appreciate we've only got six days more?"
Where are the snows of yesteryear? Within six weeks, we were scattered, and in the next twelve years, I never managed to recapture that "first fine careless rapture" of spending every hour with Loring and O'Rane, the two men I loved most in the world. The date for the final exams was approaching quickly, and after they were over, we felt a kind of limpness and exhaustion for a day. Just one day, because as we sat down to dinner, Loring said with a forced, uneasy smile that only partially concealed his feelings, "George, do you realize we only have six days left?"
"Don't talk about it!" I exclaimed.
"Don't talk about it!" I said.
"Six days. H'm. I say, why shouldn't we stay up another year and read Law or something?"
"Six days. Hmm. I mean, why don't we just stay up another year and study Law or something?"
I shook my head.
I shook my head.
"All our year's going down and the digs. are taken. 'Sides, it'll be just as bad in a year's time."
"All our time is slipping away and the work is done. Besides, it'll be just as bad a year from now."
We faced our fate, only determining to alleviate it by making good use of the last moments. The House was giving a ball and, as I was one of the stewards, I can say that we treated ourselves generously in the allotment of tickets. Lady Loring was to chaperon our party, and by a triumph of organization we found beds for all at '93D.' Between Schools and Commem. there were a thousand things to do, from the arrangement of valedictory dinners to the return of borrowed volumes and the sale of innumerable text-books. By our last Sunday all was clear, and we invited O'Rane to punt us as far up the Cher as he could get between ten and one.
We faced our destiny, deciding to make the most of our final moments. The House was throwing a ball, and since I was one of the stewards, I can say we were generous with the ticket distribution. Lady Loring was set to chaperone our group, and through great organization, we managed to find beds for everyone at '93D.' Between Schools and Commem., there was a ton to do, from planning farewell dinners to returning borrowed books and selling countless textbooks. By our last Sunday, everything was sorted, and we invited O'Rane to take us as far up the Cher as he could between ten and one.
"It's not been bad fun," Loring observed, as we glided out of the Isis and O'Rane began to struggle with a muddy bottom and an adverse current. "Damn' good fun, in fact," he added with emphasis. "What are you going to do now, George?"
"It's been pretty fun," Loring said as we floated out of the Isis, and O'Rane started to fight against a muddy bottom and a strong current. "Actually, it's been really great fun," he added for emphasis. "What are you going to do now, George?"
"I've not the foggiest conception," I said.
"I have no idea," I said.
The Congested Districts Board was relieving me of land and personal labour in Ireland, but, as it paid me probably more than I should have secured in the open market, there seemed little point in my superfluously trying to earn a livelihood in any of the professions. Sometimes I thought of improving my mind by a year's travel, sometimes I thought of occupying time by reading for the Bar—more usually, however, I waited for something to turn up.
The Congested Districts Board was taking care of my land and personal work in Ireland, but since it probably paid me more than I would have made in the open market, there didn’t seem to be much reason for me to unnecessarily try to earn a living in any of the professions. Sometimes I considered spending a year traveling to broaden my horizons; other times I thought about studying for the Bar. More often though, I just waited for something to happen.
"What about you?" I asked. "Are you going to take Burgess's advice?"
"What about you?" I asked. "Are you going to take Burgess's advice?"
"And bury myself as an extra attaché in some god-forsaken Embassy? Not if I know it! I might have, before the Guv'nor died. As it is, I shall have a certain amount of property to manage and if you Radicals ever come back I[Pg 114] shall go down and wreck your rotten Bills a bit. Otherwise I propose to live the life of beautiful uselessness. In punting, as in everything else, our little man seems to effect the minimum of result with the maximum of effort."
"And bury myself as an extra attaché in some god-forsaken embassy? Not a chance! I might have considered it before the boss died. As it stands, I'll have some property to manage, and if you Radicals ever come back, I[Pg 114] will go and mess up your terrible bills a bit. Otherwise, I plan to live a beautifully useless life. In punting, just like everything else, our little guy seems to achieve the least amount of result with the most effort."
Raney drew his pole out of the water and splashed us generously.
Raney pulled his fishing rod out of the water and splashed us abundantly.
"Hogs!" he observed dispassionately.
"Pigs!" he noted dispassionately.
"Go on punting, you little beast, and don't mess my flannels!"
"Keep on punting, you little troublemaker, and don't ruin my flannels!"
The pole was dropped back and the punt moved slowly forward.
The pole was lowered, and the punt glided slowly ahead.
"Yes," said O'Rane, "it's very sad, but you're both hogs. As long as there's a full trough for you to bury your snouts in.... Faugh! the sour reek of the pig-bucket hangs about the bristles of your chaps."
"Yeah," said O'Rane, "it's really sad, but you're both pigs. As long as there's a full trough for you to stick your snouts in... Ugh! The nasty smell of the pig bucket clings to the bristles on your cheeks."
"I'm glad I used to thrash you at school," I said.
"I'm glad I used to beat you in school," I said.
"What good d'you imagine it did?" he flung back.
"What good do you think it did?" he shot back.
"None at all, but I don't get the opportunity now."
None at all, but I don't have the chance right now.
He punted in silence under Magdalen Bridge and along the side of Addison's Walk. When we had shot under the bridge by the bathing-place, he broke silence to say:
He silently paddled under Magdalen Bridge and along the edge of Addison's Walk. When we passed under the bridge by the swimming spot, he finally spoke up to say:
"I wouldn't go through that first term again for something! My God, I was miserable! Up in dormitory I used to wait till the other fellows were asleep and then bury my head in the clothes and cry. It was an extraordinary thing—frightfully artificial. I'd have died rather than let them hear me; so I hung on—sort of biting on the bullet—till it was quite safe, and, when they were sound asleep, out it came. I don't think I've ever been so lonely before or since. I wanted to be friends, you were all my blood and breed—not like in the old Chicago days. And then—oh, I don't know, everything I did was wrong, and you all seemed such utter fools.... Still, I won through."
"I wouldn't go through that first term again for anything! My God, I was so miserable! Up in the dorm, I used to wait until the other guys were asleep and then bury my head in my clothes and cry. It was such an extraordinary thing—so incredibly fake. I would have rather died than let them hear me; so I just hung on—kind of gritting my teeth—until it was totally safe, and when they were sound asleep, it came out. I don't think I've ever felt so lonely before or since. I wanted to be friends; you were all my people—not like in the old Chicago days. And then—oh, I don't know, everything I did felt wrong, and you all seemed like complete fools... Still, I made it through."
"And you bear no malice?" asked Loring. His voice had grown suddenly gentle.
"And you mean no harm?" asked Loring. His voice had suddenly become soft.
"On your account?" O'Rane laughed. "Jim, you've been an awful good friend to me."
"On your account?" O'Rane laughed. "Jim, you’ve been an incredibly good friend to me."
"Most of your troubles are your dam' silly fault, you know."
"Most of your problems are your own stupid fault, you know."
"Yes, I suppose they are. And always will be. And I'll never, never, never give in till I die!"
"Yeah, I guess they are. And they always will be. And I'll never, ever, ever give up until I die!"
Stooping down he ran the pole through its leather loops, picked up a paddle and seated himself on the box.
Stooping down, he threaded the pole through its leather loops, grabbed a paddle, and sat down on the box.
"What are you going to do, little man?" Loring asked, "when you go down?"
"What are you going to do, little man?" Loring asked. "What will you do when you go down?"
"Depends."
"It depends."
"What on?"
"What’s up?"
"The state of the world," Raney answered. "As soon as I've finished here, I've got money to make, and when I've done that, I'm going to marry a beautiful wife. And then ... and then ... I'm not quite sure, I've only seen the surface of this country. Folk here have been real good to me; I'd like to do something in return. I.... No, Jim, don't ask me to tell you. Now and again I see visions, but you're so damned unenthusiastic.... And people who talk about what they're going to do, never seem to do anything at all. Wait till I've got something to show, something better than a 'maximum of effort and a minimum of result....'"
"The state of the world," Raney replied. "Once I'm done here, I've got money to make, and after that, I'm going to marry an amazing woman. And then... and then... I'm not really sure. I've only scratched the surface of this country. People here have been really good to me; I'd like to give back somehow. I.... No, Jim, don't ask me to explain. Occasionally, I have visions, but you're so damn unenthusiastic.... And people who talk about what they're going to do never seem to get anything done. Just wait until I have something to show, something better than a 'maximum of effort and a minimum of result....'"
"You've not done badly so far," I put in.
"You've done pretty well so far," I added.
He snorted contemptuously.
He scoffed contemptuously.
"If you've got faith...."
"If you have faith...."
Loring settled himself more comfortably on the cushions.
Loring made himself more comfortable on the cushions.
"Didn't you once have a turn-up with Burgess on that same subject?" he inquired.
"Didn't you once have a conversation with Burgess about that same topic?" he asked.
"That was the lunatic faith of believing things you can't prove! My faith is that a man can do anything he's the will to do."
"That was the crazy belief in things you can't prove! My belief is that a person can do anything they're determined to do."
Loring clasped his hands lazily behind his head.
Loring casually clasped his hands behind his head.
The lines quoted, he yawned and began to fill a pipe. "Tell me about your tame star, Raney."
The lines quoted, he yawned and started to pack a bowl. "Tell me about your pet star, Raney."
O'Rane drew in to the bank, shipped his paddle and stepped ashore.
O'Rane paddled to the bank, secured his paddle, and stepped onto the shore.
"Give me a hand in getting her over the rollers," he said. "Rough, manual labour's all you're fit for."
"Help me get her over the rollers," he said. "Hard, manual labor is all you're good for."
"I'd much sooner stay here and be wafted over by an act of faith."
"I'd much rather stay here and be carried along by a leap of faith."
"I'll give you three seconds and then I shall take the luncheon-basket," Raney answered, pulling a gold turnip-watch out of his trouser pocket. It was the first but not the last time that I saw it. On the back was a monogram which could with some difficulty be read as 'L. K.'—a memorial of Kossuth. I fancy it was the one piece of personal property that O'Rane carried from the old world to the new.
"I'll give you three seconds and then I'm taking the lunch basket," Raney replied, pulling a gold turnip watch out of his pants pocket. It was the first but not the last time I saw it. On the back was a monogram that was a bit hard to read as 'L. K.'—a memento of Kossuth. I think it was the only piece of personal property that O'Rane brought from the old world to the new.
VII
Our party for Commem. had all the elements of failure. I have been back to Oxford three or four times since 1903, and they ordered this matter better than in my day. The go-as-you-please spirit of London society spread quickly, and from the account of my young cousins, the Hunter-Oakleigh boys, I gather that of late years a man would invite one girl to place herself under the shadowy protection of an unknown chaperon and spend three agreeable days and nights dancing, supping, lunching and basking on the river in his sole company.
Our party for Commem. had all the signs of failure. I’ve been back to Oxford three or four times since 1903, and they've organized things better than they did in my time. The laid-back vibe of London society spread quickly, and from what my younger cousins, the Hunter-Oakleigh boys, tell me, it seems that in recent years, a guy would invite one girl to be under the vague protection of an unknown chaperon and spend three enjoyable days and nights dancing, dining, having lunch, and relaxing by the river just with him.
We were less enterprising and more dutiful. Any sisters who had come out were invited, and where sisters ran short we fell back on cousins or family friends so well known as to retain no suggestion of romance. There were five men—Loring, Dainton, Summertown, O'Rane and myself, balanced by Lady Loring, Lady Amy, a Miss Cressfield, Sally Farwell and my cousin Violet. It was understood that Loring would want to dance chiefly with my cousin, and that Dainton and Miss Cressfield would form an incomparable alliance of stolidity and silence; Summertown, who had injured his knee playing polo, volunteered to keep Lady Loring amused; his sister, Lady Sally, was allotted to O'Rane; and I was to take charge of Amy Loring.
We were more responsible than adventurous. Any sisters who were available were invited, and when there weren't enough sisters, we turned to cousins or family friends who were so familiar that there was no hint of romance. There were five men—Loring, Dainton, Summertown, O'Rane, and me—opposite Lady Loring, Lady Amy, a Miss Cressfield, Sally Farwell, and my cousin Violet. It was clear that Loring would mostly want to dance with my cousin, and that Dainton and Miss Cressfield would make a solid duo of reliability and quietness; Summertown, who had hurt his knee playing polo, offered to keep Lady Loring entertained; his sister, Lady Sally, was paired with O'Rane; and I was set to look after Amy Loring.
The arrangement looked well enough on paper, but I foresaw serious defects in the working. For one thing, O'Rane and his victim had never met; for another, I had seen nothing of Amy Loring since my first Commem. On that occasion—though, Heaven forgive me! I was but nineteen or twenty—I had fallen deeply in love with her, and was preparing the way for a declaration when she deliberately dropped some remark to remind me of the difference in our religions. After that we rather carefully avoided each other—till by degrees we felt we could safely become friends again. I suppose it is now fifteen years since she cut me short and spared me some part of the disappointment; neither of us has married. The secret was our own, and Loring was innocent of irony when he said, "You and Amy know each other by now, you'll get on all right."
The plan looked good on paper, but I could see serious problems in how it would actually work. For one thing, O'Rane and his target had never met; for another, I hadn't seen Amy Loring since my first Commencement. Back then—though, God forgive me! I was only nineteen or twenty—I had fallen head over heels for her and was getting ready to confess my feelings when she made a comment to remind me of the difference in our religions. After that, we pretty much avoided each other—until gradually we felt safe enough to be friends again. I guess it's been about fifteen years since she cut me off and saved me some of the heartache; neither of us has married. That was our secret, and Loring was genuinely unaware of the irony when he said, "You and Amy know each other by now, you'll get along just fine."
The most serious menace to our party came on the morning of the first ball. Tom Dainton rushed up from his digs. in Oriel Street to tell us Miss Cressfield had taken to her bed with an internal chill and would be unable to join us.
The biggest threat to our party came on the morning of the first ball. Tom Dainton hurried over from his place on Oriel Street to inform us that Miss Cressfield had gone to bed with an internal chill and wouldn’t be able to join us.
"Awful bore!" he growled in his deep voice. "Spoils the numbers. I'd better cry off."
"Such a drag!" he muttered in his low voice. "Ruins the stats. I should probably back out."
"Can't you get someone in her place?" I asked.
"Can't you find someone to take her place?" I asked.
"At this time of day? It wouldn't be civil."
"At this time of day? That wouldn't be polite."
Loring took me into a corner and suggested one or two names. Our difficulty was that Tom usually trampled his partners under foot if they risked dancing with him and petrified them with his silence if they begged for mercy and sat out.
Loring pulled me aside and threw out a couple of names. Our issue was that Tom typically steamrolled his partners if they dared to dance with him, and left them frozen in silence if they pleaded for mercy and chose to sit out.
"Amy's good for half-hour spells of cricket shop if he can get——I say, Tom, why don't you ask Sonia up?"
"Amy's great for half-hour stints at the cricket shop if he can get—hey, Tom, why don't you invite Sonia over?"
"Mater wouldn't let her come," he boomed in reply. "She's only sixteen. Not out yet."
"Mom wouldn't let her come," he said loudly in response. "She's only sixteen. Not out yet."
"'Out' be damned!" I said. "She can glue her hair up for two nights. I'll see she gets partners. You can try it anyway; we'll send a round-robin wire to Lady Dainton."
"'Out' to hell!" I said. "She can style her hair up for two nights. I'll make sure she has partners. You can give it a shot; we'll send a round-robin wire to Lady Dainton."
And the wire was sent, signed by the five of us. An answering wire of acceptance was delivered at luncheon, and in the late afternoon a touring-car drew up outside the digs.,[Pg 118] and a slim figure in dust-coat and motor-veil ran lightly up the stairs with a steadying hand to an elaborate but still unstable coiffure.
And the wire was sent, signed by all five of us. An acceptance wire was delivered at lunch, and later in the afternoon, a touring car pulled up outside the place, [Pg 118] and a slim figure in a dust coat and motorcycle veil quickly ran up the stairs, adjusting an elaborate but still wobbly hairstyle.
"Lord Loring, it's perfectly ripping of you!" Sonia exclaimed, as he and I met her at the stair-head.
"Lord Loring, that's just amazing of you!" Sonia exclaimed, as he and I met her at the top of the stairs.
"You needn't call me Lord Loring even if your hair is up," he answered, as they shook hands. "It was 'Loring' when last we met."
"You don't have to call me Lord Loring, even if your hair is up," he said as they shook hands. "It was just 'Loring' the last time we met."
"Oh, we were all children then! How do you do, Mr. Oakleigh?"
"Oh, we were all kids back then! How are you, Mr. Oakleigh?"
"Call me that again and I let your hair down!" I said. "Let me introduce you to Lady Loring and the rest of the party. Then you'll have to go and dress."
"Call me that again and I'll let your hair down!" I said. "Let me introduce you to Lady Loring and the rest of the group. Then you'll need to go get ready."
I hurried through the introductions, inspected the table in the dining-room and sought that corner of Loring's bedroom to which I had been banished for the following three nights. There was a wonderful to-do with opening and shutting doors, whisperings and exhortations, lendings and borrowings, all conducted through the medium of Lady Loring's ubiquitous maid. The hour of dinner was reached before the party began to assemble, and long past before the last laggard had appeared. Lady Loring, white-haired, plump and unruffled, caught me glancing at my watch and took me aside.
I rushed through the introductions, checked out the table in the dining room, and looked for that corner of Loring's bedroom where I would be staying for the next three nights. There was a lot of commotion with opening and closing doors, whispering and urging, lending and borrowing, all managed by Lady Loring's ever-present maid. Dinner time came before everyone started to gather, and it was well past that before the last straggler finally showed up. Lady Loring, with her white hair, plump figure, and calm demeanor, noticed me checking my watch and pulled me aside.
"George, my dear, forgive an old busybody and tell me who is to take little Miss Dainton in." I consulted my list and found that the honour fell to Summertown. "The poor child's so nervous she daren't come down; Amy's trying to comfort her. First ball, you know. Thinks she looks a fright, you know. If you can give her a little confidence ..."
"George, my dear, forgive an old busybody and tell me who is going to take little Miss Dainton in." I checked my list and saw that the honor went to Summertown. "The poor girl is so nervous she won't come down; Amy's trying to comfort her. It's her first ball, you know. She thinks she looks awful, you know. If you could just give her a little confidence..."
"I'll send O'Rane in with her," I said. "They've known each other for years."
"I'll send O'Rane in with her," I said. "They've known each other for years."
I called him up and was explaining the new arrangement of places when the door opened, and Sonia came in—white from her little satin slippers to the band of silk ribbon round her hair. For all her maturing figure she scarce looked her boasted sixteen years: the oval Madonna face and beseeching brown eyes were still those of a child. When last I saw her, twelve years later, there was hardly an appreciable change[Pg 119] in her appearance. "George, my dear, she looks like a baby angel," whispered Lady Loring, as I gave her my arm. The rest of the party sorted itself into pairs and followed us. "Bambina, you're divine!" I heard Raney saying, by way of inspiring confidence. Unlike the majority of such remarks, this one was free of exaggeration.
I called him up and was explaining the new arrangement of places when the door opened, and Sonia walked in—dressed all in white from her little satin slippers to the silk ribbon around her hair. Despite her developing figure, she hardly looked her claimed sixteen years: her oval face and pleading brown eyes still resembled those of a child. The last time I saw her, twelve years later, there was barely any noticeable change in her appearance. "George, my dear, she looks like a baby angel," Lady Loring whispered as I offered her my arm. The rest of the group paired up and followed us. "Bambina, you're divine!" I heard Raney say, trying to boost her confidence. Unlike most comments like this, this one wasn't an exaggeration.
As a rule one ball is very much like another, though on this occasion there were one or two differences. As a steward I displayed much fruitless activity, and covered miles in search of some heartless A who had told a tearful Miss B to meet him "just inside the door," where traffic was most congested. Anxious friends gripped my arm with an,—"I say, old man, I'm one short. D'you feel like doing the Good Samaritan touch? She's a friend of my sister's, goes over at the knee a bit, but otherwise all right. I don't want to be stuck with her the whole night." Dowagers petitioned me to have the windows shut, or confided the disappearance of a brooch. "So long, with sapphires here and here, and the pin a little bent. I've had it for years and wouldn't lose it for anything."
As a rule, one party is pretty similar to another, but this time there were a couple of differences. As a steward, I was busy running around, covering a lot of ground looking for some heartless guy who told a crying Miss B to meet him "just inside the door," where things were really crowded. Worried friends grabbed my arm and said, "Hey, man, I'm one short. Do you feel like doing a good deed? She's a friend of my sister's, a bit awkward, but otherwise okay. I really don't want to be stuck with her all night." Older ladies asked me to shut the windows or mentioned the disappearance of a brooch. "So long, with sapphires here and here, and the pin's a bit bent. I've had it for years and wouldn't want to lose it for anything."
At the end of half an hour I retired to Summertown's rooms in Canterbury and changed my first collar. It was unnecessary, but I wished to present an appearance of strenuousness. The music of the lancers began as I entered Tom Quad, and pairs of figures, garish or sombre in the evening light, hastened their leisurely pace along the broad terrace. Sonia met me by appointment at the door of the cathedral, and I was reluctantly compelled to pilot her to O'Rane's garret in Peck.
At the end of half an hour, I went back to Summertown's rooms in Canterbury and changed my first collar. It wasn’t necessary, but I wanted to look like I was putting in effort. The music for the lancers started as I entered Tom Quad, and couples, dressed either brightly or in dark colors in the evening light, quickened their slow pace along the wide terrace. Sonia met me as planned at the cathedral door, and I was reluctantly forced to take her to O'Rane's place in Peck.
"I just wanted to see it," she told me, as we tried to make ourselves comfortable in the most Spartan room in Oxford. Two wicker chairs, a table without a cloth, a rickety sideboard and a bookcase with three Reading Room books were all the furniture; there were no ornaments, no pictures, and only one photograph—a signed snapshot of Sonia paddling a canoe on the river at Crowley Court.
"I just wanted to see it," she said to me as we tried to get comfortable in the most bare room in Oxford. Two wicker chairs, a table without a cloth, a shaky sideboard, and a bookcase with three Reading Room books made up all the furniture; there were no decorations, no pictures, and just one photo—a signed snapshot of Sonia paddling a canoe on the river at Crowley Court.
"It was very tactful of him to put the photograph out," I said.
"It was really thoughtful of him to put out the photograph," I said.
"Doesn't he always ...?" Sonia began, and then blushed.
"Doesn't he always ...?" Sonia started, then blushed.
"Always, Sonia," I answered. "I was only teasing you. You're rather a friend of his, aren't you?"
"Always, Sonia," I replied. "I was just teasing you. You're a pretty good friend of his, right?"
She nodded, and in her eyes there was adoration such as is given few men to inspire.
She nodded, and in her eyes was a level of adoration that few men are able to inspire.
"Has he ever told you about the time before he came to England?" she asked.
"Has he ever told you about the time before he came to England?" she asked.
"Little bits," I said.
"Small pieces," I said.
"He told me everything," she answered proudly.
"He told me everything," she said with pride.
"I'm sure it wasn't all fit for the young——"
"I'm sure it wasn't all appropriate for the young——"
"I'm not young, Mr. Oakleigh."
"I'm not young, Mr. Oakleigh."
"And I'm sure a good part of the language was—unparliamentary, Miss Dainton. However, that by the way. He's a good little man——"
"And I’m sure a lot of the language was—unparliamentary, Miss Dainton. But that’s beside the point. He’s a decent little guy——"
"You are patronizing!" she interrupted.
"You're being patronizing!" she interrupted.
"He's a man; he's little—compared with Jim Loring or myself, for example——"
"He's a man; he's small—compared to Jim Loring or me, for instance——"
"He's worth more than you and Loring put together!"
"He's worth more than you and Loring combined!"
"Speaking for myself, I agree," I said.
"I agree," I said.
"There's nothing he can't do!"
"There's nothing he can't do!"
"He's done pretty well so far," I conceded, and lit a cigarette.
"He's done pretty well so far," I admitted, and lit a cigarette.
"It's nothing to what he will do. After Oxford he's going to set out to seek his fortune,"—Sonia had dropped into the very language of a fairy-story. "And when he comes back——"
"It's nothing compared to what he will do. After Oxford, he's going to go out to find his fortune,"—Sonia had started speaking like a character in a fairy tale. "And when he comes back——"
"You'll marry him," I said at a venture.
"You'll marry him," I said, taking a guess.
"Yes."
Yes.
"When was all this fixed up?" I asked.
"When was all this set up?" I asked.
She held out her left hand to me; the third finger was encircled with a piece of blue ribbon. "To-night."
She stretched out her left hand to me; the third finger was wrapped with a piece of blue ribbon. "Tonight."
"He bagged that off the cheese-straws at dinner," I said.
"He grabbed that from the cheese straws at dinner," I said.
"I don't care if he did," she answered.
"I don't care if he did," she replied.
"It'll wash off in the bath to-morrow morning."
"It'll wash off in the bath tomorrow morning."
There was a sound of feet ascending the stairs three steps at a time. The door was flung open, and O'Rane burst into the room.
There was the sound of footsteps hurriedly climbing the stairs. The door swung open, and O'Rane rushed into the room.
"I shall keep it as long as I live," Sonia declared.
"I'll keep it for as long as I live," Sonia declared.
O'Rane pointed an accusing finger at her.
O'Rane pointed a finger at her accusingly.
"Bambina, what d'you mean by cutting me?" he demanded.
"Bambina, what do you mean by cutting me?" he asked.
"Is it time? I've been telling George——"
"Is it time? I've been telling George——"
He threw his arms round her, bent down and kissed her on the lips.
He wrapped his arms around her, leaned down, and kissed her on the lips.
"What's the good of telling him? What's the good of telling anyone? They don't understand. Nobody but you and me.... George, I suppose you know that in addition to being frightfully in the way, you're cutting Lady Amy?"
"What's the point of telling him? What's the point of telling anyone? They don't get it. Nobody but you and me... George, I guess you know that besides being a huge inconvenience, you're ignoring Lady Amy?"
I threw away my cigarette and made for the door.
I tossed my cigarette and headed for the door.
"In the words of my tutor, the estimable Mr. Templeton," I said, "Thees ees erl vary irraygular, Meester O'Reene. I think I shall go and tell Lady Loring, Sonia, and leave her to break it to your parents."
"In the words of my tutor, the esteemed Mr. Templeton," I said, "This is all very irregular, Mr. O'Reene. I think I’ll go and tell Lady Loring, Sonia, and let her break it to your parents."
Sonia clasped her hands in supplication.
Sonia clasped her hands in prayer.
"Dear George, don't be mean! It's an absolute secret!"
"Dear George, don't be rude! It's a complete secret!"
"You can tell it to the Devil himself for all I care!" cried O'Rane in defiance.
"You can say it to the Devil himself for all I care!" shouted O'Rane defiantly.
The only person to whom, in fact, I told the news was Amy Loring.
The only person I actually told the news to was Amy Loring.
"But how absurd!" she exclaimed. "Sonia's only a child. He's not much more than a boy himself."
"But how ridiculous!" she exclaimed. "Sonia's just a kid. He's barely more than a boy himself."
"Time will work wonders," I said.
"Time will work wonders," I said.
"But will he have anything to marry on?"
"But will he have anything to offer for marriage?"
"He's never had a shilling to call his own since he was thirteen and a half. It's just the sort of thing he would do."
"He's never had a penny to his name since he was thirteen and a half. It's exactly the kind of thing he would do."
Lady Amy shook her head, unconvinced.
Lady Amy shook her head, not convinced.
"It isn't fair on her. I know David, I'm awfully fond of him; I think he's really brave, and I should quite expect any girl to fall in love with him. But——" she shook her head again. "I mean, they're too young to know what they're talking about; this is the first time she's had her hair up. If I were Lady Dainton, I should give her a good talking to."
"It’s not fair to her. I know David, and I really like him; I think he’s really brave, and I can totally see any girl falling for him. But—" she shook her head again. "I mean, they’re too young to understand what they’re talking about; this is the first time she’s had her hair up. If I were Lady Dainton, I’d have a serious talk with her."
"But it's a dead and utter secret," I reminded her. "I don't suppose Lady Dainton will hear anything about it till it's all over."
"But it's a total secret," I reminded her. "I doubt Lady Dainton will hear anything about it until it's all over."
"Till they're married?" she asked in dismay.
"Until they’re married?" she asked in shock.
"Yes."
Yes.
"Or till it's broken off?"
"Or until it's broken off?"
"Raney's not likely to break it off!"
"Raney probably won't finish it!"
"She may. You must remember he's about the only man she's ever met."
"She might. You have to remember he's pretty much the only guy she's ever met."
The band struck up the opening bars of a new waltz, and we returned to the ballroom, leaving the subject of our conversation to take care of itself. Contact with O'Rane always made me fatalistic and more than naturally helpless.
The band started playing the opening notes of a new waltz, and we went back to the ballroom, letting the topic of our conversation sort itself out. Interacting with O'Rane always made me feel resigned and more than a little powerless.
CHAPTER 3 BERTRAND OAKLEIGH
I
I left Oxford with a sense of oppressive loneliness.
I left Oxford feeling overwhelmingly lonely.
It was not entirely the sorrow of parting from a place I had for four years loved but too well; it was not altogether the prospect of making a fresh start—I was pleasurably excited by that; the feeling of forlornness arose, I think, from the recognition that the next step would have to be taken alone. I suppose I am shy; certainly I lack initiative. There had hitherto always been someone to keep me in countenance—Loring at my private school, at Melton and, later, at Oxford, and there had always been someone to act as a stimulus. At one time it was Burgess, who laid[Pg 124] the foundation of any knowledge I have gleaned, and made me as temperate, passionless and sterile as I have become—as deeply imbued, perhaps, with the indifference that masquerades as toleration.
It wasn’t just the sadness of leaving a place I had loved for four years; it wasn’t entirely the idea of starting fresh—I was actually looking forward to that. The feeling of loneliness came from realizing that the next step would have to be taken by myself. I guess I’m shy; definitely, I lack initiative. Until now, there had always been someone to support me—Loring at my private school, then at Melton and later at Oxford—and there had always been someone to motivate me. At one point, it was Burgess, who laid[Pg 124] the groundwork for any knowledge I’ve gained and made me as restrained, unemotional, and uncreative as I have become—perhaps as deeply influenced by the indifference that pretends to be tolerance.
At another time I was stirred from philosophic doubt by the fanaticism of O'Rane. The fire he lit burned too brightly to last, but by strange irony as it began to flicker I came under the influence of my guardian Bertrand Oakleigh, a man so disillusioned that in very factiousness of opposition I was driven to fan the dying embers of my young enthusiasms. My intimate acquaintance with him began in the autumn of 1904, some fifteen months after I had come down. In the interval I must admit to a feeling of intellectual homelessness.
At another time, I was pulled from my philosophical doubts by O'Rane's extreme beliefs. The fire he started burned too fiercely to survive, but oddly enough, as it began to fade, I fell under the influence of my guardian, Bertrand Oakleigh, a man so disillusioned that in the very act of opposing him, I found myself trying to revive the fading sparks of my youthful passions. I really got to know him in the fall of 1904, about fifteen months after I had left school. During that time, I admit I felt intellectually homeless.
The last moments of the Oxford phase came at the end of July after six weeks in Ireland with my mother. I returned to London and picked up Loring, and the two of us presented ourselves for our vivâs. There was little worthy of record in my own case. A fat-faced man in a B.D. hood opened at random the Index and Epitome to the Dictionary of National Biography, turned the leaves, shut the book with a snap and called my name. For perhaps six minutes I drew on my imagination for the early life of the Young Pretender; then in an oily, well-fed voice my examiner remarked, "Thank you. That will do." I disliked the voice, I disliked the man. He is probably a bishop now.
The final moments of the Oxford phase happened at the end of July after six weeks in Ireland with my mom. I came back to London and met up with Loring, and we both showed up for our vivas. There wasn't much worth mentioning in my case. A chubby man in a B.D. hood randomly opened the Index and Epitome to the Dictionary of National Biography, flipped through the pages, snapped the book shut, and called my name. For about six minutes, I had to rely on my imagination for the early life of the Young Pretender; then, in a slick, well-fed voice, my examiner said, "Thank you. That will do." I didn’t like the voice, and I didn’t like the guy. He’s probably a bishop now.
When my own ordeal was over I strolled round the Schools to see how the Greats men were getting on. To my delight I found Loring in the middle of his vivâ—or perhaps it would be more accurate to say the vivâ was in progress, for I have no idea when it started. Maradick of Corpus was examining, and everyone seemed to be enjoying himself. The candidate was leaning back with his chair tilted at an angle and his thumbs in the armholes of his waistcoat; so far as a lay man could judge he was making out an effective case against the Pragmatism of William James, of which, by an appropriate coincidence, Maradick was regarded as one of the greatest living exponents. The scornful demolition went on unchecked until Loring introduced some such name as Müsseldorf.
When my own ordeal was over, I walked around the Schools to check on how the Greats students were doing. To my delight, I found Loring in the middle of his viva—or maybe it’s more accurate to say the viva was going on, because I have no idea when it started. Maradick from Corpus was the examiner, and everyone seemed to be having a good time. The candidate was leaning back with his chair tilted at an angle and his thumbs in the armholes of his waistcoat; as far as a layperson could tell, he was making a strong case against William James's Pragmatism, of which, coincidentally, Maradick was considered one of the leading experts. The scornful critique continued uninterrupted until Loring mentioned a name like Müsseldorf.
"Who?" interrupted Maradick.
"Who?" interrupted Maradick.
"Müsseldorf. Johan Müsseldorf of Nürnburg. Died about 1830. It's his 'Prolegomena' I'm quoting. He exploded Pragmatism before James was born."
"Müsseldorf. Johan Müsseldorf of Nuremberg. Died around 1830. I'm quoting his 'Prolegomena.' He took down Pragmatism before James was even born."
"Exploded? Well, er ... that's as may be. I remember now you mentioned him in one of your papers. He's not very well known in this country."
"Exploded? Well, um ... that's possible. I remember you mentioned him in one of your papers. He's not very well known here."
"I don't know about this country," Loring rejoined. "He's shamefully neglected in this university. Yet he undoubtedly anticipated Schopenhauer on Will. Or if you look at Lincke's 'Note on Berkeley's Subjective Idealism'...."
"I don't know about this country," Loring said. "He's seriously overlooked at this university. But he definitely had ideas that foreshadowed Schopenhauer on Will. Or if you check out Lincke's 'Note on Berkeley's Subjective Idealism'...."
"Lincke, did you say?" inquired another of the examiners.
"Lincke, did you say?" asked another examiner.
The remainder of that vivâ has passed into history, and when I went up to take my M.A. three years later the story was told me of three different people. On the last day of the written work, Loring had expressed dissatisfaction with his papers, and I heard later that when he began his vivâ the examiners regarded him as a hopeless, unsalvageable third. They asked formal questions, and he replied by burlesquing such of their lecture theories as he had picked up at second hand. It was by pure chance that he mentioned Müsseldorf, but the awe of unfamiliarity with which the name was received led him to try experiments with the mass of mid-nineteenth century metaphysics that for two years I had seen him reading in the window-seats of "93D" or reciting of an evening to a restless Siamese kitten.
The rest of that viva has become part of history, and when I went to take my M.A. three years later, I heard three different stories about it. On the last day of the written exams, Loring was unhappy with his papers, and I later learned that when he started his viva, the examiners saw him as a hopeless, irredeemable third. They asked him formal questions, and he responded by mocking some of their lecture theories that he had picked up secondhand. It was purely by chance that he mentioned Müsseldorf, but the way the name was received with a sense of awe due to its unfamiliarity prompted him to experiment with the wave of mid-nineteenth-century metaphysics that I had watched him reading in the window seats of "93D" or reciting in the evenings to a restless Siamese kitten.
I arrived in time to see the three examiners taking counsel together, while Loring looked on with the good-natured tolerance of a man who is prepared to give up his whole day in a good cause.
I arrived just in time to see the three examiners discussing things together, while Loring watched with the easygoing patience of someone ready to spend his entire day on a worthy cause.
"We think, my colleagues and I," said Maradick at length, "that this discussion had better be continued in another room. Perhaps you will come this way with me? We should like to hear you more fully on this subject, but of course there are other candidates to consider."
"We believe, my colleagues and I," said Maradick after a moment, "that it would be better to continue this discussion in another room. Would you come this way with me? We’d like to hear more from you on this topic, but of course, we have other candidates to consider."
I have only Loring's unchecked, picturesque narrative of what took place during the next hour, as I was not sure[Pg 126] whether the public was admitted to this private, auricular examination.
I only have Loring's vivid and unfiltered account of what happened during the next hour, as I wasn't sure[Pg 126] if the public was allowed in for this private, confidential hearing.
"They'll give me a first on that," he predicted, as we walked up the High together. "Bound to! Oh, it was one of our better vivâs! I hauled out every German philosopher I'd ever heard of, and a fair sprinkling that I made up on the spot, carefully adding an outline of their work and pointing out where they differed from our esteemed old friend Lincke. Maradick don't know much about modern German metaphysics, and he knows a dam' sight less about the German language. I quoted long passages to establish my points, and when I couldn't think of any to suit, I just made 'em up! I'd no idea my German was so fluent. If they don't give me a first, I'll expose Maradick for pretending to recognize quotations from two non-existent authors named Frischmann and Reichwald respectively." He led the way to the station with an obvious sense of a good day's work done.
"They'll definitely give me a top grade for that," he predicted as we walked up the High together. "For sure! Oh, it was one of our better oral exams! I pulled out every German philosopher I could think of, and even some that I made up on the spot, carefully outlining their ideas and pointing out how they differed from our old friend Lincke. Maradick doesn't know much about modern German metaphysics, and he knows even less about the German language. I quoted long passages to support my points, and when I couldn't think of any that fit, I just made them up! I had no idea my German was so fluent. If they don’t give me a top grade, I'll expose Maradick for pretending to recognize quotes from two made-up authors named Frischmann and Reichwald." He led the way to the station with a clear sense of a job well done.
I imagine that every man, before he attains wisdom, endures a part or the whole of a walking tour. O'Rane had propounded the idea in the course of our last term, and his eloquence was sufficient to shake even Loring. On leaving Oxford we repaired to House of Steynes, where Raney was awaiting us with a haversack and ash-plant, and without giving our enthusiasm a chance to cool we struck south with no more destination nor time-limit than was implied in the determination to walk until we quarrelled or grew tired of walking. It is a tribute to our friendship that three weeks later we reached Loring Castle, Chepstow, unsundered and harmonious.
I think that every guy, before he gains wisdom, goes through a walking journey, at least in part. O'Rane brought up this idea during our last term, and his passion was enough to even get Loring thinking. After leaving Oxford, we headed to the House of Steynes, where Raney was waiting for us with a backpack and a walking stick. Without giving our excitement a chance to fade, we headed south with no specific destination or time limit other than our decision to walk until we either had a fight or got tired of walking. It shows how strong our friendship is that three weeks later, we arrived at Loring Castle in Chepstow, still together and on good terms.
There was, I suppose, too much variety for us to grow weary of each other's society. Marching without map or time-table, we billeted ourselves for the night on any friend we encountered on the way, and when none was available we put up at the first hotel that promised adequate bathing accommodation. Our kit was not immoderate—brushes, razors, sponges and pyjamas. When we needed clean clothes we bought them, and got rid of the old through the parcels post. This last was the only matter of disagreement between[Pg 127] us, for Loring professed an overwhelming desire to heap unwelcome gifts on the unsuspecting men who chanced to be in the public eye at the moment.
There was probably too much variety for us to get tired of each other's company. Marching without a map or schedule, we stayed overnight with any friend we met along the way, and when there was no one available, we checked into the first hotel that offered decent bathing facilities. Our gear wasn’t excessive—just brushes, razors, sponges, and pajamas. When we needed clean clothes, we bought them and mailed the old ones back home. This last part was the only thing we disagreed on, as Loring had a strong desire to shower unwelcome gifts on unsuspecting guys who happened to be in public at the time.
"I've walked clean through these boots," I remember his remarking one night at Windermere, as I yawned through an attack on the current Education Bill in a fiery local organ. "George, d'you think your friend Dr. Clifford would like some capital brown bootings? Or Lord Hugh Cecil?" He seized the paper from my hands and turned the pages thoughtfully. "Eugene Sandow! That does it! Why, it may be his birthday to-morrow for all you know!" And it was only by concerted physical force that we restrained him.
"I've completely worn out these boots," I remember him saying one night at Windermere, as I yawned through a fierce critique of the current Education Bill in a local paper. "George, do you think your friend Dr. Clifford would want some serious brown boots? Or Lord Hugh Cecil?" He snatched the paper from my hands and flipped through the pages thoughtfully. "Eugene Sandow! That's it! It might even be his birthday tomorrow for all we know!" And it took a combined effort to hold him back.
The result of our Schools reached us at Shrewsbury: Loring had got a first and I a second.
The results from our schools reached us in Shrewsbury: Loring got a first and I got a second.
"It's one in the eye for dear old Burgess," he remarked, when we congratulated him. "I shall go down to Melton next term and ask for an extra half, just to score him off. And now I really can take things easily."
"It's a real blow for old Burgess," he said when we congratulated him. "I'm going to Melton next term and ask for an extra half, just to one-up him. And now I really can take it easy."
"Why don't you stand for a fellowship?" I asked. I remembered his dread of leaving Oxford and found it in my heart to envy him his chance of living on and off in—say All Souls for another half-dozen years.
"Why don't you apply for a fellowship?" I asked. I recalled his fear of leaving Oxford and couldn't help but envy him for the opportunity to live on and off in—let's say All Souls—for another six years.
"Why in God's name should I?" he demanded. "I've satisfied myself, and anyone else who's interested in the subject, that I've got some ability. Now the only artistic thing is to waste it. There's no distinction in belonging to an effete aristocracy unless people can be induced to think you're being thrown away. I'm going to be a Dreadful Object Lesson."
"Why on Earth should I?" he asked. "I've convinced myself, and anyone else who's curious about it, that I have some talent. Now the only artistic thing is to waste it. There's no distinction in being part of a useless elite unless people can be made to believe you're being wasted. I'm going to be a Dreadful Object Lesson."
He leaned back in his chair, yawned and sat with closed eyes until we roused him.
He leaned back in his chair, yawned, and sat with his eyes closed until we woke him up.
"Seriously, what are you going to do?" O'Rane inquired.
"Seriously, what are you going to do?" O'Rane asked.
Loring adopted the manner of a Hyde Park orator.
Loring took on the style of a Hyde Park speaker.
"Live abroad," he said, "and squander the rents that I wring from the necessitous poor. Come back in time to shoot the birds or hunt the foxes that have overrun my tenants' land. Go down to the House once every few years to vote against democratic measures. Marry an actress of [Pg 128]questionable virtue and die, leaving a son who has only to take the trouble to be born in order to become an hereditary legislator and a permanent obstacle to the People's Will. It'll be very hard work, but someone must do it, or Drury Lane and the Liberal Publication Department would have to close down. That's what's expected of tenth transmitters of foolish faces, isn't it, George?"
"Live abroad," he said, "and waste the rents I squeeze from the needy poor. Come back just in time to shoot birds or hunt foxes that have taken over my tenants' land. Go to the House every few years to vote against democratic measures. Marry an actress of [Pg 128]questionable morals and die, leaving a son who just needs to be born to become an hereditary legislator and a permanent barrier to the People's Will. It'll be a lot of hard work, but someone has to do it, or Drury Lane and the Liberal Publication Department would have to shut down. That’s what’s expected from the tenth generation of foolish faces, right, George?"
"It's the least you can do," I assured him.
"It's the least you can do," I assured him.
"And the most. That's the sad part about it." His face grew reflective and his voice lost its note of banter. "Time was when I hugged delusions and called them ideals. I used to think there was room in the body politic for men who were rich enough and high placed enough to be quite independent of party considerations,—men who could wait and take long views, men without seats to lose or constituents to bother about, men who couldn't be bought because there was nothing big enough to offer them. The enormous majority of M.P.'s go into politics for what they can get out of them—legal jobs, office, local honour and glory—and it gets worse every time another poor man is elected. They can't afford to wait, these poor men; therefore they can hold no independent view; therefore they'll accept any dam', dirty, dishonest shift their leaders may suggest. And so public life gets more sordid every day."
"And the most. That's the sad part about it." His expression turned thoughtful, and his tone shifted away from playful. "There was a time when I clung to delusions and called them ideals. I used to believe there was space in politics for people who were wealthy enough and positioned high enough to be truly independent of party agendas—people who could be patient and think long-term, individuals with nothing to lose and no constituents to worry about, people who couldn't be bribed because nothing substantial could be offered to them. The vast majority of M.P.s enter politics for personal gain—jobs, positions, local prestige—and it just gets worse every time another underprivileged person is elected. They can't wait, these underprivileged folks; so they can't have an independent perspective; therefore, they'll accept any dirty, dishonest trick that their leaders might propose. And so, public life gets more grimy every day."
I suggested that with all its faults our English public life was still ethically the cleanest in the world and was so far from consistently deteriorating that it was still some way above eighteenth-century England. If he found it corrupt it was for him to raise it to his ideal.
I suggested that despite its flaws, our English public life was still the most ethical in the world and was not consistently getting worse; in fact, it was still far better than England in the eighteenth century. If he saw it as corrupt, it was up to him to elevate it to his ideal.
"My dear George," he answered, "the ideal perished on the day I discovered Unionists and Radicals both talking of 'big views' and 'the higher patriotism' and at the same time helping themselves out of the public purse. No, no! Suave mari magno. I shall endeavor not to marry the actress of questionable virtue, but I shan't attempt to etherialize politics. They're too dirty, for one thing, and they're too dam' dull for another."
"My dear George," he replied, "the ideal was lost the day I saw both Unionists and Radicals discussing 'big views' and 'higher patriotism' while at the same time helping themselves to public funds. No way! Suave mari magno. I’ll try not to marry the actress of questionable morality, but I won’t try to make politics seem noble. They’re too corrupt, for one thing, and they’re way too boring for another."
He might have added that they were too uncertain. In[Pg 129] twenty years' tolerably close observation it is the unexpected changes of politics that impress me most—the big Bills that evoke none of the expected opposition, the little Bills that break Ministries, the inflation or sudden pricking of a reputation, the constant shifting and re-arranging of parties. Ten days after Loring's criticism of politics on the score of their dullness, the three of us were at Chepstow waiting for the weather to mend before pushing on to London. The Khaki Parliament does not rank high among periods of consummate human dignity; its birth was overshadowed and embarrassed by the South African War; its early and middle life were given over to Education and Licensing Bills of which I imagine even their authors were not unduly proud. Then without warning came the news that Chamberlain had declared for Mercantilism, Protection, Fair-Trade—whatever name was dug out of the economy primers before the movement was baptized with the name of Tariff Reform.
He could have mentioned that they were too unpredictable. In[Pg 129] twenty years of fairly close observation, what stands out to me most are the unexpected shifts in politics—the major Bills that bring none of the anticipated backlash, the minor Bills that can topple governments, the inflation or sudden decline of a reputation, the constant reshuffling and reorganization of parties. Just ten days after Loring criticized politics for being dull, the three of us were in Chepstow waiting for the weather to improve before heading to London. The Khaki Parliament isn't exactly a high point of human dignity; it was born out of the shadow of the South African War, and its early and mid-periods were consumed by Education and Licensing Bills, which I doubt even their creators were particularly proud of. Then, out of nowhere, we got the news that Chamberlain had thrown his support behind Mercantilism, Protection, Fair-Trade—whatever term was pulled from economic primers before this movement was officially named Tariff Reform.
The Unionist party divided, prominent Ministers left the Cabinet and a battle royal raged between "Free Fooders" and "Whole Hoggers," while the Tariff Commission scoured the business centres of the kingdom in search of evidence to support the Chamberlain indictment. To the layman it seemed as if Mr. Balfour's continued tenure of office could be counted by weeks, and as "General Election" came back to men's lips, political interest revived throughout the country and there arose a lust for Social Reform only comparable to the famous summer weeks of the French National Convention.
The Unionist party split, key Ministers left the Cabinet, and a major conflict erupted between "Free Fooders" and "Whole Hoggers," while the Tariff Commission searched the business centers of the country for evidence to back up Chamberlain's claims. To the average person, it looked like Mr. Balfour's time in office could be counted in weeks, and as "General Election" started being talked about again, political interest surged across the nation, sparking a desire for Social Reform reminiscent of the famous summer weeks of the French National Convention.
My interest in politics, long confined to sterile criticism of the Education and Licensing Acts enlivened by fierce denunciation of the Government's indentured labour in South Africa, became of a sudden constructive, vital and effective. Returning to town in October I took rooms in King Street, St. James's and resuscitated the Thursday Club. The Government had a wonderful knack of shamming death and never dying, and in 1903 we seemed within a month or two of dissolution. A comprehensive programme was needed, and speaking for Youth, Liberalism, Oxford, we rushed into print with our "Thursday Essays."
My interest in politics, which had been limited to dry critiques of the Education and Licensing Acts and passionate criticism of the government's indentured labor practices in South Africa, suddenly became constructive, lively, and impactful. When I returned to the city in October, I rented a place on King Street, St. James's, and revived the Thursday Club. The government had an amazing ability to pretend to be dead without actually dying, and in 1903, we seemed just a month or two away from being dissolved. We needed a comprehensive plan, so representing Youth, Liberalism, and Oxford, we quickly published our "Thursday Essays."
I can see now that there was little originality in the book. Half-unconsciously we hearkened to the voices that were murmuring round about us and, with the impetuosity of youth, always went one better than anyone else, including, at a late date, the official programme-mongers headed by the new Liberal Prime Minister at the Albert Hall. Campbell-Bannerman might postpone the settlement of Ireland, but we were not so faint-hearted; Mr. Birrell might plead for Simple Bible Teaching as a solution of the religious education difficulty, we boldly declared for secularism, and so throughout our six or eight chapters.
I can see now that there was little originality in the book. Half-aware, we listened to the voices murmuring around us and, with the impulsiveness of youth, always tried to one-up everyone else, including, eventually, the official program promoters led by the new Liberal Prime Minister at the Albert Hall. Campbell-Bannerman might delay the resolution of Ireland, but we were not so timid; Mr. Birrell might advocate for Simple Bible Teaching as a solution to the religious education issue, but we confidently advocated for secularism, and so it went throughout our six or eight chapters.
Glancing at the old "Essays" with their Oxford omniscience and glittering epigram, their logic—and faith in logic, their assurance and perfervidity, I feel very old or very young, I am not sure which. We Liberal Leaguers of 1903 were to have so strange a history in the next ten years. The old Radicalism of Boer War days, the Peace-Retrenchment-and-Reform Radicalism was, in 1903, hardly respectable: we thought as "imperially" as the truest Chamberlain stalwart. Dilke, with his "Greater Britain," was our pattern Radical statesman, and the Federation of the Empire took place of honour in our manifesto. By a curious irony the 1906 election was too successful: there were too many Noncomformists seeking to recast Education and Suppress Beer, too many Labour men with visions of expensive Social Reform. The Liberal League—most gentlemanly of parties—was captured; its leaders retained their positions of command by undertaking to push other people's Bills. Not till the Great War broke out did they come to their own again.
Glancing at the old "Essays" with their Oxford wisdom and sparkling quotes, their logic—and belief in logic, their confidence and passion, I feel either very old or very young, I’m not sure which. We Liberal Leaguers of 1903 were about to have such a strange history over the next ten years. The old Radicalism from the Boer War era, the Peace-Retrenchment-and-Reform Radicalism, was, in 1903, hardly respectable: we thought as "imperially" as the truest Chamberlain supporter. Dilke, with his "Greater Britain," was our ideal Radical statesman, and the Federation of the Empire held a place of honor in our manifesto. Ironically, the 1906 election was too successful: there were too many Nonconformists looking to reshape Education and limit Beer, too many Labour members with dreams of costly Social Reform. The Liberal League—most gentlemanly of parties—was taken over; its leaders kept their positions of power by agreeing to promote other people's Bills. It wasn’t until the Great War began that they regained their strength.
Dilke was our model abroad, but, when the vociferous, Radico-Labour-Nonconformist majority demanded Social Reform and a new heaven and earth, we were constrained to seek fresh guidance. We found it in the Webb handbooks for bureaucrats. With their stupendous mastery of detail, their analysis and classification, their prescriptions for every variety of social ill, they were an incomparable vade-mecum for legislators in a hurry. They appealed to the lazy man and the Oxford mind. I remember my relief some years later in[Pg 131] reading "The Break-up of the Poor Law," for unemployment had never seemed easy till I found the industrial population divided by percentages, ticketed and mobilized, ultimately pressed into penal colonies in the case of recalcitrancy. I had a perfect scheme cooked, eaten and digested for the Labour man who demanded unemployment legislation and the silly-season correspondent who inquired in general terms whether the unemployed were not really the unemployable. The Webb influence was paramount in the meetings of the Thursday Club, and in our essays on Social Reform I trace a Webb-derived mechanical conception of the State, a lust for sweeping legislation, a disregard for mere flesh and blood and a growing reliance on governmental control and coercion.
Dilke was our role model overseas, but when the loud, Radico-Labour-Nonconformist majority called for Social Reform and a whole new world, we had to look for fresh guidance. We found it in the Webb handbooks for bureaucrats. With their incredible attention to detail, analysis, and categorization, along with solutions for every kind of social problem, they were an unmatched resource for busy lawmakers. They appealed to the laid-back individual and the Oxford intellect. I remember feeling relieved some years later in [Pg 131] when I read "The Break-up of the Poor Law," because unemployment had never seemed straightforward until I saw the industrial population broken down by percentages, classified and organized, ultimately pushed into penal colonies if they resisted. I had a complete plan all set for the Labour person who wanted unemployment legislation and for the reporter who lightly questioned whether the unemployed were truly just unemployable. The Webb influence was dominant in the meetings of the Thursday Club, and in our essays on Social Reform, I can see a Webb-inspired mechanical view of the State, a desire for sweeping legislation, a lack of concern for individuals, and an increasing dependence on government control and enforcement.
Our book was produced in 1904, but I did not wait to assist at its publication. In the autumn of 1903 my eyesight—never strong—underwent one of its eclipses, and my doctor ordered me a sea-voyage. For a year I wandered round the world, still full enough of the Dilke ideal to make special study of British colonies and possessions abroad. I went alone, because Loring, one of the few acceptable companions with money and leisure to spare, answered my invitation in Dr. Johnson's words: "No man will be a sailor who has contrivance enough to get himself into a jail: for being in a ship is being in jail with a chance of being drowned.... A man in a jail has more room, better food, and commonly better company." The Daintons, however, who were wintering in Cairo, travelled with me as far as Alexandria.
Our book was published in 1904, but I didn't wait to help with its release. In the fall of 1903, my eyesight—always weak—went through one of its episodes, and my doctor recommended a sea voyage. I spent a year traveling around the world, still inspired by the Dilke ideal, focusing on British colonies and territories abroad. I went alone, because Loring, one of the few acceptable friends with money and free time, replied to my invite using Dr. Johnson's words: "No man will be a sailor who has enough cleverness to get himself into jail: because being on a ship is like being in jail with the chance of drowning... A man in jail has more space, better food, and usually better company." The Daintons, however, who were spending the winter in Cairo, traveled with me as far as Alexandria.
A couple of days before we started I went down to Crowley Court to join them. Tom, who had lately bought himself a small car, motored his brother and O'Rane over from Oxford, to say good-bye. They returned the same evening, but in their brief visit there was time for an embarrassing upheaval. I noticed that Lady Dainton was rather flushed and ill at ease during luncheon, and in the course of the afternoon O'Rane gave me the reason.
A couple of days before we started, I went down to Crowley Court to meet them. Tom, who had recently bought a small car, drove his brother and O'Rane over from Oxford to say goodbye. They came back the same evening, but during their short visit, something awkward happened. I noticed that Lady Dainton seemed a bit flustered and uncomfortable during lunch, and later that afternoon, O'Rane explained why.
"She's a damned, interfering meddler!" he burst out, with no other introduction to the subject. "Lady Dainton, of[Pg 132] course, who else? She had the cheek to tell me she didn't like my writing to Sonia so much."
"She's a damn meddler!" he exclaimed, jumping right into the topic. "Lady Dainton, of[Pg 132] course, who else? She had the nerve to tell me she didn’t like my writing to Sonia that much."
"What's her objection?" I asked.
"What's her issue?" I asked.
"Oh, Sonia's too young, and speaking as her mother—my God, I thought that ullage was kept for penny novelettes! The girl of the present day.... Well, the long and the short of it was—I didn't mean to—but I told her Sonia and I were engaged. That gave her something to think about, George."
"Oh, Sonia's too young, and as her mother—oh my God, I thought that kind of stuff was only for cheap novels! The girls today.... Anyway, the bottom line is—I didn't mean to, but I told her that Sonia and I were engaged. That gave her something to consider, George."
He strode fiercely across the lawn with his hands clasped Napoleonically behind his back.
He walked purposefully across the lawn with his hands clasped behind his back like Napoleon.
"What did she say?" I asked, hurrying to overtake him.
"What did she say?" I asked, rushing to catch up to him.
"Wouldn't hear of it, don't you know?" he answered mimickingly. "We were a pair of children, don't you know? I'd behaved scandalously in mentioning such a thing, it was monstrous; what had I got to support her on? It was all her fault for ever letting Sonia go to Oxford, young men were not to be trusted, and after the years she'd known me, don't you know?" He blew a long breath. "She couldn't have said much more if we'd eloped."
"Wouldn’t hear of it, you know?" he replied in a mocking tone. "We were just a couple of kids, you know? I’d acted scandalously by bringing that up, it was outrageous; what did I have to support her with? It was all her fault for letting Sonia go to Oxford in the first place, young men can’t be trusted, and after all the years she’d known me, you know?" He exhaled deeply. "She couldn’t have said much more if we’d run away together."
"Well, what's going to happen now?"
"Well, what’s going to happen next?"
He flung his hands out in wild gesticulation, and his black eyes were round and hot with angry surprise.
He threw his hands out in a wild gesture, and his dark eyes were wide and fiery with angry surprise.
"She declined to recognize the engagement and told me I was to consider it off," he said. "I told her I proposed to marry Sonia. 'That is for us to decide!'" He clutched my arm and marched me the length of the lawn. "George, she's getting damnably pompous since they made Dainton a bart. We seemed to have reached a bit of an impasse. 'I don't recognize even an understanding,' she said, 'and I shall not permit Sonia to do so. If you persist in this—nonsense, my husband and I shall have to consider whether it is advisable for you and Sonia to have any opportunities of meeting, don't you know? If you will take my advice....' Pah! And then she handed it out. I must think of my career, I was a mere boy; you needed to be married to appreciate that marriage was an expensive luxury...."
"She refused to acknowledge the engagement and told me to consider it off," he said. "I told her I intended to marry Sonia. 'That is for us to decide!'" He grabbed my arm and walked me across the lawn. "George, she's become incredibly arrogant since they made Dainton a baronet. We seemed to have hit a bit of a deadlock. 'I don’t recognize even an agreement,' she said, 'and I won’t allow Sonia to do so either. If you continue this—nonsense, my husband and I will have to think about whether it's wise for you and Sonia to have any chances to meet, you know? If you take my advice....' Pah! And then she went on about it. I need to think about my career; I was just a kid; you had to be married to understand that marriage was an expensive luxury...."
"You seem to have taken it in the neck, Raney," I said as he choked and grew silent in his disgust.
"You seem to have taken it hard, Raney," I said as he choked and fell silent in his disgust.
"Pretty fairly. I'm not to write. I'm honour-bound not to mention the subject to Sonia on pain of having the door shut in my face next time. 'Of course, we shouldn't like that. You're an old friend. Perhaps if you had sisters of your own, don't you know. She started to get patronizing, George, so I asked her to tell me whether she admitted me to the house because I was fit to be admitted, or out of pity because I hadn't a home of my own and was a bastard——"
"Pretty much. I'm not supposed to write. I'm obligated not to bring it up with Sonia, or else I’ll get the door slammed in my face next time. 'Of course, we wouldn't want that. You're an old friend. Maybe if you had sisters of your own, you know.' She began to act all superior, George, so I asked her to tell me if she let me into the house because I was worthy of being there, or out of pity because I didn't have a home of my own and was a bastard——"
At the risk of writing myself down old-fashioned and conventional, I admit there are two or three words that send a shiver through me.
At the risk of sounding old-fashioned and conventional, I admit there are a couple of words that send a shiver through me.
"My dear Raney ...!" I began.
"My dear Raney ...!" I started.
He laid a hand on my arm.
He placed a hand on my arm.
"You can't improve on what she said, old man," he assured me.
"You can't top what she said, man," he assured me.
"Call a spade 'a spade' by all means," I said, "but not 'a bloody shovel.' Especially with women. They have to pretend to be shocked."
"Call a spade 'a spade' for sure," I said, "but not 'a damn shovel.' Especially with women. They have to act like they're shocked."
He threw up his head with a mirthless laugh.
He lifted his head with a humorless laugh.
"There was devilish little pretence about Lady Dainton. It wasn't a word I ought to have used, and apparently it wasn't a thing I ought to have been. I suppose—she hadn't—heard about it before." He stood silent for many moments. "I asked her whether my presence was still acceptable. Of course she was bound ... did it very nicely, all the same. She said I was as welcome as before last June."
"There was hardly any pretense about Lady Dainton. It wasn't a word I should have used, and clearly it wasn't something I should have been. I guess—she hadn't—heard about it before." He remained quiet for several moments. "I asked her if my presence was still okay. Of course, she had to ... but she did it very nicely, still. She said I was as welcome as I was before last June."
He took out a pipe and began filling it. I have met few men to whom the trite metaphor of "blowing off steam" was so applicable.
He pulled out a pipe and started to fill it. I have met few men for whom the cliché "blowing off steam" was so fitting.
"Was that all?" I asked.
"Is that it?" I asked.
"I told her I regarded myself as being still engaged to Sonia." His eyes suddenly blazed and his voice rose. "And that I'd marry her if the whole world was in our way. Children indeed! Does she think there's some fixed age for falling in love?" Again he blew a long breath. "She said she couldn't be responsible for what I chose to fancy about myself, but that I knew her views. There the row ended."
"I told her I still thought of myself as engaged to Sonia." His eyes suddenly flared, and his voice got louder. "And that I’d marry her even if the whole world stood in our way. Children, really! Does she think there’s a certain age when you’re supposed to fall in love?" He let out a long sigh again. "She said she couldn’t be held accountable for what I chose to believe about myself, but that I was aware of her views. That’s where the argument stopped."
There was a subdued leave-taking that night, and for some[Pg 134] days the gloom spread by Lady Dainton seemed to hang round her house and family. For all my wisdom and superiority in discussing the rash engagement with Amy Loring, I was sorry to see it broken off. Two, three years before I had been as anxious as O'Rane to marry and I do not know that a disappointment hurts less at eighteen than later in life. It is true that there was no pecuniary embarrassment in my case, but at that age I refused to regard it as a serious obstacle in O'Rane's path. If anyone wanted money, he either manœuvred himself into a job or put his shoulders to the wheel and made it. The one course, I then fondly believed, was as delightfully simple as the other. In few words, Lady Dainton was entirely wrong and O'Rane entirely right.
That night, the goodbye felt quiet, and for a few[Pg 134] days, the sadness brought on by Lady Dainton seemed to linger over her house and family. Despite my confidence and superiority in discussing the hasty engagement with Amy Loring, I felt bad seeing it end. Two or three years earlier, I had been just as eager as O'Rane to get married, and I’m not sure that a disappointment stings any less at eighteen than it does later in life. It’s true that I didn’t have any financial troubles, but at that age, I didn’t see it as a significant obstacle for O'Rane. If someone needed money, they either figured out how to get a job or worked hard to earn it. Back then, I naively thought both options were equally straightforward. In short, Lady Dainton was completely wrong, and O'Rane was completely right.
I carried that opinion with me to Cairo and beyond. The days of our passage out were days in which Sonia would come on deck in the morning rather white of face and waterily bright of eye. By night, as we strolled aft and looked out over the creaming wake, I would try to invent little consoling speeches and tell her of men who had amassed fortunes almost in an hour; and she—at sixteen and a half—would gaze across the gulf that separated her from one-and-twenty. On that day she would marry him if she married beggary with him, though beggary was but so much rhetoric on her lips. O'Rane's future, as they had mapped it out together a dozen times, included two things that stood out above the rest—the revival of the title that had died with his father and a fortune wherewith to restore his father's estate. From so determined a republican no less could be expected.
I held onto that opinion as I traveled to Cairo and beyond. During those days, Sonia would come on deck in the morning looking a bit pale but with bright, watery eyes. At night, while we walked toward the back of the ship and gazed at the frothy wake, I would try to come up with little comforting speeches and tell her stories about men who had made fortunes almost overnight; and she—at sixteen and a half—would stare across the distance that separated her from being twenty-one. On that day, she would marry him, even if it meant living in poverty with him, though poverty was just talk to her. O'Rane's future, as they had planned it together a dozen times, included two main goals that stood out—the revival of the title that ended with his father and a fortune to restore his father's estate. From such a staunch republican, nothing less could be expected.
The month I spent in Cairo made me doubtful whether Raney had not met his match in Lady Dainton. Even conceding the practicability of her daughter's generous assumptions, I doubted whether fair time would be granted for their maturing. Lady Dainton's ambition carried her far and fast; she was now, after five years' assiduity, reckoned unhesitatingly as of county family; a like assiduity directed on London would, in another five years, leave no house unstormed. I know no one outside an Oscar Wilde play who talked so persistently of the difference between those who were "in[Pg 135] Society" and the others who were not. I studied her method—and was astonished by its simplicity. She engaged a good suite at Shepheard's, aware beforehand of the class of visitors she was likely to meet there; by perseverance and an agreeable manner she succeeded in getting to know all who—in her own phrase—were "worth knowing"; and with the aid of an undeniable flair for organization she made up other people's minds for them and tirelessly arranged expeditions and parties. (It was curiously like the "Pinkerton's Hebdomadary Picnics" of "The Wrecker.") And on her return to England there started a paper-chase of invitations, beginning, "I hope you are not one of the people who think friendships abroad should be forgotten at home, like some dreadful indiscretion...."
The month I spent in Cairo made me question whether Raney had truly met his match in Lady Dainton. Even if we consider her daughter's lofty aspirations to be realistic, I wasn’t sure there would be enough time for them to develop. Lady Dainton's ambition propelled her forward quickly; after five years of hard work, she was now confidently regarded as part of the county elite. If she directed the same effort toward London, in another five years, no house would be left untouched. I don’t know anyone outside of an Oscar Wilde play who talked so relentlessly about the difference between those who were "in [Pg 135] Society" and those who were not. I observed her approach—and was amazed by how straightforward it was. She booked a nice suite at Shepheard's, fully aware of the type of guests she would encounter there; through persistence and a pleasant demeanor, she managed to get to know everyone who—in her own words—was "worth knowing." With her undeniable knack for organization, she shaped other people’s opinions and tirelessly coordinated outings and gatherings. (It was oddly reminiscent of the "Pinkerton's Hebdomadary Picnics" from "The Wrecker.") Upon her return to England, a flurry of invitations began, starting with, "I hope you are not one of those who believe friendships made abroad should be left behind at home, like some terrible mistake...."
I left Cairo with the feeling that Lady Dainton, were her circumstances ever reduced, would always be worth bed, board and a retaining-fee for a Lunn and Perowne Pleasure Cruise.
I left Cairo with the feeling that Lady Dainton, if her situation ever changed, would always be worth a place to stay, meals, and a fee for a Lunn and Perowne Pleasure Cruise.
I also thought that David O'Rane, undergraduate, must cut an insignificant figure in her dominating eyes.
I also thought that David O'Rane, an undergrad, must look pretty insignificant in her overpowering eyes.
II
The world would be appreciably less unbearable if men and women could travel abroad without describing their travels on their return.
The world would be noticeably less unbearable if people could travel abroad without feeling the need to share their experiences when they get back.
After the absence of a year, in which I made my way from London through Africa, India, Australia to South America and back again through the States, Japan, China and Russia, I am free to admit that I sinned frequently and soliloquized interminably to men who neither knew nor wished to hear about the countries I had visited. I was very young at the time, and that must be my excuse. Greater age, and my sufferings at the hands of others, will now restrain my pen and limit me to a single reminiscence.
After being away for a year, during which I traveled from London through Africa, India, Australia, and back to South America, then through the States, Japan, China, and Russia, I can openly admit that I messed up often and talked endlessly to people who neither understood nor cared about the places I had been. I was really young back then, and that has to be my excuse. Now, with more age and the hardships I've faced from others, I'll hold back my writing and focus on just one memory.
On my way home in the late summer of 1904 I broke the journey at Paris to stay with Johnny Carstairs, who was now—after a truncated career at Oxford—established as an honorary attaché at the Embassy. I never visit Paris without turning into the Luxembourg to see what Whistlers are on view and this time, as I came out into the Gardens, I saw Draycott. He[Pg 136] looked shabby and unshaven, but not more so than any conscientious English student in the Quartier Latin, and at no time since he exchanged the extreme of foppery for the extreme of Bohemianism had a frayed shirt or porous boots seemed valid reason in his eyes for cutting a friend.
On my way home in the late summer of 1904, I stopped in Paris to stay with Johnny Carstairs, who was now—after a brief time at Oxford—working as an honorary attaché at the Embassy. I never visit Paris without popping into the Luxembourg to see what Whistlers are on display, and this time, as I stepped out into the Gardens, I spotted Draycott. He looked scruffy and unshaven, but not more so than any diligent English student in the Latin Quarter, and at no point since he traded his dapper style for a more Bohemian look had a worn shirt or shabby shoes ever seemed like a good reason for him to avoid a friend.
"The reason?" Carstairs echoed, when we met for déjeuner in the Café d'Harcourt. "I know it, of course, but——"
"The reason?" Carstairs repeated when we met for lunch in the Café d'Harcourt. "I know it, of course, but——"
Three months of diplomacy had left Carstairs responsible and enigmatic.
Three months of diplomacy had left Carstairs both responsible and mysterious.
"Don't be professional," I said.
"Don't act professional," I said.
"I'm not free to say," he answered. "You may take it he left his country for his country's good, and, if he goes back, click!" He made the gesture of handcuffs snapping over his wrists.
"I'm not at liberty to say," he replied. "You can assume he left his country for its own good, and if he returns, click!" He mimicked the sound of handcuffs snapping onto his wrists.
I made no comment. Since that day I should be sorry to count up the number of men who have gambolled a longer or shorter distance on Draycott's road. They have waylaid me at the House or Club, sometimes on the quayside at Calais—threadbare, furtive and spirituous, even at ten in the morning. They have all been offered the opening of a lifetime and need but twenty pounds for their outfit; and they have all accepted half a crown with gratitude, and most have returned unblushingly once a week until the day when they were met with blank refusal. Draycott's case was the first of my experience—and the most complete.
I didn't say anything. Since that day, I would hate to count how many men have wandered a longer or shorter distance on Draycott's road. They've approached me at the House or Club, sometimes on the quayside in Calais—looking shabby, sneaky, and tipsy, even at ten in the morning. They've all been offered the opportunity of a lifetime and only needed twenty pounds for their gear; and they've all gratefully accepted half a crown, with most returning unabashedly once a week until the day they were met with a flat refusal. Draycott's case was the first I encountered—and the most complete.
After four-and-twenty hours in London I crossed to Ireland and joined my mother and sister in Kerry. Our meeting was in the nature of a conseille de famille, to decide what we were going to do and where we were going to do it. Health and the habit of years mapped out my mother's course for her—the Riviera for the winter, Italy for the spring and Lake House, County Kerry, for the summer and autumn. It was a placid but tolerable programme, and Beryl, who had left school two months before, adopted it eagerly. My mother then came to the remaining and unanswerable question:
After twenty-four hours in London, I made my way to Ireland and joined my mother and sister in Kerry. Our meeting was like a family council, where we figured out what we were going to do and where. My mother's routine, shaped by her health and years of habit, outlined her plans—spending the winter in the Riviera, the spring in Italy, and the summer and autumn at Lake House, County Kerry. It was a calm but acceptable plan, and Beryl, who had just finished school two months earlier, eagerly embraced it. My mother then addressed the last remaining and unresolved question:
"What about you, George?"
"What about you, George?"
As so often with men of weak initiative, the question—with a little judicious delay—was answered for me. My[Pg 137] uncle and former guardian wrote from an address in the County Clare, inviting himself to come for an indefinite period and shoot an unstated number of snipe with me. My mother, who secretly feared and openly resented Bertrand's overbearing manner and restlessly critical tongue, sighed—and accepted her fate. He arrived grumbling at the eight-mile drive, and in the course of ten days left not one stone upon another. The food, the beds, the hours, the shooting—there was nothing too great or too small for his exasperating notice—Beryl was twice reduced to tears, and my mother developed questionable headaches and a taste for lying hours at a time in her room. At heart Bertrand was one of the kindest men I have ever met, but his humour was of the Johnsonian, sledgehammer type, to be met with methods of equal brutality or treated with passive indifference. On the whole I was well treated. For one thing, I seldom have the energy to lose my temper; for another, he had been responsible for me during the greater part of my sentient life, so that, when he poured scorn on English public schools and universities, I could point out that I went to Melton and Oxford at his bidding.
As is often the case with men who lack initiative, the question—after a bit of deliberate delay—was answered for me. My uncle and former guardian wrote from an address in County Clare, inviting himself to come for an indefinite time to shoot a vague number of snipe with me. My mother, who secretly feared and openly resented Bertrand's overbearing nature and constantly critical attitude, sighed—and accepted her fate. He arrived complaining about the eight-mile drive, and over the course of ten days, he turned everything upside down. The food, the beds, the hours, the shooting—nothing was too trivial or too significant for his annoying scrutiny—Beryl was brought to tears twice, and my mother developed dubious headaches and began to enjoy lying in her room for hours. Deep down, Bertrand was one of the kindest people I’ve ever known, but his humor was harsh and straightforward, best addressed with equal bluntness or ignored completely. Overall, I was treated fairly well. For one thing, I rarely have the energy to lose my temper; for another, he had been responsible for me for most of my life, so when he criticized English public schools and universities, I could point out that I attended Melton and Oxford at his request.
"And so now you've written a book," he growled one night after dinner. "What d'you want to do that for?"
"And so now you've written a book," he grumbled one night after dinner. "What do you want to do that for?"
"Money," I said "'No man but a blockhead ever wrote except for money.'"
"Money," I said, "'No one but an idiot ever wrote unless it was for money.'"
"H'm. You won't make money out of that kind of book."
"Hmm. You won't make any money from that kind of book."
"Then you've read it?" I said.
"So you've read it?" I said.
Bertrand knocked the ash from his cigar and thought out a disparaging answer.
Bertrand knocked the ash off his cigar and came up with a snarky reply.
"Oh, I looked at it," he said vaguely. "It's unequal. Some parts worse than others."
"Oh, I checked it out," he said vaguely. "It's not consistent. Some parts are worse than others."
"It was written by several people," I explained.
"It was written by multiple people," I explained.
"Which part was your handiwork?"
"Which part did you make?"
"Which did you think the worst?" I asked in turn.
"Which one did you think was the worst?" I asked back.
My uncle looked at me suspiciously.
My uncle eyed me with suspicion.
"You're not proud of your precious babe," he observed.
"You're not proud of your precious baby," he noted.
"The opportunity would be too irresistible for you if I were."
"The opportunity would be too tempting for you if I were."
Then he laughed, and with that laugh was born the [Pg 138]friendship of many years. It was a pity, he felt, that a young man should bury himself in the dreariest house of the dampest county of the damnedst island in the world. Why should I not come to London, see a little of politics and society, 'try it on the dog, so to say'—which by amplification meant testing the principles of "Thursday Essays" on a popular meeting? If, as a good, catholic hater, there was one thing he hated more than another, it was writing letters: why should I not sign on as his secretary? Though untrained, I should learn much, and anyone with enough superfluous energy to rush into print could handle his correspondence before breakfast.
Then he laughed, and with that laugh started the [Pg 138]friendship that lasted for many years. He thought it was a shame that a young man should isolate himself in the dreariest house in the dampest county on the most cursed island in the world. Why not go to London, experience some politics and social life, 'try it on the dog,' so to speak—which essentially meant testing the ideas in "Thursday Essays" at a public gathering? If, as a passionate hater, there was one thing he couldn't stand more than anything else, it was writing letters: why shouldn't I just sign on as his secretary? Even though I wasn’t trained, I would learn a lot, and anyone with enough extra energy to jump into publishing could manage his correspondence before breakfast.
"Rather you than me, George," said my mother when I discussed the proposal with her. "You won't find it easy...." But I had heard something of Bertrand Oakleigh's house in Princes Gardens and was not unwilling to endure discomfort in establishing myself there.
"Better you than me, George," my mom said when I talked about the proposal with her. "You won't find it easy...." But I had heard some things about Bertrand Oakleigh's house in Princes Gardens and was willing to put up with some discomfort to settle in there.
"I shall be delighted to come, Uncle Bertrand," I told him.
"I'd be happy to come, Uncle Bertrand," I told him.
"For God's sake, don't call me 'uncle,'" he growled. And with an afterthought that seemed lacking in logic, "I'm not your nurse, you know."
"For God's sake, don't call me 'uncle,'" he growled. And with an afterthought that seemed illogical, "I'm not your nurse, you know."
So in the autumn of 1904 I crossed from Ireland, sublet my rooms in King Street and set myself to study secretarial deportment and the ways and character of Bertrand. At this time he was within a few months of seventy, massively built, with massive forehead, and, I think, a massive brain behind it. A wealthy bachelor, with powerful digestion and love of rich food, good wine and strong cigars, he entertained prodigally and had all the admiration of Regency days for a creditable trencherman. (My father rather offended him by dying young, and he looked askance at my shortness of sight and weakness of heart, as though the great-nephew were about to complete the disgrace initiated by the nephew.) In his boorishness and courtesy, his healthy animalism and encyclopædic intellect, his hatred of society and insistence on living in it, he was to me a perplexing bundle of anomalies.
So in the fall of 1904, I crossed over from Ireland, rented out my rooms on King Street, and started studying secretarial skills and the personality of Bertrand. At that time, he was just a few months shy of seventy, broad-shouldered, with a large forehead, and I believe, a strong intellect behind it. A wealthy bachelor with a robust appetite for rich food, good wine, and strong cigars, he hosted lavish gatherings and had all the admiration of Regency times for being a hearty eater. (My father inadvertently offended him by dying young, and he regarded my nearsightedness and heart condition with suspicion, as if the great-nephew was about to carry on the disgrace started by the nephew.) In his rudeness and politeness, his vibrant instincts and vast knowledge, his disdain for society while insisting on being a part of it, he was to me a puzzling mix of contradictions.
Some sides of his character—his disillusionment, independence and far-reaching capacity for verbal hatred—were attributable to early struggles and later disappointments. After[Pg 139] leaving Trinity College he saw fit to quarrel with his father and, spending his last shilling in getting to London, he picked up a living from the gutters of Fleet Street, first as a reporter and then on the editorial staff of a since-defunct paper. While still working with one hand at journalism, he saved enough money to get called to the Bar and collected a rough-and-tumble practice from solicitors of the kind that sooner or later get struck off the Rolls. Eventually he took silk and became respectable, and from the Bar to the House of Commons was a short and well-trodden road.
Some aspects of his character—his disillusionment, independence, and deep capacity for verbal hostility—were linked to early struggles and later disappointments. After[Pg 139] leaving Trinity College, he felt it necessary to argue with his father and, spending his last penny to get to London, he made a living from the streets of Fleet Street, starting as a reporter and later joining the editorial team of a now-defunct newspaper. While still working on journalism with one hand, he managed to save enough money to be called to the Bar and built a rough-and-tumble practice from solicitors who usually end up removed from the Rolls. Eventually, he became a silk and gained respectability, and the path from the Bar to the House of Commons was a short and well-trodden one.
Older members will still recall the Dilke-Chamberlain group below the gangway: Bertrand turned to it as a compass needle swings to the magnetic north. In '80 he was too young to expect preferment, but after the split I believe he was sounded on the subject of the Solicitor-Generalship. With characteristic perversity he affronted Mr. Gladstone by refusing "the indignity of knighthood" and in consequence remained for thirty years a private member, the leader in 'caves' and critic of governments, a formidable opponent but a terrifying ally, with a mordant tongue, a confounding knowledge of procedure and—I am afraid—a love of mischief-making for its own sake.
Older members will still remember the Dilke-Chamberlain group below the gangway: Bertrand turned to it like a compass needle aligns with magnetic north. In '80 he was too young to expect any promotions, but after the split, I believe he was approached about the Solicitor-General position. With his typical stubbornness, he offended Mr. Gladstone by rejecting "the indignity of knighthood," and as a result, he spent thirty years as a private member, a leader in 'caves' and a critic of governments, a tough opponent but a daunting ally, with a sharp tongue, an impressive knowledge of procedure, and—I’m afraid—a fondness for stirring up trouble just for the fun of it.
His hates were chiefly of interest to the persons hated and are far too numerous to set out. It could hardly be otherwise in the case of a man who seemed to acquire scandal intuitively. Knowing him as I now do, I should be reluctant to send any boy of four-and-twenty to live in daily communion with him; for though, like all professional cynics, he came in time to be disregarded, it is of doubtful good for any young man to see the world in quite the condition of corruption in which Bertrand depicted it. Jews and Scots, Tories and Nonconformists, lawyers and humanitarians, he hated them by classes: within the Radical core his antagonism was directed both against the men who lagged behind and those who raced beyond the insular individualism by which alone salvation could come. I always felt that were a guillotine ever set up near the Houses of Parliament, he would—by his own standards of justice—be the sole survivor.
His dislikes mainly mattered to the people he disliked and were way too many to list. It’s hard to imagine otherwise when it comes to a man who seemed to naturally attract scandal. Knowing him as I do now, I wouldn’t want to send any twenty-four-year-old to spend every day with him; because, like all professional cynics, he eventually became irrelevant, it’s probably not good for any young man to see the world in the deeply corrupt way that Bertrand portrayed it. He hated groups like Jews and Scots, Tories and Nonconformists, lawyers and humanitarians: his animosity was aimed at them by category. Within the Radical circle, he targeted both the men who fell behind and those who went beyond the insular individualism that he believed was the only path to salvation. I always thought that if a guillotine were ever set up near the Houses of Parliament, he would—by his own standards of justice—be the only one left standing.
Hide the fireworks or disperse the spectators, and he was another man. His antipathies were so far from being reciprocated that Princes Gardens was a political Delphi. His judgement and knowledge of men were good enough for Ministers to consult him on appointments, chiefly—by some curious irony—ecclesiastical preferment, and it is not too much to say that he never tripped. I always imagine that he stirred a busy finger in the concoction of Honour Lists, though this part of the correspondence he kept to himself.
Hide the fireworks or send the spectators away, and he was a different person. His dislikes were so one-sided that Princes Gardens became a political oracle. His judgment and understanding of people were good enough that ministers sought his advice on appointments, mainly—through some strange irony—church positions, and it's fair to say that he never made a misstep. I always picture him putting a busy finger in the mix of Honor Lists, though he kept this part of the correspondence private.
Birthday and New Year Honours, however, played a small part. Land Valuation Leagues submitted him their propaganda, Disarmament Societies asked how far it would be safe to oppose a vote, and I have known very highly placed officials to consult him on points of party management. His own description of himself was sometimes "a party boss," sometimes "an extra Whip" and usually "the official unpaid corrupter of the Liberal party." This last phrase seldom failed to drop from his lips at the end of a big political dinner when he, after being corrupted by the flattery of a Minister, in turn corrupted conscientious objectors at the rate of nine courses and a bottle of Louis Rœderer per man.
Birthday and New Year Honors, however, played a minor role. Land Valuation Leagues sent him their promotional materials, Disarmament Societies inquired about how far it would be safe to oppose a vote, and I've known very high-ranking officials to consult him on party management issues. He sometimes referred to himself as "a party boss," at other times as "an extra Whip," but most often as "the official unpaid corrupter of the Liberal party." This last phrase rarely failed to slip from his lips after a big political dinner when he, having been flattered by a Minister, in turn corrupted conscientious objectors over nine courses and a bottle of Louis Rœderer for each person.
I soon ceased to wonder at my uncle's objection to sending out invitations in his own hand. For luncheon he kept open house, and any man might come to seek or offer advice and continue coming till a more than ordinarily brutal insult convinced him that his presence was no longer welcome; it was at a dinner that his formal entertaining displayed itself. On Mondays we had "these damned official Liberals"—candidates and members; ex-Ministers and leaders of dissentient minorities; ecstatic, white-hot Nonconformist pastors and worried party journalists trying to reconcile the two-and-seventy jarring sects into which Liberalism split after the Chesterfield speech. Bertrand would glower at them, individually and in bulk, but, as the shrill, earnest voices rose and mingled, I could see his eyes travelling from time-server to intransigeant, as though his fingers were on the pulse of the whole unwieldy, centrifugal party. And when he had looked longer than usual at a man, he would wander round the table[Pg 141] and murmur casually, "Stay behind for another cigar when the Bulls of Bashan have gone."
I quickly stopped being surprised by my uncle's reluctance to send invitations himself. For lunch, he always kept his house open, and anyone could come to give or get advice, staying until a particularly harsh insult made it clear that they were no longer welcome; it was at dinner that his formal hosting showed. On Mondays, we had “those damn official Liberals”—candidates and members, former ministers, and leaders of dissenting groups; fervent, passionate Nonconformist pastors, and stressed party journalists trying to make sense of the numerous conflicting factions that emerged after the Chesterfield speech. Bertrand would glare at them, both individually and as a group, but as the loud, intense voices rose and mixed together, I could see his gaze shifting from opportunists to intransigeants, as if he were sensing the pulse of the entire chaotic, fractious party. And when he stared longer than usual at someone, he would walk around the table[Pg 141] and casually say, “Stick around for another cigar when the Bulls of Bashan have left.”
The Thursday dinners and the guests invited to them were marked in his book with a D—which stood for Duty, Dull or Damnable, according to his temper.
The Thursday dinners and the guests invited to them were marked in his book with a D—which stood for Duty, Dull, or Damnable, depending on his mood.
"I have to do it, George," he explained, with a half apologetic headshake. "For fifty years I've dined with them, and they must come and dine with me. If I refused to meet 'em ..." He shrugged his shoulders. "All my time would be taken up inventing excuses. Take my tip and dine out on Thursdays. I'll put you up for the Eclectic. Don't miss Saturday, though. The Saturday dinners are sometimes quite amusing."
"I have to do it, George," he said, shaking his head slightly as an apology. "I've had dinner with them for fifty years, and they have to come and have dinner with me. If I didn't meet with them..." He shrugged. "I'd spend all my time coming up with excuses. Trust me and go out for dinner on Thursdays. I'll recommend you for the Eclectic. But don’t skip Saturday; the Saturday dinners can be pretty entertaining."
In ten years I do not believe I missed a single Saturday dinner and for reward I think I have met what Lady Dainton would call "everybody worth meeting" in Bohemian, artistic, un-Social London. Looking round the long table at the authors and musicians, the returned travellers and soldiers on leave from a forgotten fringe of Empire, I was always reminded of a well-attended dinner of the Savage Club. You were invited—not for what you were, but for what you had done or because you could talk; and Bertrand in black tie and short jacket radiated a new urbanity over the gathering. We dined soon after eight and sat talking into the early morning. About midnight a sprinkling of actors and Sunday journalists would drop in for sandwiches, champagne and cigars. If there were vocalists or composers, the piano was dragged in from the morning-room; I used to hear a good deal of poetry recited before or in lieu of publication, and, whenever Carden, the "Wicked World" cartoonist, was with us, he would sit with one leg thrown across the other, his cigar at an acute angle and a spiral of blue smoke curling into his eyes, while he covered the backs of the ménus with caricatures in charcoal. I have a drawer full of them somewhere—Trevor-Grenfell who penetrated the Himalayas by a new pass, Woodman as 'Lord Arthur' in "Eleventh Hour Repentance," Milhanovitch at the piano and a dozen more.
In ten years, I don't think I missed a single Saturday dinner, and as a result, I believe I’ve met what Lady Dainton would call "everyone worth knowing" in the Bohemian, artistic, un-Social London. Looking around the long table at the authors and musicians, the travelers back from afar, and soldiers on leave from a forgotten part of the Empire, I was always reminded of a lively dinner at the Savage Club. You were invited—not for who you were, but for what you had achieved or because you could hold a conversation; and Bertrand, in a black tie and short jacket, brought a refreshing urban vibe to the gathering. We started dinner around eight and talked until the early morning. Around midnight, a few actors and Sunday journalists would swing by for sandwiches, champagne, and cigars. If there were singers or composers, we’d bring the piano in from the morning room; I often heard a lot of poetry recited before or instead of being published, and whenever Carden, the "Wicked World" cartoonist, was with us, he would sit with one leg thrown over the other, his cigar at a sharp angle and a swirl of blue smoke rising into his eyes, while he sketched caricatures in charcoal on the backs of the menus. I have a drawer full of them somewhere—Trevor-Grenfell who explored the Himalayas via a new pass, Woodman as 'Lord Arthur' in "Eleventh Hour Repentance," Milhanovitch at the piano, and a dozen more.
Failing professional talent, my uncle would be called on to[Pg 142] make sport. The only men I know who eclipsed him in memory were Burgess and O'Rane, and he had lived so long in London, hearing and storing the gossip of every hour, that it was almost impossible to find him at fault. That he was a stimulating talker, experimenting in talk and taking risks in conversation, I judge from the eagerness of his guests to get him started, and—to put the same test in other words—by the keen competition to secure invitations for a Saturday dinner. I remember a Thursday night when Loring came and wrestled with Bertrand over the official Catholic attitude towards Modernism. I met him in the street a few weeks later, and he begged me to congratulate him.
Failing professional talent, my uncle would be called on to[Pg 142] entertain. The only men I know who surpassed him in memory were Burgess and O'Rane, and he had spent so much time in London, soaking up and storing every bit of gossip, that it was nearly impossible to catch him making a mistake. That he was an engaging conversationalist, experimenting and taking risks in discussions, is evident from how eager his guests were to get him talking, and—putting it another way—by the fierce competition to secure invites for a Saturday dinner. I recall one Thursday night when Loring came over and debated with Bertrand about the official Catholic stance on Modernism. I ran into him on the street a few weeks later, and he asked me to congratulate him.
"What's happened?" I asked.
"What happened?" I asked.
"You ought to know," he answered. "It came in your fist. I've been asked for a Saturday."
"You should know," he replied. "It arrived in your hand. I've been asked to work this Saturday."
And Loring was in small things the least enthusiastic of men.
And Loring was in small things the least enthusiastic person.
My secretarial duties took no more than an hour or two a day, and at the beginning of 1905 I followed my uncle's advice and put some of my political formulæ to practical test by going down three or four times a week to Wensley Hall Settlement in Shadwell. The impulse came from Baxter-Whittingham, who wrote to remind me of "our pleasant talks at Oxford" and to say that not a man could be spared with the working classes in their present scandalous condition of neglect. Thirty per cent of my generation worked for longer or shorter periods in one or other of the university and college missions: my seniors, laid by the heels in the slumming epidemic of the eighties and nineties, were there before me, and my juniors continued the supposedly good work after my defection. I therefore speak with misgiving and a sense of personal unworthiness in confessing that East End mission work left me singularly and embarrassingly cold. From some lukewarmness of spirit I failed to catch the enthusiasm which made my fellows dedicate their lives to the work and allowed them all to drop it when a dawning practice or the design of matrimony laid more pressing claim to their leisure. Bertrand indeed, indulged a favourite form of disparagement as soon[Pg 143] as I made my intention known to him.
My secretarial duties took only an hour or two each day, and at the start of 1905, I took my uncle's advice and tried out some of my political ideas by going to Wensley Hall Settlement in Shadwell three or four times a week. The motivation came from Baxter-Whittingham, who wrote to remind me of "our pleasant talks at Oxford" and said that we couldn't afford to lose anyone when the working classes were being neglected so badly. About thirty percent of my generation worked for varying lengths of time at different university and college missions: my predecessors, caught up in the slumming crisis of the eighties and nineties, went before me, and my juniors continued the so-called good work after I stepped away. Therefore, I confess with reluctance and a sense of personal inadequacy that East End mission work left me feeling notably and awkwardly indifferent. Because of some lack of passion, I couldn’t share the enthusiasm that drove my peers to dedicate their lives to the work and allowed them to drop it when a new job opportunity or the idea of marriage demanded more of their time. Bertrand, in fact, had a favorite way of dismissing me as soon as I revealed my plans to him.
"I've been through all that," he told me. "It's all right; you'll outgrow it."
"I've been through all that," he said to me. "It's okay; you'll get past it."
And I outgrew it in some ten weeks. Others have told me they made lasting and unique friendships. Such good fortune did not come my way. I doubted, and still doubt, the possibility of friendship between a Shadwell stevedore and the angular, repellent product of an English public school and university; this is not to put one above the other, but merely to disbelieve the existence of a common intellectual currency. Further, I am too self-conscious to run a Boys' Club or play billiards with the men without a sense of unreality and a fear of being thought patronizing. I question my own moral and social right, moreover, to conduct raids into the houses of Thames watermen and, if anyone seek to justify such mission work as I found in progress at Wensley Hall on the ground that it showed rich and poor how the other lived, it is mere platitude to answer that the poor revealed to me as little of their normal life as I to them of mine. Throughout my time in Shadwell I felt like a bogus curate at an endless choir treat.
And I outgrew it in about ten weeks. Others have told me they formed lasting and unique friendships. That kind of luck didn't come my way. I doubted, and still doubt, the possibility of friendship between a Shadwell stevedore and the awkward, unappealing product of an English public school and university; this isn't to imply one is better than the other, but rather to express my disbelief in a shared understanding. Also, I’m too self-conscious to run a Boys' Club or play billiards with the men without feeling like it’s all unreal and worrying about coming off as condescending. I question my own moral and social right to invade the homes of Thames watermen, and if anyone tries to justify such outreach as I saw happening at Wensley Hall by claiming it shows rich and poor how the other lives, it’s just a cliché to respond that the poor revealed as little of their daily life to me as I did to them. Throughout my time in Shadwell, I felt like a fake curate at a never-ending choir treat.
And, if in looking back on it all I do not wholly regret the weeks I spent there, it is because of my consciously earnest and religiously hearty fellow-workers in the mission field. Chief of them in 1905 was Baxter-Whittingham, or simply "Baxter," as he was known to all Shadwell but myself, sometimes scholar of Lincoln and a man ten years my senior, who had gone from Oxford to the East End and never returned. It was the fashion at Wensley Hall to regard Whittingham as a Latter-Day Saint (I use the phrase in its unspecialized sense, without reference to the school of Brigham Young); and I am ready to believe that in thirty per cent of his character Whittingham was entirely saintly. Admiring disciples told me how he lived in a single room of a workman's cottage on fifteen shillings a week with a supererogatory fast thrown in on any colourable pretext. The first thirty per cent of him compassionately and whole-heartedly loved the poor. Another[Pg 144] twenty per cent was given up to an emotionalism bordering on sensuality in ritual, music and art.
And if I look back on my time there without completely regretting the weeks I spent, it’s mainly because of my genuinely dedicated and warmly supportive colleagues in the mission field. The standout among them in 1905 was Baxter-Whittingham, or simply "Baxter," as everyone in Shadwell called him except me. He was sometimes a student of Lincoln and ten years older than me, having moved from Oxford to the East End and never returned. At Wensley Hall, it was common to consider Whittingham a Latter-Day Saint (I use the term in a general sense, not related to the group led by Brigham Young), and I believe that about thirty percent of his character was truly saintly. Admiring followers told me he lived in a single room of a worker's cottage on fifteen shillings a week, often fasting for no good reason. The first thirty percent of him passionately and wholeheartedly cared for the poor. Another[Pg 144] twenty percent was consumed by an emotionalism that was almost sensual, particularly in rituals, music, and art.
And the remaining fifty per cent of Baxter-Whittingham was pure arrivisme. He had risen early and cornered the market in poverty; there was no one to equal him on East End Housing Problems, the Drink Question, Sweating and the Minimum Wage. His little "Other Half of London" and "England's Shame" created a considerable sensation and were accepted without criticism. Indeed, who was in a position to criticize the man who knew Shadwell and had lived there ten years? When the disciples prevailed on him to stand in the 1906 election his candidature aroused an interest that spread far beyond the limits of his division. And when he was returned a party was waiting, ready made, in the smoking-room of the House of Commons. Ministers might shake their heads irritably over another Incorruptible, but many a private member felt easier in his mind for the presence of the hollow-cheeked, thin-lipped figure in the loose-fitting, semi-clerical clothes, who seemed to carry England's poor in one pocket and England's conscience in another.
And the remaining fifty percent of Baxter-Whittingham was pure arrivisme. He had gotten up early and monopolized the issue of poverty; no one could match his expertise on East End housing problems, the drinking issue, sweatshops, and the minimum wage. His little “Other Half of London” and “England’s Shame” created quite a stir and were accepted without question. Indeed, who was in a position to criticize the guy who knew Shadwell and had lived there for ten years? When his supporters encouraged him to run in the 1906 election, his candidacy sparked interest that reached far beyond his district. And when he was elected, a party was already waiting for him in the smoking room of the House of Commons. Ministers might have frowned in annoyance over another Incorruptible, but many ordinary members felt more at ease knowing that the hollow-cheeked, thin-lipped figure in the loose-fitting, semi-clerical clothes seemed to carry England’s poor in one pocket and England’s conscience in the other.
I left Wensley Hall at the beginning of the 1905 Season, lured by cares of the world and the deceitfulness of riches. Early in April I met John Ashwell at a dinner-dance given by the Sinclairs: he casually elicited my name and address, satisfied himself of my bona fides and went to work like an industrious, dapper, well-fed little mole. Within a week strange cards arrived for me without explanation, within a month they had assumed the dimensions of a moderate snowstorm.
I left Wensley Hall at the start of the 1905 season, tempted by the struggles of life and the false promise of wealth. Early in April, I ran into John Ashwell at a dinner-dance hosted by the Sinclairs: he casually figured out my name and address, confirmed my credentials, and got to work like a busy, stylish, well-fed little mole. Within a week, I received strange invitations without any explanation, and within a month, they had turned into a moderate snowstorm.
"Who is Mr. John Ashwell?" I asked my uncle one morning, throwing over a card bearing his compliments.
"Who is Mr. John Ashwell?" I asked my uncle one morning, handing him a card with his regards.
"A Society promoter," Bertrand answered. "D'you know Lady Ullswater? Those two have started a registry office for eligible young men." He handed back the card. "Your name's on the books. He sends lists of dancing men to[Pg 145] struggling hostesses at so many guineas a dozen. Lady Ullswater brings girls out at a hundred pounds a head, with another fifty pounds if there's a presentation; for three hundred pounds and all expenses—a couple of thousand in all, say—she'll give a ball at the Empire Hotel. 'Lady of Title willing to chaperone young girls of good family. Introductions.' You've seen her advertisements—every spring for the last fifteen years. Ashwell takes a commission on any suitable match he brings off in a girl's first season. Don't cherish too many illusions about London Society, George; anybody can get there who's willing to pay. And unless you're particularly anxious to be married off to someone you don't know, I should advise you to avoid Ashwell. A year or two ago I heard him with my own ears tell a woman that he'd got a man he wanted her daughter to meet—heir to a viscounty and a good deal of money; only an uncle in the way, and he was a bad life. Of course if you feel you're immune, the pander to plutocracy is as amusing to study as anyone else."
"A society promoter," Bertrand replied. "Do you know Lady Ullswater? Those two have started a matchmaking service for eligible young men." He handed back the card. "Your name's on the list. He sends out lists of available dancing partners to struggling hostesses for so many guineas a dozen. Lady Ullswater brings girls out at a hundred pounds each, with another fifty pounds if there's a presentation; for three hundred pounds and all expenses—which totals a couple of thousand, I'd say—she'll throw a ball at the Empire Hotel. 'Lady of Title willing to chaperone young girls from good families. Introductions.' You've seen her ads—every spring for the last fifteen years. Ashwell takes a cut on any suitable match he arranges for a girl in her first season. Don’t get too caught up in the illusions of London Society, George; anyone can get in if they're willing to pay. And unless you're really eager to get matched with someone you don't know, I’d recommend steering clear of Ashwell. A year or two ago, I heard him tell a woman, right to her face, that he had a guy he wanted her daughter to meet—an heir to a viscountcy and a good amount of money; the only problem was an uncle in the way, and he was a bad sort. Of course, if you think you’re immune to it all, the pandering to the wealthy is just as entertaining to observe as anything else."
Bertrand's description was not of a kind to send me out of my way in search of Ashwell, but in the course of nine years I saw as much of him as I wanted to. Of an artificial society he was, perhaps, the most artificial member.
Bertrand's description didn't really make me eager to seek out Ashwell, but over the nine years, I saw enough of him to satisfy me. Of all the people in that fake society, he was probably the most phony of them all.
III
Failing to learn much of working class conditions at first hand, I decided to reform them from the distant security of Westminster.
Not having firsthand experience of working-class conditions, I chose to try to improve them from the safe distance of Westminster.
It was a few weeks after my apostasy from the Wensley Hall Settlement that I asked my uncle what steps he advised me to take in order to get myself elected to the House of Commons. "Thursday Essays" seemed to have committed me to a political career, and faithful reading of the party press had put my mind in a fine ferment over the immorality of the Unionist handling of Education, Licensing and Indentured Labour. Moreover, like most of those who had learned their[Pg 146] political economy from Mill, I was intellectually offended that the dead heresy of Protection should be dragged from the grave it shared with Bi-metallism and galvanized into life. And I suffered all the fierce irritation of the impatient idealist at sight of a lethargic Government slumbering in office and barring the path of hurrying academic reformers. I felt that much must be swept away and much more built up. I had nailed on the public doors my theses of Federation, Land Reform, Franchise Adjustment, Single-Chamber Government and the rest. The offer of the Viceroyalty of India would not have kept me from the House.
A few weeks after I left the Wensley Hall Settlement, I asked my uncle what steps I should take to get elected to the House of Commons. "Thursday Essays" seemed to have committed me to a political career, and reading the party press had stirred up my thoughts about the unfairness of the Unionist approach to Education, Licensing, and Indentured Labour. Additionally, like many who learned their political economy from Mill, I was offended that the outdated idea of Protection was being revived alongside Bi-metallism. I felt all the frustration of an eager idealist seeing a sluggish Government resting in power and blocking the way for passionate academic reformers. I believed that a lot needed to be changed, and even more needed to be built up. I had put up public notices with my ideas on Federation, Land Reform, Franchise Adjustment, Single-Chamber Government, and more. Not even an offer of the Viceroyalty of India would have kept me from the House.
"Want to stand?" Bertrand echoed. "My dear boy, you'll outgrow that phase."
"Want to stand?" Bertrand repeated. "My dear boy, you'll grow out of that phase."
"But the hopeless chaos!" I protested. "We've become an Imperial people, an industrial nation, and we're still trying to run with an obsolete machine."
"But the complete chaos!" I complained. "We've become an imperial nation, an industrial society, and we're still trying to operate with an outdated system."
"And—you—think—you—can—alter—it?" Paper and ink can never reproduce the cold scorn of his voice.
"And—you—think—you—can—change it?" Paper and ink can never capture the icy disdain in his voice.
"I can have a dam' good try," I answered, with assurance.
"I can definitely give it a shot," I replied confidently.
Bertrand went to his writing-table and scribbled a note.
Bertrand went to his desk and quickly wrote a note.
"Take this to Abingdon Street," he said, handing it to me. "You'll find you're more than welcome these hard times. I should go there on foot," he added gloomily—"along Knightsbridge and through the Park, where you can see the trees and hear the birds singing. London has its charms in the season, George. And you're a dancing man, aren't you?"
"Take this to Abingdon Street," he said, giving it to me. "You'll see you're more than welcome during these tough times. I should walk there," he added sadly—"along Knightsbridge and through the Park, where you can see the trees and hear the birds singing. London has its charms in the spring, George. And you're a dancer, right?"
I admitted the charge.
I accepted the charge.
"You'll soon outgrow that," he hastened to add, as though repentant of having found one good thing in life. "Well, chacun à son goût. But you'd find, if you came to the Gallery once or twice...."
"You'll soon outgrow that," he quickly added, almost as if he regretted having found something good in life. "Well, to each their own. But you'd see, if you visited the Gallery once or twice...."
"Is there any phase in life I shan't outgrow, Bertrand?" I asked.
"Is there any phase in life that I won't outgrow, Bertrand?" I asked.
He selected a cigar, pinched it, lit it and blew a cloud of smoke.
He picked a cigar, pinched it, lit it, and blew out a cloud of smoke.
"No," he answered at length.
"No," he replied after a while.
"And what happens at the end of it all?"
"And what happens when it's all over?"
"You die."
"You'll die."
"Well, what keeps you going? What phase are you in?"
"Well, what motivates you to keep going? What stage are you in?"
He stared out of the window at the stream of hansoms and omnibuses rolling in a double line east and west.
He looked out the window at the stream of cabs and buses moving in a double line east and west.
"The great spectacle of life," he replied, with a wave of the hand. "You see it rather well from the House or the Club. That reminds me, I'd better put your name down. Come and lunch there to-day, and I'll show you the place. Yes, the great movement of men. I'm not tired of that yet. But you've got ideals, you're going to do things, you aren't content to sit and watch—and that's why I'm warning you against the House. There you'll only find jobs and disappointed men and backbiting and a spirit of compromise. However, you wouldn't believe me though I rose from the dead to tell you; a man has to find these things out for himself. You'd better tell the Whips who you are."
"The big show of life," he said, waving his hand. "You can see it pretty well from the House or the Club. Speaking of that, I should put your name down. Come have lunch there today, and I’ll show you around. Yeah, the big hustle of people. I'm not tired of it yet. But you have your ideals, you're aiming to make a difference, you aren't just content to sit back and watch—and that's why I’m warning you about the House. There, you’ll only find jobs, disappointed men, gossip, and a culture of compromise. Still, you wouldn’t believe me even if I came back from the dead to tell you; a guy has to figure these things out on his own. You should let the Whips know who you are."
I walked down to the Central Office reflecting that Bertrand, to judge by his tone, had perhaps not yet quite escaped the phase of idealism.
I walked down to the Central Office, thinking that Bertrand, based on his tone, might not have completely moved past the phase of idealism yet.
His forecast of my reception was accurate enough. There were seats to fight in borough and county, north and south, east and west. I could have my choice, and with a year-book open on my knee I made comparative tables of the majorities against me. In the course of the interview there was diplomatic skirmishing on both sides as the Central Office reconnoitered to find out how much I was prepared to put down, and I tried to ascertain how far the Party Funds would help me. In consideration of a sum I was not willing to furnish, I could have the reversion of a safe seat in a mining area; at the other end of the scale, the Whips would pay all expenses if I would consent to break my shins on the five thousand Unionist majority in South St. Vincent's. Eventually, I undertook to pay my own expenses and fight the Cranborne division of Wiltshire, where there was a hostile majority of one thousand eight hundred. Then I jumped into a hansom and joined my uncle for luncheon at the Eclectic Club.
His prediction about how I'd be received was pretty spot on. There were seats available to compete for in boroughs and counties, north and south, east and west. I could choose whichever one I wanted, and with a yearbook open on my lap, I made charts comparing the majorities against me. During the meeting, there was some diplomatic back-and-forth as the Central Office looked to see how much I was ready to invest, and I tried to find out how much the Party Funds would support me. For a sum I wasn’t willing to pay, I could get a guaranteed seat in a mining area; on the other hand, the Whips would cover all costs if I agreed to tackle the five thousand Unionist majority in South St. Vincent's. In the end, I decided to pay my own expenses and run in the Cranborne division of Wiltshire, where there was an unfriendly majority of one thousand eight hundred. Then I hopped into a cab and met my uncle for lunch at the Eclectic Club.
"The charm of this place," exclaimed Bertrand as he led me up the great staircase, "is that once you're a member you can be sure of meeting most of the men you want to and all[Pg 148] the ones you don't. It's not political, so you find scallywags of all types. That's why it's called the Eclectic."
"The appeal of this place," said Bertrand as he guided me up the grand staircase, "is that once you become a member, you can be sure you'll run into almost all the guys you want to see and all[Pg 148] the ones you don't. It's not political, so you'll encounter a mix of characters. That's why it’s called the Eclectic."
The great, grimy, eighteenth-century building—Hamilton's finest work, I always think—is too well known to need description, and anyone who has driven down Pall Mall or up St. James's Street is familiar with the line of bow-windows overlooking Marlborough House, and the row of choleric members who stare disgustedly at the street on wet days and revile the English climate. Within a few months I was privileged to take my place among them, and Bertrand spent an industrious week introducing me to the rules, conventions and personalities of the Club.
The large, dirty building from the eighteenth century—Hamilton's best work, in my opinion—is too famous for a description. Anyone who has driven down Pall Mall or up St. James's Street knows the row of bow windows overlooking Marlborough House and the group of grumpy members who glare at the street on rainy days and complain about the English weather. Within a few months, I had the chance to join them, and Bertrand took a dedicated week to introduce me to the rules, customs, and personalities of the Club.
It was a rare opportunity for his favorite pastime of drawing indictments against professions. At one end of the dining-room he showed me a disillusioned close corporation of invertebrate Civil Servants, counting the days till they could abandon their judicious sterility and retire on a pension; at another, the corner where members of the Bar lunched hurriedly and discussed appointments. There was an embrasure traditionally reserved for peers and invariably raided by shy new members, and an elastic table by the fireplace where parliamentarians gathered to refight the battles of the House. The sharp division and mutual jealousy of the coteries reminded me strongly of Oxford, and, as election was in the hands of the whole Club, every ballot had the gambling excitement of a snap-division. If the Civil Servants supported a candidate too warmly, the Bar would rally, blackball in hand; the parliamentarians, on the other hand, held that a club was one thing and an almshouse for permanent officials quite another. And they voted in accordance with this reasoned conviction.
It was a rare chance for him to indulge in his favorite hobby of critiquing different professions. At one end of the dining room, he pointed out a disillusioned group of spineless Civil Servants, counting down the days until they could abandon their cautious routines and retire on a pension; at the other end, he showed me the corner where members of the Bar hurriedly lunched and discussed appointments. There was a spot traditionally reserved for peers, which was always invaded by shy new members, and a flexible table by the fireplace where politicians gathered to relive the debates of the House. The clear divisions and mutual envy among the groups reminded me strongly of Oxford, and since the election was up to the whole Club, every vote felt like the thrill of a sudden decision. If the Civil Servants supported a candidate too enthusiastically, the Bar would unite, blackball in hand; meanwhile, the politicians believed a club was one thing, and a charitable organization for permanent officials was something else entirely. And they voted according to this well-reasoned belief.
The ideal candidate was, of course, the unknown man with the unplaced backers; he might, indeed, be attacked on the rustic principle that the function of strangers is to have half-bricks heaved at them; or he might creep in unscathed, to the lasting mortification of men who would afterwards have liked to blackball him. Not once or twice have I heard the question, "How did he get in? I suppose I[Pg 149] didn't know about him at the time, or I'd have pilled him like a shot."
The perfect candidate was, of course, the unknown guy with the undisclosed supporters; he could very well face backlash on the old-school idea that strangers are meant to have half-bricks thrown at them; or he might slip in without a scratch, leaving the guys who later wanted to vote him out feeling pretty embarrassed. I've heard the question more than once or twice, "How did he get in? I guess I[Pg 149] didn’t know about him back then, or I would have shot him down."
"Is Adolf Erckmann a member?" I asked my uncle in a surprised whisper as we came upon a stumpy, bearded, scarlet-faced man breathing stertorously through thick lips and resting on the end of a sofa the reddest and most naked head it has ever been my fate to see.
"Is Adolf Erckmann a member?" I asked my uncle in a shocked whisper as we encountered a short, bearded man with a bright red face, breathing heavily through his thick lips and lounging on the end of a sofa, displaying the reddest and most bare head I’ve ever seen.
"I don't think any Club is really complete without him," was Bertrand's guarded answer. "He represents so much."
"I don't think any club is truly complete without him," was Bertrand's cautious reply. "He means so much."
In the last ten years Erckmann has come to represent considerably more than in 1905: his social development in those days had hardly begun, and outside the City his name was still comparatively unfamiliar. There, if you were a banker, you knew Erckmann Brothers of Frankfort, London and New York; in the Rubber Market you met Erckmann Irmaos of Para; and if you touched the South American chemical trade, it was long odds you bought from Erckmann Hermanos of Valparaiso. Moreover, it was difficult to deal in English real estate, South African diamonds, Norwegian timber or Alaskan furs without rubbing shoulders with Erckmann or the retinue of younger sons who picked up the tips and aspirates he let fall and in return allowed themselves to be seen dining with him or yawning through the exquisite musical parties he gave in Westbourne Terrace.
In the last ten years, Erckmann has come to mean a lot more than he did in 1905. Back then, his social growth had barely started, and outside the City, not many people knew his name. If you were a banker, you recognized Erckmann Brothers from Frankfurt, London, and New York; in the Rubber Market, you encountered Erckmann Irmaos from Para; and if you were involved in the South American chemical trade, it was likely you bought from Erckmann Hermanos from Valparaiso. Additionally, it was hard to engage in English real estate, South African diamonds, Norwegian timber, or Alaskan furs without crossing paths with Erckmann or the younger brothers who picked up the insights he casually shared and, in return, got to be seen dining with him or sitting through the elegant musical gatherings he hosted in Westbourne Terrace.
With his ceaseless activity and Midas touch he must have been worth a cool million even in 1905 when he was no more than forty and had been divorced but once. His wealth thereafter increased by geometrical progression, and slackening his attendance on business he turned his talents to society. The knighthood came in the Coronation Honours of 1911, the baronetcy two years later. There he stuck, for the second divorce brought him more notoriety than credit: the freeborn electors of Grindlesham, perhaps through inability to understand his speech, accepted his largess but rejected his candidature—twice in 1910 and once in the by-election of 1913; and just when the opening of the Cripples' Institute brought his name high again in the list of Government creditors the war broke out, and Sir Adolf—with all his raffish, lesser [Pg 150]theatrical entourage—stumbled helplessly backward into his social underworld. He will, of course, re-emerge after the war, for his type is old as Ninevah or Tyre: Petronius wrote of the feast he gave under Nero, and Alcibiades probably dined with him before mutilating the Hermæ.
With his nonstop energy and golden touch, he must have been worth a cool million even back in 1905 when he was just forty and had been divorced only once. After that, his wealth grew exponentially, and as he eased up on work, he directed his skills toward socializing. He was knighted during the Coronation Honours of 1911, and was made a baronet two years later. But he got stuck there; his second divorce brought him more scandal than respect. The freeborn voters of Grindlesham, perhaps unable to understand his speech, accepted his donations but turned down his candidacy—twice in 1910 and again in the by-election of 1913. Just when the opening of the Cripples' Institute was boosting his reputation again among government creditors, the war broke out, and Sir Adolf—with all his edgy, lesser theatrical entourage—fell helplessly back into his social underworld. He will, of course, come back after the war because his kind is as old as Nineveh or Tyre: Petronius wrote about the feast he held under Nero, and Alcibiades probably dined with him before vandalizing the Hermæ.
For want of a better landmark, Loring used sometimes to refer to our early years in London as "the days before one met Erckmann," and anyone who saw how he and his rowdy little circle dominated such houses as they entered will be grateful for the definition.
For lack of a better reference, Loring would sometimes refer to our early years in London as "the days before we met Erckmann," and anyone who witnessed how he and his loud little group took over the places they entered will appreciate the description.
The summer of 1905, my first season, was undisturbed by him, though for two and a half months I danced, on an average, in eight houses a week. It may be that the future will find us too sober and too poor to revive the glories and excesses of those days, and in that case I am glad I grasped my opportunities while they lay within reach. As Bertrand predicted, I was to outgrow the phase, but, ere disillusion came with weariness, the life of those summer months was a long, unbroken dream. Now the men are mostly dead, the women widowed: the great houses are closed, the orchestras disbanded and bankrupt.
The summer of 1905, my first season, was unaffected by him, even though I danced, on average, in eight venues a week for two and a half months. It’s possible that the future will see us too serious and too broke to relive the glories and excesses of those days, and in that case, I’m glad I took advantage of my opportunities while they were available. As Bertrand predicted, I was meant to outgrow this phase, but before disillusionment set in with fatigue, the life of those summer months felt like a long, continuous dream. Now most of the men are gone, the women are widowed: the grand venues are closed, the orchestras have disbanded and gone bankrupt.
Yet for a moment at a time they still live. A hansom once more jingles through some Square to a striped awning and length of red carpet. Throwing the door open, Loring and I descend with our coats over our arms, press through the throng of interested idlers, give up our hats, pocket a ticket, pull on our gloves and warily squeeze our way past the couples on the stairs. I have forgotten half their names, but the faces are still familiar, and the little jargon of the ball-room shouted from the door to the whirling dancers. "You free any time? Missing two? Right! Many thanks. I suppose you're booked for supper? Well, sup with me—early and often." An odd bar of a forgotten waltz is enough to call the whole scene into life—the blues and whites and pinks of the dresses, the line of prim, weary chaperons round the walls, the lazy, stereotyped chatter, the drowsy scent of flowers, and the wonderful size and softness of the[Pg 151] girls' tired eyes as daylight broke coldly into the yellow, stifling rooms.
Yet for a moment, they still come alive. A cab once again clinks through the Square to a striped awning and a stretch of red carpet. Throwing the door open, Loring and I step out with our coats over our arms, push through the crowd of curious onlookers, remove our hats, grab a ticket, put on our gloves, and carefully make our way past the couples on the stairs. I've forgotten half their names, but the faces are still familiar, and the little chatter of the ballroom echoes from the doorway to the swirling dancers. "Got any free time? Missing a couple? Great! Thanks a lot. I assume you’re set for dinner? Well, join me—early and often." An odd snippet of a forgotten waltz is enough to bring the whole scene to life—the blues, whites, and pinks of the dresses, the line of proper, tired chaperones along the walls, the lazy, predictable conversation, the sleepy scent of flowers, and the incredible size and softness of the[Pg 151] girls' tired eyes as daylight broke coldly into the yellow, stuffy rooms.
There was a happy-go-lucky cameraderie about it all. An invitation once accepted left you a marked man. "Are you going to the Quentins' on Friday? Well, come with us! We've got one or two people dining first.... Eight-thirty. I don't know whether you got my name.... Oh, that was rather clever of you! I never listen myself. You'll find the address in the Red Book, and I'll push you along and introduce you to mother when she comes up from supper. Have you been selected for the Fortescues' next week? Then we shall meet there...."
There was a carefree vibe about it all. Once you accepted an invitation, you were kind of locked in. "Are you going to the Quentins' on Friday? Well, come with us! We've got a couple of people dining with us first... Eight-thirty. I don’t know if you caught my name... Oh, that was pretty clever of you! I never really pay attention myself. You'll find the address in the Red Book, and I'll help you out and introduce you to my mom when she comes up from dinner. Have you been invited to the Fortescues' next week? Then we'll see each other there..."
And so from April to May, from May to June. I could stand late hours and ball champagne in those days, the whole of my world was treading the same round, and at twenty-four it was the rarest fun imaginable. Ten years later finds the ardour damped, but I should like to hear "The Choristers" played once more, I should like to dance again with Amy Loring, to see her brushing back the dark curl that always broke loose over her forehead, to talk again our tremendous trivialities. And I would give much to hear—say—Lady Pebbleridge's butler thundering out the names at Carteret Lodge—and to see the men stepping forward in response....
And so from April to May, from May to June. I could stay out late and pop champagne back then; my whole world was going around in the same circle, and at twenty-four, it was the most amazing fun imaginable. Ten years later, that excitement has faded, but I would love to hear "The Choristers" played again, to dance once more with Amy Loring, to see her brush back the dark curl that always fell loose over her forehead, to chat again about our ridiculous little topics. I would give a lot to hear—let's say—Lady Pebbleridge's butler calling out the names at Carteret Lodge—and to see the guys stepping forward in response....
It was at the Pebbleridges' ball that I met the Daintons again. The house was small and the crowd was large. I had half decided to go on to the Marlores' in hopes of finding more room there when I discovered Lady Dainton and Sonia, pressed into a corner and pretending to enjoy themselves. Lady Pebbleridge had invited them as she invited all her Hampshire neighbours, but they were still strangers to London and knew no one. I acquired merit by finding the girl some partners, giving Lady Dainton an early supper and, when the room cleared, dancing with Sonia and trying to remove the bad impression which her first London ball had left on her. She had come on from the second Court and was looking far too attractive to be left standing in a corner; moreover, ever since our passage to Egypt the winter before, I had[Pg 152] enlisted under her colours against her mother and felt it incumbent on me to provide such consolation as lay in my power.
It was at the Pebbleridges' ball that I saw the Daintons again. The house was small and the crowd was large. I had almost decided to head over to the Marlores' hoping to find more space when I spotted Lady Dainton and Sonia, squeezed into a corner and pretending to have a good time. Lady Pebbleridge had invited them like she did all her Hampshire neighbors, but they were still newcomers to London and didn’t know anyone. I earned some points by finding the girl a few partners, treating Lady Dainton to an early supper, and when the room thinned out, dancing with Sonia to help erase the bad impression from her first London ball. She had just arrived from the second Court and looked way too appealing to be left standing alone; besides, ever since our trip to Egypt the previous winter, I had enlisted under her banner against her mother and felt it was my duty to offer any comfort I could.
Beyond the statement that she had not seen nor heard from O'Rane in eighteen months, I gleaned little information in the course of my second supper on the subject of her chequered romance. At third-hand she learned that Raney's vacations were spent in studying English Industrial conditions; he had put in time as an unskilled worker on the Clyde, as an extra harvest-hand in Wiltshire, and finally—though I never learned in what capacity—as a miner in the coal-fields of Nottinghamshire. What his purpose was, neither Sonia nor I pretended to guess; I judged from her tone that she was aggrieved at his experimenting in manual labour when by merely expressing the desire he could have secured an invitation to Crowley Court.
Beyond the fact that she hadn't seen or heard from O'Rane in eighteen months, I got little information during my second dinner about her complicated romance. She discovered through someone else that Raney spent his vacations studying English industrial conditions; he had worked as an unskilled laborer on the Clyde, as an extra harvest worker in Wiltshire, and finally—though I never found out in what role—as a miner in the coal fields of Nottinghamshire. What his purpose was, neither Sonia nor I wanted to guess; I figured from her tone that she was upset about his choice to work manual labor when he could have easily gotten an invitation to Crowley Court just by expressing interest.
"Does your mother...." I began tentatively.
"Does your mom...." I started hesitantly.
Sonia shrugged her pretty, white shoulders.
Sonia shrugged her beautiful, white shoulders.
"She says he can come and stay with us if he wants to," she told me. "It looks as if he doesn't want to."
"She said he can come and stay with us if he wants to," she told me. "It seems like he doesn't want to."
"I'm fairly sure that's not the reason," I said. "But he's a wild, eccentric creature—as you'll find when you're married to him."
"I'm pretty sure that's not the reason," I said. "But he's a wild, quirky guy—as you'll see once you're married to him."
Sonia drew on her gloves and picked up her fan.
Sonia put on her gloves and picked up her fan.
"If I ever am," she said despondently.
"If I ever am," she said sadly.
I lit a cigarette and adopted a sage, mature tone.
I lit a cigarette and took on a wise, mature tone.
"As soon as you two have got anything to marry on," I assured her, "your people will recognize the engagement."
"As soon as you both have something to get married on," I assured her, "your families will accept the engagement."
"We're not even engaged any more. Mother told him.... As if I were a child!" She broke off, pushed her chair back and began to walk towards the door of the supper-room.
"We're not even engaged anymore. Mom told him... As if I were a kid!" She stopped, pushed her chair back, and started walking toward the door of the dining room.
"Go on," I said as I followed her.
"Go ahead," I said as I followed her.
"Mother told him he'd—he'd behaved improperly in putting such ideas into my head. Putting such ideas! Mother won't see I've grown up. And then David got very angry and told her I might consider myself free of the engagement or not, just as I pleased. And he would never mention the[Pg 153] subject till I did. George, I'm thoroughly depressed and, if I talk to you any longer, I shall say undutiful things."
"Mom told him he had acted badly by putting those ideas in my head. Putting those ideas! Mom won't see that I've grown up. Then David got really angry and told her that I could decide whether I wanted to be free of the engagement or not, however I felt. And he wouldn’t bring up the[Pg 153] topic until I did. George, I'm feeling really down and if I keep talking to you, I might say disrespectful things."
A few weeks later I prevailed on Bertrand to invite the Daintons to dinner. He had met Lady Dainton on the Committee of the War Fund—an organization for the benefit of men permanently injured in the Transvaal; he had also taken an active dislike to her as he did to all bustling, capable women. She had joined the Committee one day and captured it the next. The meetings were held at the house which Sir Roger had taken for the season in Rutland Gate, and within a week there was an imposing programme of concerts, bazaars and charity performances. It is bare justice to Lady Dainton, who initiated and controlled the organization in its smallest detail, to say that the revenue of the Fund doubled in the six months following her accession to the Committee. I am not sure, however, that this was any recommendation in my uncle's eyes.
A few weeks later, I convinced Bertrand to invite the Daintons over for dinner. He had met Lady Dainton on the War Fund Committee—an organization supporting men who were permanently injured in the Transvaal; he had also developed a strong dislike for her, as he did with all assertive, competent women. She joined the Committee one day and claimed it the next. The meetings were held at the house that Sir Roger had rented for the season in Rutland Gate, and within a week, there was an impressive lineup of concerts, bazaars, and charity events. It's only fair to give credit to Lady Dainton, who initiated and managed every detail of the organization, as the Fund's revenue doubled in the six months after she joined the Committee. However, I’m not sure that this impressed my uncle at all.
"He's a bore, and she's a snob," he declared. "Don't we know enough such without gratuitously adding to the number?"
"He's boring, and she's snobby," he said. "Don't we already have enough of those types without unnecessarily increasing the count?"
"I am asking solely on the girl's account," I said.
"I’m asking just for the girl's sake," I said.
"My dear George!"
"My dear George!"
The unaffected mistrust of his expression set me laughing.
The unbothered distrust on his face made me laugh.
"You needn't be anxious," I told him. "They're new-comers to London——"
"You don't need to worry," I said to him. "They're newcomers to London——"
"And want to nobble the place!" he growled. "I know the type, George. Climbing, climbing.... They're beer, aren't they. I dislike brewers."
"And want to take over the place!" he grumbled. "I know the type, George. Always climbing, climbing.... They're just like beer, aren't they? I can't stand brewers."
"I don't suppose they'll ask you to buy any."
"I don't think they'll ask you to buy any."
"More honest of them if they did. A brewer's bad, but a brewer who's ashamed of his brewing...."
"More honest of them if they did. A brewer's bad, but a brewer who's ashamed of his brewing...."
"Are you going to invite them or are you not?" I interrupted.
"Are you going to invite them or not?" I interrupted.
Bertrand sighed like a furnace.
Bertrand sighed like an engine.
"Make it one of our Dull Evenings," he begged resignedly. "Really dull; wipe off all old scores. You can ask Ashwell, and Lady Ullswater, she'll be very helpful to them, and—oh, I'll[Pg 154] leave it in your hands. Give me somebody tolerable on either side."
"Make it one of our boring evenings," he pleaded, accepting it. "Truly boring; clear all old grudges. You can check with Ashwell, and Lady Ullswater will definitely assist them, and—oh, I'll[Pg 154] leave it up to you. Just set me up with someone decent on either side."
The dinner took place some weeks later in the early part of May and for a Thursday, and a designedly Dull Evening, was quite bearable. I took in Sonia and had Sally Farwell on my left; her mother, Lady Marlyn, went in with my uncle. I have forgotten how the others sorted themselves out, but conversation was maintained at an even flow, and no one seemed in an undue hurry to leave. And to Bertrand or any one trained by him to look dispassionately on at "the great movement of life," there was a quarter scene from the Human Comedy being played round his own table. The actors steadied to their pose as the butler cried their names. I observed that the Daintons had wasted no time since we met at Carteret Lodge: they were blasés and overdriven with the wearing life of Society.
The dinner happened a few weeks later in early May, and considering it was a Thursday and intentionally meant to be boring, it was actually quite enjoyable. I came in with Sonia and had Sally Farwell on my left; her mother, Lady Marlyn, went in with my uncle. I can’t remember how the others sat, but the conversation flowed smoothly, and no one seemed in a rush to leave. For Bertrand, or anyone trained by him to observe "the great movement of life" dispassionately, it was like a scene from the Human Comedy unfolding at his own table. The participants held their poses as the butler called out their names. I noticed that the Daintons had wasted no time since we last met at Carteret Lodge: they were jaded and worn out by the exhausting life of Society.
"I've said I'd give a ball," sighed Lady Dainton. "Really ... dreadful fatigue, don't you know?"
"I've said I'd throw a party," sighed Lady Dainton. "Honestly ... such terrible exhaustion, you know?"
And Lady Ullswater sidled up, shaking her wonderful head of perennially chestnut hair.
And Lady Ullswater came over, shaking her beautiful head of always chestnut hair.
"Not if you go the right way about it, dear Lady Dainton. Of course, it's rather presumptuous of me to advise you, but...."
"Not if you handle it the right way, dear Lady Dainton. Of course, it’s a bit presumptuous of me to advise you, but...."
And in front of me, through me and over my head at dinner, Sonia and Sally Farwell bandied impressive names. With both of them it was the first Season, and each seemed to aim at showing the other—and me—the important figure she had succeeded in cutting. Sir Roger, always shy and more than ever out of his element, postured as the bluff Tory Squire who hated London and all its works. John Ashwell, who was the son of a highly respected North-country solicitor before he took to peddling names of eligible bachelors, shook his head over the plebeian admixture of society, illustrated by an account of that day's luncheon with the dowager Duchess of Flint. Even poor Lady Marlyn, who was stone-deaf, caught the infection of play-acting and pretended to hear and appreciate the dialect stories of the American attaché on her right.
And in front of me, through me, and over my head at dinner, Sonia and Sally Farwell tossed around impressive names. This was their first Season, and both seemed determined to show each other—and me—the important connections they had made. Sir Roger, always shy and feeling even more out of place, was acting like the tough Tory landowner who loathed London and everything about it. John Ashwell, who was the son of a well-respected northern solicitor before he started matching up eligible bachelors, shook his head at the mixed society, sharing a story about that day's lunch with the dowager Duchess of Flint. Even poor Lady Marlyn, who was completely deaf, caught the vibe of pretending and acted as if she could hear and appreciate the stories from the American attaché on her right.
I sometimes think life would be simpler and more sincere if we had an official "Who's Who" with our incomes, their source, our professions or public positions, our parents and other relatives, not excluding those who lived abroad, with the reason for their retirement. My uncle himself, who told the story of his proffered knighthood a thought too freely, would have been called the son of a middle-class farmer—but for the fact that Ireland boasts no middle class. My own estate owed its existence to the old penal laws against Catholics: less polished generations used to say it was acquired by apostasy from God and theft of a brother's birthright. I do not dispute the charge and am gradually restoring the stolen property in exchange for adequate compensation under the latest Land Purchase Scheme. If the facts were recorded in a form accessible to the public, there would have been added piquancy attaching to my "Justice for Ireland" speeches a few months later. But the mystery, romance and make-believe of social intercourse would have departed. And our one public virtue would drop out of play, for we should no longer indulge the kindliness of respecting our neighbours' susceptibilities.
I sometimes think life would be simpler and more genuine if we had an official "Who's Who" listing our incomes, where they come from, our jobs or public roles, our parents, and other relatives, including those who lived abroad, along with the reasons for their retirement. My uncle, who talked a bit too openly about his proposed knighthood, would have been labeled the son of a middle-class farmer—but that's not a title you can find in Ireland since there’s no middle class here. My own estate exists because of the old penal laws against Catholics: less refined generations used to say it was obtained through abandoning God and stealing a brother's inheritance. I don't deny this accusation and am slowly giving back the stolen property in exchange for fair compensation according to the latest Land Purchase Scheme. If the facts were documented in a way the public could see, there would have been extra appeal to my "Justice for Ireland" speeches a few months later. But the mystery, romance, and pretense of social interactions would vanish. And our only public virtue would be lost too, as we wouldn’t be able to show the kindness of respecting our neighbors' sensitivities.
As it was I had the ill-luck to offend Sonia. Despite the weariness she inspired in me with what the republican O'Rane would have called "upper-ten-shop," it was unintentional. I have always kept up a curiously frank, rather cynical and entirely honour-among-thieves friendship with her: we know each other to the marrow, and, while in ignorance of any quality other than common egotism that should attract anyone of her temperament to anyone of mine, I have never ceased to admire her on purely physical grounds. I am still content to sit as I sat beside her that evening, gazing at the heavy coils of her brown hair, the red, moist lips, the brown, rather wistful eyes and the singularly beautiful arms and shoulders gleaming white through the transparency of her sleeves. I can understand any man falling in love with her; I can understand any man wanting to live his whole life with her—for a month.
As it turned out, I accidentally offended Sonia. Even though she wore me out with what the republican O'Rane would have called "upper-ten-shop," it was unintentional. I've always maintained a strangely honest, somewhat cynical, and entirely "honor among thieves" friendship with her: we know each other deeply, and while I'm not sure what could draw someone with her temperament to someone like me, I've always admired her purely for her looks. I'm still happy to sit next to her as I did that evening, looking at her thick coils of brown hair, her red, moist lips, her brown, somewhat wistful eyes, and her strikingly beautiful arms and shoulders shining white through the sheer fabric of her sleeves. I can see why any man would fall in love with her; I can see why any man would want to spend his whole life with her—for a month.
Offence came by Tony Crabtree. Ascertaining that I[Pg 156] knew him, she invited my opinion, and with the sense of stumbling unexpectedly on a too rare opportunity, I told her all that I knew and much that I thought.
Offence came from Tony Crabtree. Confirming that I[Pg 156] knew him, she asked for my opinion, and feeling like I'd unexpectedly found a rare opportunity, I shared everything I knew and a lot of what I thought.
"He's a great friend of ours," she cut in disconcertingly when I paused for breath.
"He's a really good friend of ours," she interrupted awkwardly when I stopped to catch my breath.
"He's a bad man, Sonia," I repeated.
"He's a bad man, Sonia," I repeated.
"He's the best fun out," she insisted; "you don't know him."
"He's the most fun out there," she insisted; "you don't know him."
"You know him well?"
"Do you know him well?"
"He dines with us about once a week; he's taking an awful lot of trouble over our ball. I wanted you to dine and meet him."
"He has dinner with us about once a week; he's putting in a lot of effort for our party. I wanted you to join us for dinner and meet him."
"I'll dine with pleasure——"
"I'll eat with pleasure——"
"I shall ask him too. He's always inquiring after you. I thought you were rather friends at Oxford."
"I'll ask him too. He always asks about you. I thought you guys were pretty close at Oxford."
"We never exchanged an angry word," I said. "I don't like him all the same, though."
"We never argued," I said. "I still don't like him, though."
Yet, when I dined in Rutland Gate the following week, Crabtree was there. The household indeed revolved round him, and the majesty of Lady Dainton was subjugated by the majesty of Crabtree. I was to meet him on and off for the next ten years: on one or two occasions there was unwelcome intimacy in our relations, and, though we have now drifted apart, I still see and wonder at his faculty of success. At Oxford he was primarily the man who cadged invitations, directed other people's parties and exploited a heartiness of manner and a certain social position in the university for what they were worth in cash or its equivalents. "A man always and everywhere on the make," was Loring's definition after meeting him on the Bullingdon. As a log-roller and picker-up of unconsidered meals, he had no equal, and his activity was characterized by the most frugal spirit. Though he dined with us three or four times, we never entered his rooms in Magdalen or Long Wall, and his mode of life was to live on a social aspirant for eight weeks and then propose the spoiled Egyptian for membership of the Club. The following term saw him billeted on a new victim. It was an arrangement that suited all parties save, perhaps, the Bullingdon.
Yet, when I had dinner in Rutland Gate the following week, Crabtree was there. The whole household really revolved around him, and the dignity of Lady Dainton was overshadowed by the presence of Crabtree. I would encounter him on and off for the next ten years: on a few occasions, our relationship became uncomfortably close, and even though we've now drifted apart, I still see and admire his talent for success. At Oxford, he was mainly the guy who scored invitations, organized other people's parties, and took advantage of his outgoing personality and certain social status at the university for whatever they could bring him in cash or its equivalents. "A guy always and everywhere looking to benefit himself," was Loring's take after meeting him on the Bullingdon. As a connector and someone who picked up unconsidered meals, he had no rival, and his effort was marked by a very frugal approach. Although he dined with us three or four times, we never visited his rooms in Magdalen or Long Wall, and his way of life involved living off a social climber for eight weeks before suggesting the neglected Egyptian for membership in the Club. The next term saw him assigned to a new victim. It was an arrangement that worked for everyone involved except, perhaps, the Bullingdon.
I fancy he had considerably outlived his popularity by the time he went down, and in anyone else's hands the system would have gone to pieces in a year. My excuse for this digression must be a desire to emphasize the sufficiency of his brazenness and empressement of manner to put his critics out of countenance. I can see him now, with his big loose-limbed frame, his smooth face, and black hair carefully parted in the middle—dining at someone else's expense and constituting himself the life and soul of the party. In tearing spirits, yet never losing control of himself; drinking freely, but never drunk; open, but never candid; careless, but never off his guard—he was a disconcertingly cold and calculating man, clever and technically honest, though I would trust him no further than I could see him. After coming down he went to the Bar and pushed his way into a fair practice; several years later he married a widow rather older than himself, and, as his first public act was to appear as Conservative candidate in one of the Glasgow divisions, I infer that his wife had money. Immediately after the outbreak of war I found him hurrying through the Horse Guards in a staff captain's uniform. Though doubtful of his ability to "tell at sight a chassepot rifle from a javelin," I was in no way surprised.
I think he had significantly lost his popularity by the time he stepped down, and in anyone else's hands, the system would have fallen apart in a year. My reason for this aside is to highlight how his boldness and confident demeanor managed to intimidate his critics. I can picture him now, with his tall, loose-limbed build, smooth face, and black hair neatly parted in the middle—dining at someone else's expense and making himself the life of the party. He was in high spirits, yet never lost his composure; he drank freely, but never got drunk; he was open, but never completely honest; careless, but always on his toes—he was a surprisingly cold and calculating man, smart and technically honest, though I wouldn’t trust him any further than I could see him. After stepping down, he went to the Bar and built up a decent practice; several years later, he married a widow older than him, and since his first public act was to run as the Conservative candidate in one of the Glasgow divisions, I assume his wife had money. Just after the war broke out, I saw him rushing through the Horse Guards in a staff captain's uniform. Although I doubted his ability to "identify a chassepot rifle from a javelin," I wasn't surprised at all.
His career is still young, and he has hardly aged at all since the night when I met him at dinner in Rutland Gate. I have no idea how long he had been known to the family, but it was pretty to see him slap Sir Roger on the back, to hear him call Sonia by her Christian name or address his host as "Dainton." He was prolific of suggestions for the forthcoming ball, drawn largely from experience of what was done by "my cousin Lord Beaumorris" at some period, I imagine, before that nobleman's second and latest bankruptcy.
His career is still in its early stages, and he hasn't aged a bit since the night I met him for dinner at Rutland Gate. I'm not sure how long he had been part of the family, but it was nice to see him give Sir Roger a friendly pat on the back, to hear him call Sonia by her first name, or refer to his host as "Dainton." He had plenty of ideas for the upcoming ball, mostly based on what "my cousin Lord Beaumorris" did at some point, I guess, before that nobleman's latest bankruptcy.
By the end of the evening my dislike of him was no less, but it was diluted with a certain envious admiration.
By the end of the evening, my dislike for him hadn’t changed, but it was mixed with a bit of envious admiration.
IV
Social amenities make a petty thing of life, and from the loftiness of a time when our souls are supposed to be enlarged[Pg 158] by war I look back to find an infinite littleness in the artificial round we trod during my idle early days in London. My uncle, who was ashamed of betraying enthusiasm, took mischievous delight in employing a low scale of values, and at five-and-twenty I fancied that to be cynical was to be mature. I trace a curious inability to distinguish the essentials of existence, and had anyone used such a phrase at that time I am sure I should have demanded rhetorically, "What are the essentials?"
Social amenities trivialize life, and from the high point of a time when our spirits are meant to be lifted by war, I look back and see a vast emptiness in the superficial routines I followed during my carefree early days in London. My uncle, who felt embarrassed about showing enthusiasm, took playful pleasure in using a low set of values, and at the age of twenty-five, I believed that cynicism equated to maturity. I notice a strange inability to identify the core aspects of life, and if anyone had mentioned such a term back then, I’m sure I would have asked rhetorically, "What are the essentials?"
Thus, Lady Dainton's first ball for Sonia was of little enough moment for men associated τοὑ εὑ ζἡν ἑνεχα, [Greek: tou eu zên enecha], and, in my eyes, the greatest of its many surprises was that I induced Bertrand to accompany me and stay out of his bed till after four. There was no merit in my own attendance. Sonia invited me verbally, her mother by means of a card eight inches by six; a week before the night panic descended on the family; they requisitioned their friends' lists, and I received three more cards with three sets of compliments, while on the day itself I was told by telephone that if I knew of one or two additional men I was to bring them punctually. So Bertrand, whose study of the great movement of men had never led him within the Empire Hotel, found himself incontinently deprived of his second cigar and packed into a cab on the stroke of ten-fifteen.
Thus, Lady Dainton's first ball for Sonia didn't mean much to the men involved, and for me, the biggest surprise was that I got Bertrand to join me and stay out of bed until after four. My own attendance didn't deserve any praise. Sonia invited me in person, while her mother sent a formal invitation card measuring eight by six inches; a week before the event, panic hit the family. They called in their friends' lists, and I received three more invitations with three sets of compliments. On the day of the ball, I was told by phone that if I knew one or two extra men, I should bring them promptly. So Bertrand, whose examination of the major social scene had never taken him to the Empire Hotel, found himself suddenly without his second cigar and squeezed into a cab at exactly ten-fifteen.
From the moment of our arrival I could prophesy success. Lady Dainton, I know, secured anticipatory and retaliatory invitations for Sonia; Lady Ullswater, who helped her to receive, reckoned up numbers and all they represented in her obscure finances; Ashwell wandered through the long rooms with an air of modest proprietorship, telling marchionesses of the balls he had left and duchesses of the balls he was going to. All the men obtained food, several of the girls obtained partners; and Dainton, who appeared five several persevering times in the supper-room, had the gratification of meeting at least one appreciative guest who observed, in the intervals of filling a capacious cigarette-case, "Dunno the merchant who's runnin' the show, but he does you pretty well, what?"
From the moment we arrived, I could sense we were going to have a great time. Lady Dainton, I know, set up advance invitations for Sonia; Lady Ullswater, who helped her host, counted all the guests and what they meant for her complicated finances; Ashwell strolled through the long rooms like he owned the place, telling marchionesses about the parties he had just left and duchesses about the ones he was heading to next. All the guys got food, and several of the girls found partners; and Dainton, who showed up five persistent times in the supper room, was pleased to meet at least one guest who remarked, while filling up a large cigarette case, "I don’t know the guy running this event, but he sure knows how to throw a party, huh?"
At ten-thirty the ball's fate lay still on the knees of the gods, but by eleven the rush had set in. I could see Sonia's face brightening, her eyes lighting up like the eyes of a political agent as he shepherds his stalwarts to the poll. Tall and short, dark and fair, stout and lean, they surged forward in an endless black and white stream, as desirable a set of young men as the combined talents of Ashwell and Lady Ullswater could bring together.
At ten-thirty, the ball's fate was uncertain, but by eleven, everything changed. I could see Sonia's face lighting up, her eyes sparkling like a political agent rallying his supporters to vote. Tall and short, dark and fair, stout and thin, they surged forward in an endless flow of black and white, a desirable group of young men brought together by the combined appeal of Ashwell and Lady Ullswater.
"She's launched!" said Bertrand, after an hour of the scene, and we walked upstairs in search of a cigar. By the buffet we found Dainton standing alone and drinking a surreptitious glass of champagne.
"She's launched!" said Bertrand, after an hour of the scene, and we walked upstairs looking for a cigar. By the buffet, we found Dainton standing alone and sipping a sneaky glass of champagne.
"Who does he remind you of?" my uncle asked me as we gained the lounge, and when I hesitated—"Don't you remember your Du Maurier?"
"Who does he remind you of?" my uncle asked as we entered the lounge, and when I paused—"Don't you remember your Du Maurier?"
And then, of course, there leapt before my eyes the picture of Mrs. Ponsonby de Tomkyns's husband at one of Mrs. Ponsonby de Tomkyns's parties: a jaded but unprotesting figure, leaning against the wall and dully blinking at his lady's social captures; heavy-eyed, drooping-jawed, with bulging shirt-front and necktie askew. One hand stifles a yawn, the other guardedly conceals the watch at which he is glancing with furtive resignation. Mrs. Ponsonby de Tomkyns, meanwhile, is rising from triumph to social triumph; he is paying the bill—and wondering wherein lies the fascination of it all.
And then, of course, the image of Mrs. Ponsonby de Tomkyns's husband popped into my mind at one of her parties: a worn-out but passive figure, leaning against the wall and dully watching his wife's social victories; heavy-eyed, with a slack jaw, a bulging shirt, and a crooked tie. One hand covers a yawn, while the other discreetly hides the watch he glances at with a sense of resigned boredom. Meanwhile, Mrs. Ponsonby de Tomkyns is moving from one social success to another; he’s the one footing the bill—and wondering what’s so captivating about all of this.
As it was too crowded to dance and too early to sup, we took a couple of arm-chairs and ordered coffee. Overheated defaulters joined us from time to time, and Crabtree favoured us with his presence long enough to inquire: (i) how much I thought this touch was costing the old boy, (ii) what he would cut up for, (iii) what sort of place Crowley Court was, and (iv) whether I thought "The Trade" was likely to buck up at all.
As it was too crowded to dance and too early to eat, we took a couple of armchairs and ordered coffee. Overheated stragglers joined us from time to time, and Crabtree graced us with his presence long enough to ask: (i) how much I thought this would cost the old guy, (ii) what he would end up getting, (iii) what kind of place Crowley Court was, and (iv) whether I thought "The Trade" was likely to pick up at all.
"Who is your objectionable fat friend?" Bertrand asked when we were alone again.
"Who is your annoying fat friend?" Bertrand asked when we were alone again.
"Objectionable—yes. Fat—yes. But no friend," I answered. "His name is Crabtree, and you are the only man in London whom he has not yet told that he is related to the[Pg 160] intermittently bankrupt and always disreputable Lord Beaumorris."
"Objectionable—yes. Fat—yes. But no friend," I replied. "His name is Crabtree, and you’re the only guy in London he hasn't yet told that he’s related to the[Pg 160] occasionally bankrupt and constantly disreputable Lord Beaumorris."
"And he's running after this Dainton girl?"
"And he's chasing after this Dainton girl?"
"It's healthy exercise," I said, "and he hasn't run very far as yet."
"It's good exercise," I said, "and he hasn't run very far yet."
"Well, well!" He sighed. "Marriage is a race in which the bookmaker invariably bolts with the money."
"Well, well!" he sighed. "Marriage is a race where the bookmaker always takes off with the cash."
"What you want is some supper," I said.
"What you want is some dinner," I said.
"No, I want to watch the people a bit more. Who's the Greek god who just went by?"
"No, I want to watch the people a little longer. Who's the Greek god who just walked by?"
"The man who waved?"
"Is that the guy who waved?"
"Yes. Face all eyes."
"Yes. Face everyone."
"That was David O'Rane," I said.
"That was David O'Rane," I said.
My uncle made me repeat the name and then sat silently smoking for fully ten minutes. I thought he was falling asleep, but he suddenly roused himself to ask:
My uncle made me say the name again and then sat quietly smoking for a full ten minutes. I thought he was dozing off, but he suddenly snapped back to attention and asked:
"What O'Rane is he?" and, when I had given a short account of my dealings with him for the last seven years, "Why the devil didn't you tell me you knew him?"
"What O'Rane is he?" and, after I gave a brief summary of my interactions with him over the last seven years, he said, "Why the hell didn't you tell me you knew him?"
"I never imagined you'd even heard of his existence," I answered in some surprise.
"I never thought you'd even heard of him," I replied, somewhat surprised.
"I hadn't. That's just it. George, I should like to meet the boy. No, no! Not now. When he's disengaged. He'll only think me an old bore, but I'm curious.... He's a very beautiful creature."
"I haven't. That's the thing. George, I’d really like to meet the boy. No, no! Not right now. When he’s free. He’ll just think I’m an old bore, but I’m curious... He’s a really beautiful guy."
"And quite mad," I said. "If you won't accept my kind invitation to supper, I shall go down to find someone who will."
"And completely crazy," I said. "If you won't accept my nice invitation to dinner, I'll go find someone who will."
An hour later, with the consciousness that I had done nothing to justify my presence in the hotel, I sought out Sonia. A double line of claimants was closing in round one of the square, white pillars and towering over the shoulders of the rest I caught sight of Crabtree's sleek, black head. While Sonia stood breathless with excitement and bright-eyed with sheer joy of existence, he warded off the crowd like a policeman regulating traffic.
An hour later, realizing I hadn’t done anything to earn my stay at the hotel, I went to find Sonia. A long line of people was gathering around one of the square, white pillars, and towering above the others, I spotted Crabtree's shiny, black head. While Sonia stood there, excited and full of joy, he was keeping the crowd back like a cop directing traffic.
"Now then, Sonia, what about it?" I asked.
"Okay, Sonia, what do you think?" I asked.
"Next but five," she called back, while Crabtree waved a large hand and boomed:
"Next but five," she called back, while Crabtree waved a big hand and shouted:
"Move along there, young feller, don't make a crowd!"
"Keep moving, kid, don’t create a crowd!"
"The next is ours, isn't it, Miss Dainton?" inquired a decorous little voice from under my elbow.
"The next one is ours, right, Miss Dainton?" asked a polite little voice from under my elbow.
"Time you were in bed, young 'un," Crabtree retorted menacingly.
"Time for you to be in bed, kid," Crabtree replied threateningly.
O'Rane wormed his way past me and presented himself. In a moment's hush I heard the sharp tap of the leader's baton; for the last time Crabtree roared his wearisome "Move along there, please," and, as the music began, Sonia glided out on his arm into the middle of the room, barely turning to cry over her shoulder, "Come back later!"
O'Rane squeezed past me and made his presence known. In a brief moment of silence, I heard the sharp tap of the leader's baton; for the last time, Crabtree bellowed his tiresome "Move along there, please," and as the music started, Sonia smoothly stepped out on his arm into the center of the room, barely looking back to shout over her shoulder, "Come back later!"
"My duty's done, Raney," I said. "Come upstairs."
"My job's done, Raney," I said. "Come up stairs."
"I shall stay here a bit," he answered, following Sonia round the room with his eyes.
"I'll stay here a little longer," he replied, watching Sonia move around the room with his eyes.
"Please yourself. You can't smoke here, and there's some old Green Chartreuse upstairs."
"Do what makes you happy. You can't smoke here, and there's some old Green Chartreuse upstairs."
"Damn Green Chartreuse!" he returned.
"Damn Green Chartreuse!" he replied.
"You shouldn't say that even in joke," I told him, as I started to elbow my way back to my old corner.
"You shouldn't say that even as a joke," I told him, as I began to push my way back to my old corner.
Bertrand I found was at supper, and our retreat had been invaded by a score of men who by rights ought to have been dancing. They were chiefly Tom's gladiatorial friends from Oriel, now scattering to various units of the Army—Penfold to the 17th Lancers, Moray to the Irish Guards and Kent to the Rifle Brigade. Of the others I knew Prendergast of Melton and New College, who was now a clerk in the Foreign Office and a purveyor of cheap mystery, and we were soon joined by Sinclair and Mayhew. Both were combining business with pleasure, for the former was playing for Yorkshire against the M. C. C. at Lord's, and the latter had hurried townwards to negotiate a position on the staff of "The Wicked World" as soon as his last Oxford term was over. Stragglers came and went, but our numbers remained steady and the group was completed by the arrival of Loring.
Bertrand I found was at dinner, and our retreat had been overrun by a bunch of guys who really should have been dancing. Most of them were Tom's fighter friends from Oriel, now heading off to different divisions of the Army—Penfold to the 17th Lancers, Moray to the Irish Guards, and Kent to the Rifle Brigade. I recognized a few others, like Prendergast from Melton and New College, who was now a clerk at the Foreign Office and a dealer in cheap mysteries, and soon we were joined by Sinclair and Mayhew. They were both mixing business with pleasure, since Sinclair was playing for Yorkshire against the M. C. C. at Lord's, while Mayhew had rushed to town to secure a position on the staff of "The Wicked World" as soon as his last term at Oxford wrapped up. Stragglers came and went, but our group stayed steady, and we were joined by Loring, completing our numbers.
"This will never do!" he exclaimed. "Why aren't you chasing the hours with flying feet? Why aren't you letting joy be unconfined and all that sort of thing? Chartreuse? I[Pg 162] can hardly believe it! Of course, if you insist.... Sinks, go and dance!"
"This is unacceptable!" he shouted. "Why aren’t you running after the hours with enthusiasm? Why aren’t you letting joy be limitless and all that stuff? Chartreuse? I[Pg 162] can hardly believe it! But if that’s what you want.... Sinks, go and dance!"
"I've been cut," Sinclair returned contentedly.
"I've been cut," Sinclair replied happily.
"Faint heart never won fair lady. You said Chartreuse, didn't you? I like to make quite sure. You been cut too, George?"
"Faint heart never won fair lady. You said Chartreuse, right? I just want to double-check. You've been hurt too, George?"
"We've all been cut," I said.
"We've all been hurt," I said.
Loring looked round and pointed an accusing finger at an immaculate, pale, fair-haired youth with sensational waistcoat buttons and a white gardenia. I knew him by sight, as the illustrated papers were always publishing his photographs in country-house groups, and the reviews alternated between describing his novels as "impossibly brilliant" and "brilliantly impossible."
Loring looked around and pointed an accusing finger at a perfectly put-together, pale, fair-haired young guy sporting flashy waistcoat buttons and a white gardenia. I recognized him from the illustrated magazines, which always featured his photos in country-house gatherings, and the reviews switched between calling his novels "unbelievably brilliant" and "brilliantly unbelievable."
"No woman born of woman has ever cut Valentine Arden," he said.
"No woman born of a woman has ever cut Valentine Arden," he said.
"One had three partners," Arden replied with dreamy detachment. "One could not do justice to them all. 'Solomon in all his wisdom ...' and they had hot red faces. He retired into himself and sat lost in contemplation of a smoke-ring till it wavered and burst.
"One had three partners," Arden replied with a distant gaze. "You can't really do justice to all of them. 'Solomon in all his wisdom ...' and they had bright red faces. He withdrew into his thoughts and sat there, lost in watching a smoke ring until it wobbled and popped.
"You're a contemptible lot," said Loring with scorn. "No more idea of duty ... oh, my Lord! here's Raney! Go and dance, you little beast!"
"You're a despicable bunch," Loring said with disdain. "You have no sense of duty... oh, my God! here comes Raney! Go and dance, you little brat!"
"I've been cut," O'Rane protested with an air of originality. "If you're so keen on duty...." He pointed to the tray of liqueur glasses. "And it's so fattening. Go and work it off, Jim."
"I've been cut," O'Rane complained with a sense of originality. "If you're so focused on duty...." He gestured to the tray of liqueur glasses. "And it's so fattening. Go burn it off, Jim."
Loring shook his head.
Loring shook his head.
"I'm going home. I sat in that filthy House all the afternoon, dined with my uncle, whose port would disgrace a preaching friar, let alone a cardinal. I then attended a political crush, turned up here, talked to my host, gave my hostess supper, had two dances with my hostess's daughter...."
"I'm going home. I spent the whole afternoon in that dirty House, had dinner with my uncle, whose port would embarrass a preaching friar, not to mention a cardinal. After that, I went to a political gathering, showed up here, chatted with my host, had dinner with my hostess, and danced twice with my hostess's daughter...."
"You were favored," O'Rane observed.
"You were favored," O'Rane noted.
"I was irresistible. So would any one have been after so much 1900 Perrier Jouet.... However, that's neither here[Pg 163] nor there. I enjoyed those two dances, because I was the means of dislodging one Crabtree and seeing him packed off to feed dowagers."
"I was irresistible. Anyone would have been after so much 1900 Perrier Jouet.... However, that's neither here[Pg 163] nor there. I enjoyed those two dances because I was the reason one Crabtree got kicked out to entertain the older ladies."
"There's some value in a title yet," I said. "I tried and failed."
"There's still some value in a title," I said. "I gave it a shot and missed."
"How much of the Perrier Jouet ...? Half a bottle? No man, not even George Oakleigh, was irresistible on a beggarly half-bottle. I think I shall go to bed now; you're dull dogs; I'm doing all the talking. Anyone walk as far as Curzon Street? Good night, everybody."
"How much of the Perrier Jouet ...? Half a bottle? No way, not even George Oakleigh was charming with just a pathetic half-bottle. I think I’ll head to bed now; you guys are so boring; I’m doing all the talking. Is anyone walking toward Curzon Street? Good night, everyone."
His departure was the signal for a general break-up, and a moment later O'Rane and I were alone. He was silent and out of humour, and I did not need to be told that his efforts to dance with Sonia had been fruitless. I mentioned casually that my uncle wanted to meet him and suggested he should dine with us before going back to Oxford. This, he told me, was impossible: he was up to his eyes in work and had already wasted more time than he could afford.
His leaving was the cue for everyone to scatter, and a moment later, O'Rane and I were left alone. He was quiet and in a bad mood, and I didn’t need anyone to tell me that his attempts to dance with Sonia had gone nowhere. I casually brought up that my uncle wanted to meet him and suggested he have dinner with us before heading back to Oxford. He told me that was impossible: he was swamped with work and had already spent more time than he could spare.
"Your Schools aren't for a year," I pointed out.
"Your schools aren't just for one year," I pointed out.
"No, but I only work during term. In the vac. I see life."
"No, I only work during the school term. In the summer break, I enjoy life."
I recalled what Sonia had told me on the subject.
I remembered what Sonia had said about that.
"What's it all for?" I asked.
"What's it all for?" I asked.
He shrugged his shoulders. "You must do something."
He shrugged his shoulders. "You have to do something."
"Yes, but—messing about at the bottom of a mine? It would be cleaner for you and more amusing for me if you came and stayed with me in Ireland."
"Yes, but—hanging out at the bottom of a mine? It would be better for you and more fun for me if you came and stayed with me in Ireland."
"Or with the Daintons in Hampshire. There's quite a run on me. Sonia's frightfully offended because I haven't been near Crowley Court for a year and a half."
"Or with the Daintons in Hampshire. I’ve been quite busy. Sonia's really upset because I haven't visited Crowley Court in a year and a half."
Than O'Rane no man was harder to convince that he could ever be in the wrong.
Than O'Rane was the hardest person to convince that he could ever be wrong.
"When people are engaged ..." I began.
"When people are engaged ..." I started.
Almost fiercely he cut me short.
He interrupted me almost angrily.
"And the engagement laughed at, and you threatened with the door and blackguarded for taking advantage of a girl's youth.... And your letters held up; I was forgetting that. God! George, if you'd the pride of a cur ...!" He stopped[Pg 164] abruptly, stretched his hand out for the cigarettes and lit one. "I went to Dainton," he continued more calmly, "and asked if he'd let me marry Sonia on a thousand a year—it was like bargaining with a Persian Jew over the price of a camel. He wouldn't commit himself. I told him I'd have the money two years after coming down from Oxford, and he stroked his fat cheeks and told me I didn't know the difficulties of making money.... Difficulties! As though Almighty God hadn't shot 'em down all round us so that we shall have something in life to overcome! And that from a man who inherited a brewery and let it down till he's glad to sell it at two-thirds the valuation of twenty years ago! Yes, the Daintons are washing their hands of—commerce. I told him—all this was in Sonia's presence—that I'd be judged by my own vain boastings. I'd come up in three years' time to show him if I'd made good, and if she'd wait.... Or if she wouldn't.... I left her a free hand...."
"And the engagement was mocked, and you were threatened with being shut out and insulted for taking advantage of a girl's youth.... And your letters were outstanding; I almost forgot that. God! George, if you had the pride of a dog...!" He stopped[Pg 164] suddenly, reached for the cigarettes, and lit one. "I went to Dainton," he continued more calmly, "and asked if he would let me marry Sonia on a thousand a year—it was like haggling with a Persian Jew over the price of a camel. He wouldn't commit. I told him I'd have the money two years after coming down from Oxford, and he stroked his fat cheeks and told me I didn’t know the difficulties of making money.... Difficulties! As if Almighty God hadn't thrown them our way so we have something in life to overcome! And that from a man who inherited a brewery and ran it into the ground until he's glad to sell it for two-thirds of what it was valued at twenty years ago! Yes, the Daintons are washing their hands of—business. I told him—all this was while Sonia was there—that I'd be judged by my own empty boasts. I'd come back in three years to prove to him if I succeeded, and if she would wait.... Or if she wouldn't.... I left her the choice...."
"It was only fair," I put in.
"It was only fair," I said.
"To me, yes."
"Yes, for me."
"To her."
"To her."
"To me, George. There's not much merit in being faithful to a promise. But when you're not bound in any way, when it's just a matter of your own pride.... Sonia must show if she can make good three years hence. If we both come up true—well, there you are."
"To me, George. There's not much value in keeping a promise. But when you're not obligated at all, when it's just about your own pride... Sonia has to prove if she can deliver in three years. If we both stay true—well, there you have it."
He threw his cigarette away, yawned, and sank lower into the chair.
He tossed his cigarette aside, stretched, and sank deeper into the chair.
"When did all this happen?" I asked.
"When did all this happen?" I asked.
"Oh, a year ago. More. It was just after the row."
"Oh, a year ago. More. It was right after the argument."
"Well, what's the trouble to-night?"
"Well, what's the trouble tonight?"
O'Rane's eyes, always an interesting study in rapid emotion, became charged with sudden anger.
O'Rane's eyes, always a fascinating display of quick emotions, suddenly filled with anger.
"She thinks I've cooled off because I don't write," he said. "George, I'm flesh and blood, I can't write—not letters that Lady Dainton would pass—to a girl I want to be my wife."
"She thinks I've lost interest because I don't write," he said. "George, I'm human, I can't write—at least not letters that Lady Dainton would approve of—to a girl I want to marry."
"Why don't you go and see her occasionally?" I suggested.
"Why don't you go visit her sometimes?" I suggested.
"I've got other work."
"I have other work."
"I bet you don't get fat on what you earn carting hay in Wiltshire."
"I bet you don't gain weight from what you make hauling hay in Wiltshire."
"I don't do it for the money. I want to know the lives these fellows are leading. Man's entitled to 'Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness,' and there are moments when I begin to doubt if every man the wide world over is getting what I claim he's entitled to. I didn't think I was when I was a kid of fourteen. I don't think sweated labourers, prostitutes, incurables, children with tainted blood—I don't think they're getting all they're entitled to. The average Armenian, the natives of the Belgian Congo—I'm not easy in my mind about them, George. But before I die—my God!" He turned suddenly as a hand came to rest on his shoulder, and a voice behind him remarked:
"I don't do it for the money. I want to understand the lives these guys are living. Everyone deserves 'Life, Liberty, and the pursuit of Happiness,' and there are times when I start to doubt if every person around the world is getting what I believe they deserve. I didn’t think I was when I was fourteen. I don't think laborers, sex workers, those with terminal illnesses, or children born with disadvantages are getting what they deserve either. The average Armenian, the locals in the Belgian Congo—I'm not at peace about their situation, George. But before I die—oh my God!" He suddenly turned as a hand rested on his shoulder, and a voice behind him said:
"You're young to be talking of death, Mr. O'Rane."
"You're too young to be talking about death, Mr. O'Rane."
"Let me introduce you to my uncle, Raney," I said.
"Let me introduce you to my Uncle Raney," I said.
He sprang to attention with the same click of the heels I had observed in Burgess's library some seven years before. As their hands met, Bertrand searched the lean, animated face and looked steadily into the expressive, defiant black eyes.
He snapped to attention with the same click of his heels that I had noticed in Burgess's library about seven years ago. As their hands met, Bertrand studied the lean, animated face and gazed steadily into the expressive, defiant black eyes.
"I understand you are the late Lord O'Rane's son?" Raney drew himself up to the last inch of his height, for all the world like a rock-python waiting to strike. "Your father was a close personal friend of mine," Bertrand went on; "I am very proud to meet his son."
"I hear you're the son of the late Lord O'Rane?" Raney straightened up to his full height, like a rock python ready to strike. "Your father was a close personal friend of mine," Bertrand continued; "I'm really proud to meet his son."
I set the words down as they were spoken; and, to read, there is little enough in them. Yet, when I heard them uttered, I still recall that my eyes began to smart. Bertrand's manner—half-sneering, half-openly brutal—had taken on a new courtliness towards a boy fifty years his junior. I do not regard myself as a man of undue sensibility: the change of tone was not created by my imagination. O'Rane lowered his eyes, bowed and murmured:
I wrote down the words exactly as they were spoken, and honestly, there’s not much to read. But when I heard them said, I remember my eyes started to sting. Bertrand’s attitude—half-mocking, half-blatantly aggressive—had suddenly become more polite toward a boy who was fifty years younger than him. I don't see myself as overly sensitive; the shift in tone wasn’t just in my head. O'Rane looked down, bowed, and whispered:
"Thank you, sir."
"Thanks, sir."
I have never seen a quicker or completer conquest. Gradually we relaxed our self-consciousness. I brought Bertrand a chair and gave him a cigar to smoke.
I have never seen a faster or more complete victory. Slowly, we eased our self-consciousness. I got Bertrand a chair and handed him a cigar to smoke.
"Until two hours ago," he told O'Rane, "I knew no more[Pg 166] of your existence than, I expect, you knew of mine."
"Until two hours ago," he told O'Rane, "I didn't know anything about your existence, just like you probably didn't know about mine."
"Oh, I'd heard a lot about you, sir," Raney answered.
"Oh, I’ve heard a lot about you, sir," Raney replied.
"Lies from George?"
"Are those lies from George?"
"No, sir. True talk from my father. My first term at Melton I turned you up in 'Whitaker.'"
"No, sir. My father was being honest. In my first term at Melton, I found you in 'Whitaker.'"
"The 'London Directory' would have done as well," said Bertrand.
"The 'London Directory' would have worked just fine," said Bertrand.
"Is it too late for me to call?"
"Is it too late for me to call?"
"By no means. Were you too proud to come before?"
"Definitely not. Were you too proud to show up?"
"Too superstitious, sir."
"Way too superstitious, sir."
Bertrand leant forward and laid his hand on O'Rane's knee.
Bertrand leaned forward and placed his hand on O'Rane's knee.
"George was talking about you to-night," he said. "I could have offered a helping hand, perhaps."
"George was talking about you tonight," he said. "I might have been able to lend a hand, maybe."
"Perhaps that was what I was afraid of, sir."
"Maybe that's what I was scared of, sir."
My uncle looked at him with amusement.
My uncle looked at him with a chuckle.
"You are—an independent young man," he said.
"You are—an independent young man," he said.
"I believe in Destiny," said O'Rane, with an answering smile.
"I believe in Destiny," O'Rane said, smiling back.
"What on earth has that to do with it?" asked Bertrand.
"What does that have to do with anything?" asked Bertrand.
"I wasn't going to lie down and die as long as there was preordained work to do. Destiny meant me to win through."
"I wasn't going to give up and die as long as there was work I was meant to do. Fate meant for me to succeed."
"She didn't help you much," I said.
"She didn't really help you," I said.
"I'm not so sure. I dropped down once on the sidewalk in Chicago, and a woman took me in and nursed me round. Nursed me by day and—earned her living by night. When I went to pay her back and say good-bye before I sailed, she was dead. Just two months in all. And if ever a woman's soul fluttered straight to heaven——"
"I'm not so sure. I collapsed once on the sidewalk in Chicago, and a woman took me in and cared for me. She cared for me during the day and earned her living at night. When I went to repay her and say goodbye before I left, she had passed away. Just two months in total. And if ever a woman's soul flew straight to heaven——"
"What are your plans for the future?" Bertrand interrupted prosaically. He, too, seemingly found O'Rane's intensity of feeling and speech a little disconcerting at first.
"What are your plans for the future?" Bertrand interrupted flatly. He, too, seemed to find O'Rane's intensity of feeling and expression a bit unsettling at first.
Raney woke suddenly from his reverie.
Raney suddenly snapped out of his daydream.
"I'm going back to Oxford to-morrow, sir."
"I'm going back to Oxford tomorrow, sir."
"And after to-morrow?"
"And what about tomorrow?"
"I've got my Schools next year."
"I have my Schools next year."
"I think George said you'd taken one first. What do you expect in your finals?"
"I think George mentioned you took one first. What do you expect in your finals?"
"Commercially, there's no point in an honour school unless you take a first. After that, I have money to make. After that...."
"Honestly, there's no benefit in an honor school unless you get a first. After that, I've got money to make. After that...."
He broke off and shrugged his shoulders.
He stopped and shrugged his shoulders.
"It will be Destiny's turn," I suggested.
"It'll be Destiny's turn," I suggested.
O'Rane turned to me with a good-humored smile.
O'Rane turned to me with a friendly smile.
"I suppose it's all a wild welter of words to you, George?" he asked.
"I guess it's all just a jumble of words to you, George?" he asked.
"No more than any other hypothesis unsupported by evidence," I said. "Your preordained mission...."
"No more than any other hypothesis without evidence," I said. "Your destined mission...."
"Isn't there one form of work you can do better than all others? Haven't you one supreme aptitude? Form an alliance between aptitude and opportunity...."
"Isn’t there one type of work that you excel at more than anything else? Don’t you have one standout skill? Combine that skill with the right opportunity…"
"And you get a man of Destiny," I said.
"And you get a man of Destiny," I said.
"I leave you the honour of the phrase."
"I leave you the honor of the phrase."
Bertrand glanced at his watch and pushed his chair hurriedly back.
Bertrand looked at his watch and quickly pushed his chair back.
"A quarter to four!" he exclaimed. "I must get home. George, I want you to arrange for David—excuse me, it was your father's name, too—for David to come and dine with us. A Saturday, of course. I hope you will come, David. I'll charge you for your dinner, if you like; and I think you owe me one evening after seven years."
"A quarter to four!" he exclaimed. "I need to get home. George, can you please arrange for David—sorry, that’s your father's name too—for David to come and have dinner with us? A Saturday, obviously. I hope you’ll come, David. I can cover your dinner if you want; and I think you owe me one evening after seven years."
"I'll come any time you ask me, sir."
"I'll come whenever you need me, sir."
"I'll leave you in George's hands. By the way, mysticism is too fine and rare a thing to rationalize for youthful sceptics. You will no more make your creed intelligible to George than you will teach me to play chess without a board. Good night, my boy."
"I'll leave you with George. By the way, mysticism is too delicate and uncommon to explain to young skeptics. You won't make your beliefs clear to George any more than you could teach me to play chess without a board. Good night, my boy."
"Good night, sir. I—I wish I hadn't waited so long."
"Good night, sir. I—I wish I hadn't waited so long."
"Perhaps it was preordained for the strengthening of your faith," my uncle answered, with a smile.
"Maybe it was meant to strengthen your faith," my uncle replied with a grin.
O'Rane and I returned to the ballroom to take leave of Lady Dainton. Barely six couples remained, and at the end of each dance one or two white, exasperated mothers darted forward, whispering angrily, "You must come now, dear." Even Crabtree had gone, and Sonia was breathlessly battling with her partner, Summertown, to win the even sovereign he[Pg 168] had ventured with the leader of the band on a test of endurance. The band eventually won by doubling its pace, whereupon Summertown claimed a foul and stood in the middle of the room shouting, "Ob-jeck-shun!" till Roger Dainton silenced him with an offer of bones and beer.
O'Rane and I went back to the ballroom to say goodbye to Lady Dainton. Only six couples were left, and at the end of each dance, one or two frustrated mothers rushed in, hissing angrily, "You have to come now, dear." Even Crabtree had left, and Sonia was breathlessly competing with her partner, Summertown, to win the even sovereign he[Pg 168] had bet against the band leader in a test of endurance. The band eventually won by speeding up, at which point Summertown protested, shouting, "Ob-jeck-shun!" until Roger Dainton quieted him with an offer of bones and beer.
"Good night, Sonia, and many thanks," I said. "It was the star turn of the season."
"Good night, Sonia, and thanks a lot," I said. "That was the highlight of the season."
"Good night, Bambina," said O'Rane. "See you again some day."
"Good night, Bambina," O'Rane said. "I’ll see you again someday."
"Good night, dear one," she answered casually; and then, with a show of contrition, "I'm sorry we didn't have that one together."
"Good night, dear," she replied casually; then, with a hint of regret, "I'm sorry we didn’t get to have that one together."
"So am I, but it can't be helped now."
"So am I, but there's nothing we can do about it now."
"There were such crowds of people I had to dance with," she explained.
"There were so many crowds of people I had to dance with," she explained.
O'Rane shook hands and came away with me. Perhaps he felt, as I did, that the explanation was in the nature of an anticlimax.
O'Rane shook hands and walked away with me. Maybe he felt, like I did, that the explanation was somewhat of an anticlimax.
V
During the first half of the 1905 Season I saw the Daintons three times: after their ball it is hardly an exaggeration to say we met daily. Our new feverish intimacy was not entirely of my seeking, and I am free to admit that Lady Dainton's capable energy left me then, as it leaves me now, with a feeling of scared bewilderment, while the measure of Sonia's success in subjugating London came rapidly to be the measure of my dislike for her. When, however, my uncle fell a victim to internal gout and departed for Marienbad at the end of June, he left me a house, a box at Covent Garden, a voluminous correspondence and the financial welfare of the War Fund to engage my spare time. This last spelt Lady Dainton and afternoon meetings in Rutland Gate. I nerved myself to face the inevitable and wire an invitation to O'Rane to stay with me when term was over.
During the first half of the 1905 Season, I saw the Daintons three times: after their ball, it’s hardly an exaggeration to say we met almost every day. Our intense new friendship wasn’t entirely something I was looking for, and I’ll admit that Lady Dainton's impressive energy left me, then as now, feeling scared and confused, while the extent of Sonia's ability to dominate London quickly became the measure of my dislike for her. However, when my uncle fell ill with gout and went to Marienbad at the end of June, he left me a house, a box at Covent Garden, a mountain of correspondence, and the financial management of the War Fund to fill my free time. This last thing meant Lady Dainton and afternoon meetings in Rutland Gate. I braced myself to face the inevitable and texted O'Rane an invitation to stay with me when term ended.
He kept me company till Goodwood, and one of our first[Pg 169] acts was to dine with the Daintons. I say it in no ungracious spirit, but at this time it was hardly possible not to dine with the Daintons. Turn up the files of the "Morning Post" and you will read some four or five times a week that a very successful ball had been given the previous evening by Mrs. X., "who looked charming in an Empire gown of ivory silk brocade," that among those present were the "Duchess of This, the Countess of That, Lady Dainton and Miss Dainton," and that dinners were given before the ball by "the Duchess of Here, the Countess of There and Lady Dainton." Lord Loring and other well-known dancing men are reported to have looked in during the evening.
He kept me company until Goodwood, and one of our first[Pg 169] things was to have dinner with the Daintons. I mention this without any ill will, but at that point, it was almost impossible not to dine with the Daintons. If you go through the archives of the "Morning Post," you’ll find that about four or five times a week, they reported that a very successful ball had been held the night before by Mrs. X., "who looked charming in an Empire gown of ivory silk brocade," that among those attending were the "Duchess of This, the Countess of That, Lady Dainton and Miss Dainton," and that dinners were held before the ball by "the Duchess of Here, the Countess of There and Lady Dainton." Lord Loring and other notable dancers are said to have stopped by during the evening.
Sometimes I feel my life has been embittered by the failure of the "Morning Post" to distinguish me by name; not until I entered the House was I segregated from the herd of "well-known dancing men," and this was more a compliment to the parliament of a great, free people than to myself, for by that time I had bidden almost complete farewell to Claridge's and the Ritz, the Empire Hotel and those ill-constructed tombs in Grosvenor Place that were tenanted, upholstered and beflowered for a night between two eternities of desolation.
Sometimes I feel like my life has been soured by the "Morning Post" not mentioning me by name; it wasn't until I entered the House that I was separated from the crowd of "well-known dancing men," and that was more of a compliment to the parliament of a great, free people than to me. By that time, I had nearly completely said goodbye to Claridge's and the Ritz, the Empire Hotel and those poorly built places in Grosvenor Place that were filled, decorated, and adorned with flowers for just one night between two endless stretches of emptiness.
By that time, too, the Daintons had scaled an eminence where I could hardly hope to follow them. The "Tickler" and the "Catch" were never wearied of publishing full-length, whole-page photographs of "Sir Roger Dainton, Bart., the popular member for the Melton Division of Hampshire," and Lady Dainton, "who is organizing a sale of work on behalf of the victims of the Vesuvius eruption." If a hospital matinée took place, Miss Sonia Dainton sold programmes; a theatrical garden-party, and she managed a stall; a mission bazaar, and she pinned in fading buttonholes at half a crown a time. And punctually the "Tickler" or "Catch" would depict her at work with her fellows—Lady Hermione Prideaux, all teeth and hat, on one side; and Miss Betty Marsden, the light comedy star from the Avenue Theatre, on the other. And when the last Vesuvius victim had been clothed in crewel work and London had emptied, the indefatigable camera-man[Pg 170] would take wing to the country and photograph "Lady Dainton and her daughter at their beautiful Hampshire seat."
By that time, the Daintons had reached a level of success that I could hardly aspire to match. The "Tickler" and the "Catch" never tired of printing full-length, full-page photos of "Sir Roger Dainton, Bart., the popular member for the Melton Division of Hampshire," and Lady Dainton, "who is organizing a fundraising event for the victims of the Vesuvius eruption." Whenever there was a hospital matinée, Miss Sonia Dainton sold programs; at a theatrical garden party, she ran a stall; at a mission bazaar, she sold fading buttonholes for half a crown each. And without fail, the "Tickler" or "Catch" would show her hard at work with her friends—Lady Hermione Prideaux, all teeth and hat on one side; and Miss Betty Marsden, the light comedy star from the Avenue Theatre, on the other. And when the last Vesuvius victim had been taken care of and London had emptied, the tireless cameraman[Pg 170] would head to the countryside to photograph "Lady Dainton and her daughter at their lovely Hampshire home."
Sonia repaid the trouble as well as Lady Hamilton or La Giaconda. And I think if hard work by itself is to be rewarded, Lady Dainton got no more than her deserts. Ex pede Herculem, and I judge her day by the hour she spared for the War Fund. The Committee Meeting was taken comfortably and unhurriedly in her stride. She was at the time a dignitary of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem, a Primrose League Dame, a Visitor to half a dozen girls' schools, the president of several nursing and Needlework Guilds and—I believe—a vice-president of every Girls' Club, Rescue Home, Purity League and Association of Decayed Gentlewomen in the kingdom. Lady Dainton was one of those women who accumulated arduous and unpaid offices as dukes collected directorships in the golden days of the company-promoting 'nineties. What is more, she worked hard at all of them. When I think of her hurrying from Committee to Prizegiving, and from Prizegiving to Sale of Work, I almost cease to regard woman as man's physical inferior, though I may still wonder how far the world's general welfare would have been retarded had she remained at home with her feet on a sofa and a novel in her lap.
Sonia repaid the trouble as much as Lady Hamilton or La Giaconda. I think if hard work alone is to be recognized, Lady Dainton received no more than she deserved. Ex pede Herculem, and I measure her day by the hour she dedicated to the War Fund. The Committee Meeting was handled comfortably and without rush by her. At that time, she was a dignitary of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem, a Dame of the Primrose League, a visitor to several girls' schools, the president of various nursing and Needlework Guilds, and—I believe—a vice-president of nearly every Girls' Club, Rescue Home, Purity League, and Association of Decayed Gentlewomen in the kingdom. Lady Dainton was one of those women who piled up demanding and unpaid roles just as dukes amassed directorships during the golden days of company promotion in the 'nineties. Moreover, she genuinely put in effort for all of them. When I think of her rushing from Committee to Prizegiving, and from Prizegiving to Sale of Work, I almost stop seeing woman as man's physical inferior, though I might still wonder how much the world's overall welfare would have suffered had she stayed home with her feet up on a sofa and a novel in her lap.
I certainly think Sonia would have lived happier if she had never set foot in London. Her personal success went to her head, and it took ten years of three lives and a war at the end to sober her and restore some sense of perspective. "You can give corn to thoroughbreds," my uncle would begin—and then I usually changed the subject. A woman, in Bertrand's Oriental eyes, was the plaything of so much sexual passion, irresponsible and unsafe until she was veiled and married, and even then perverse and unbalanced.
I definitely think Sonia would have been happier if she had never come to London. Her personal success made her arrogant, and it took ten years, three lives, and a war to finally bring her back down to reality and give her a better perspective. "You can feed corn to thoroughbreds," my uncle would start—and then I usually changed the subject. In Bertrand's Oriental eyes, a woman was just the target of so much sexual desire, reckless and dangerous until she was covered and married, and even then she was seen as twisted and unstable.
"To a man, sex is an incident," he would say; "to a woman, it's everything in this world and the next. You are too full of idealism, George. You pretend man's perfectible, that woman's got a capacity for disinterested self-sacrifice. You'll outgrow that phase, my boy; you'll find that with all our inventions and discoveries and religions and philosophies[Pg 171] and civilization and culture, we're devilish little way removed from the beasts. That young woman—I mention no names if it's a sore point with you—may turn into an admirable mother, but as an unsatisfied beast of prey.... My dear boy, it's not her fault, and you and your friends have contributed to make her what she is."
"To a guy, sex is just a thing," he would say; "to a girl, it's everything in this life and the next. You're too idealistic, George. You act like men can be perfected and that women have a gift for selfless sacrifice. You'll grow out of that stage, my boy; you'll see that despite all our inventions, discoveries, religions, philosophies[Pg 171], civilization, and culture, we're not that far removed from animals. That young woman—I won’t name names if it’s a touchy subject for you—might become a great mother, but as an unsatisfied creature of prey.... My dear boy, it's not her fault, and you and your friends have played a part in making her who she is."
Contributed, perhaps. But, if not her fault, neither was it ours, but the fault of Society and human nature, the action and reaction of the sexes. As the year drew to its close I was too deeply immersed in politics to watch the social comedy, but in the summer and autumn there was little else to do. For five months I observed the psychological development of a girl who was physically attractive—and nothing more: not gifted, not clever, not accomplished, of no spiritual grandeur—a dainty, brilliant, social butterfly. Sonia was no more than that: I doubt if she ever will be more. Yet men are so constituted that it was enough to assure her triumph.
Contributed, maybe. But if it wasn't her fault, it wasn't ours either; it was the fault of society and human nature, the interactions between the genders. As the year wrapped up, I was too caught up in politics to pay attention to the social scene, but in the summer and fall, there wasn't much else to focus on. For five months, I watched the psychological growth of a girl who was physically attractive—and nothing beyond that: not talented, not smart, not skilled, and lacking any spiritual depth—a delicate, vibrant social butterfly. Sonia was nothing more than that: I doubt she will ever be more. Yet men are wired in such a way that it was enough to guarantee her success.
O'Rane and I observed in company. He was pledged to bear-lead young Summertown through the United States in August and September, and till that time I prevailed on him to leave the industrial conditions of England alone. The emptiness of our life must, I fear, have galled him, and, looking back on it all, I made a mistake in bringing him in view of Sonia and her gaudy fellow-butterflies. Technically they met as old friends without a claim on one another, each free to repent in any given way of their rash early engagement. In practice the liberty was one-sided: the greater Sonia's emancipation, the more critical he became; and Sonia, who was no fonder of criticism than any good-looking girl in her first season, grew first restless, then resentful and finally rebellious. When I said good-bye to Raney at Euston, I felt he was not leaving a day too soon; and this is not to blame him, but to underline the impossible position he and Sonia had taken up.
O'Rane and I were hanging out together. He was set to guide young Summertown across the United States in August and September, and until then, I convinced him to ignore the industrial issues in England. The lack of excitement in our lives must have frustrated him, and looking back, I realize I made a mistake by introducing him to Sonia and her flashy friends. They met as old friends without any obligation to each other, each free to change their minds about their impulsive early engagement. But in reality, the freedom was one-sided: the more liberated Sonia felt, the more critical he became; and Sonia, who didn’t appreciate criticism any more than any attractive girl in her first season, started off restless, then became resentful, and eventually rebellious. When I said goodbye to Raney at Euston, I sensed he wasn’t leaving a moment too soon; this isn’t to blame him, but to emphasize the untenable situation he and Sonia found themselves in.
Before he left I recall a series of indecisive skirmishes. There was, for example, the Covent Garden engagement, in which I was routed. With a misguided idea of friendliness and in an attempt to separate Crabtree and Sonia before the[Pg 172] whole of London had coupled their names, I placed my uncle's box at the Daintons' disposal, and, whenever we found an opera we liked, Lady Dainton, Sonia, Raney and I used to dine together either in Princes Gardens or Rutland Gate and drive down together to Covent Garden. O'Rane was a musician; I had an untutored love of music; Lady Dainton, I fancy, felt it was the right thing to do, and Sonia was too overwrought and overexcited to mind what the invitation was so long as she could accept it. Roger Dainton, who rimed 'Lied' with 'Slide,' professed zeal for the House of Commons on such occasions, and on reflection I admire him for his frank Philistinism. With Sonia chattering unconcernedly through "Tristan," and with her mother leaning out to bow to her social acquisitions until I expected every moment to have to clutch her by the heels, the way of the Wagnerian was strait and thorny. But then, as Sonia said, "You come to Covent Garden to see people."
Before he left, I remember a bunch of unsure confrontations. For instance, there was the Covent Garden event where I was totally defeated. With a misguided notion of being friendly and trying to keep Crabtree and Sonia apart before everyone in London linked their names together, I offered my uncle's box to the Daintons. Whenever we found an opera we liked, Lady Dainton, Sonia, Raney, and I would have dinner together either in Princes Gardens or Rutland Gate and then drive down to Covent Garden. O'Rane was a musician; I had an untrained passion for music; Lady Dainton, I guess, thought it was the right thing to do, and Sonia was too frazzled and excited to care about the invitation as long as she could accept it. Roger Dainton, who rhymed 'Lied' with 'Slide,' claimed to be enthusiastic about the House of Commons on these occasions, and looking back, I admire him for his honest lack of taste. With Sonia chatting nonchalantly during "Tristan," and her mother leaning out to greet her social connections until I thought I’d have to grab her by the ankles, the Wagnerian experience was anything but easy. But then, as Sonia said, "You come to Covent Garden to see people."
It was in seeing and being seen that we courted disaster. One night, as I was ordering coffee in the lounge, Crabtree attached himself to our party and accompanied us to our box. The next night I found him dining at Rutland Gate, and he asked me—before the soup plates were removed—whether I could squeeze him into a corner; he was prepared, if necessary to stand. And no sooner had he secured a programme than he exclaimed:
It was in the act of seeing and being seen that we invited trouble. One night, while I was ordering coffee in the lounge, Crabtree joined our group and came with us to our box. The following night, I spotted him having dinner at Rutland Gate, and he asked me—before the soup plates were taken away—if I could fit him into a corner; he was ready to stand if needed. And as soon as he got a program, he exclaimed:
'"Il Trovatore!' I love that! To-morrow night, too, by Jove——"
'"Il Trovatore!' I love that! Tomorrow night, too, for sure——"
"Well, why...." Sonia began and looked at me.
"Well, why...." Sonia started and glanced at me.
"You'd better roll along here, Crabtree," I said.
"You should get going now, Crabtree," I said.
He brought a heavy hand crashing on to my knee.
He slammed his heavy hand down on my knee.
"Stout fellow!" he cried. "What about dinner? Will you come to me, or shall I come to you, or—or what?"
"Hey there, buddy!" he shouted. "What’s the plan for dinner? Are you coming to my place, or should I come to yours, or—what's the deal?"
"Oh, you'd better all dine with us," suggested Lady Dainton, tactfully, as he hesitated to fill in particulars of his invitation.
"Oh, you should all come and have dinner with us," suggested Lady Dainton tactfully, as he hesitated to provide more details about his invitation.
"Raney and I have got some men dining with us at the Club, I'm afraid," I improvised. And as we walked home I remarked, "We are beaten, my son."
"Raney and I have some guys dining with us at the Club, I'm afraid," I said on the spot. And as we walked home, I noted, "We've been defeated, my son."
"What a city to loot London is!" O'Rane murmured. The criticism, if not original, was at least true. I called it to mind whenever I found Crabtree feeding himself at his friends' expense, or Sonia accepting invitations from people she disliked rather than drop for an instant out of the race.
"What a city to rob London is!" O'Rane murmured. The comment, though not original, was certainly true. I remembered it every time I saw Crabtree taking advantage of his friends or Sonia accepting invitations from people she couldn’t stand just to keep up in the competition.
"I imagine we're becoming Americanized, Raney," I said one afternoon a few weeks later when he and I called on the Daintons to say good-bye before leaving London.
"I think we're becoming more American, Raney," I said one afternoon a few weeks later when he and I visited the Daintons to say goodbye before leaving London.
"The girls are," he answered. "They think men exist for the sole purpose of buying 'em sweets, taking them to theatres, running errands for them. Just listen." He crossed the room and drew up a chair by Sonia. "What have you been doing lately, Bambina?"
"The girls are," he answered. "They believe men are there just to buy them sweets, take them to the movies, and run errands for them. Just listen." He walked across the room and pulled up a chair next to Sonia. "What have you been up to lately, Bambina?"
Sonia wrinkled her brow in sudden petulance.
Sonia frowned in annoyance.
"I wish you'd drop that silly name, David," she said.
"I wish you'd stop using that silly name, David," she said.
"What have you been doing, Sonia?" he asked.
"What have you been up to, Sonia?" he asked.
"Oh, heavens! What haven't I? Mr. Erckmann took me to a meet of the Four-in-Hand Club yesterday. I dined with Lord Summertown at the Berkeley. We went on to the Vaudeville, had supper at the Savoy, and then—and then—oh yes, we danced with Hardrodt, the soda-water king. Why weren't you there, George?"
"Oh my gosh! What haven't I done? Mr. Erckmann took me to a meeting of the Four-in-Hand Club yesterday. I had dinner with Lord Summertown at the Berkeley. We went to the Vaudeville, had supper at the Savoy, and then—and then—oh yes, we danced with Hardrodt, the soda-water guy. Why weren't you there, George?"
"Frankly, I haven't much use for Hardrodt," I said. "The only time I met him I thought he was a bit of an outsider."
"Honestly, I don’t really care for Hardrodt," I said. "The only time I met him, I thought he seemed a bit like an outsider."
Sonia spread out her hands with a movement of deprecation.
Sonia spread her hands out in a dismissive gesture.
"But Society lives by its outsiders."
"But society thrives on its outsiders."
"A man oughtn't to get tight in other people's houses," I persisted.
"A man shouldn't get drunk in other people's houses," I continued.
"Well, it was his own house last night."
"Well, that was his own house last night."
"Did he keep sober?" I asked.
"Did he stay sober?" I asked.
"Well, there are sober men and sober men," she answered. "'Not drunk, but having drink taken.'"
"Well, there are sober guys and sober guys," she replied. "'Not drunk, but having had a drink.'"
O'Rane looked at her gravely for a moment, then he asked:
O'Rane looked at her seriously for a moment, then he asked:
"Why d'you allow yourself to be seen in a house like that?"
"Why do you let yourself be seen in a place like that?"
"What's the harm?" Sonia demanded gaily. "He did us awfully well."
"What's the big deal?" Sonia asked cheerfully. "He really helped us out."
"You admit he's an outsider, yet you accept his hospitality...."
"You acknowledge he's an outsider, yet you still accept his hospitality...."
"Oh, you little Oxford boys with your logic!" Sonia laughed. "Have a choc.? They're Lord Summertown's farewell present. You'll take care of him in America, won't you, David? He's such a love, I should never forgive you if you lost him. What are you going to do out there?"
"Oh, you little Oxford boys with your logic!" Sonia laughed. "Want a chocolate? They're Lord Summertown's farewell gift. You’ll look after him in America, right, David? He's such a sweetheart; I could never forgive you if you lost him. What are you planning to do out there?"
At the sound of his own name Summertown joined us.
At the sound of his own name, Summertown came over to us.
"I'm going to learn American," he assured us. "Say, this is my fi'ist visit to the U-nited States. Gee! I reckon this is a bully place. Pleased to meet you, Miss Dainton. I say, Raney, what's the proper answer to that?"
"I'm going to learn American," he assured us. "Hey, this is my first visit to the United States. Wow! I think this is a great place. Nice to meet you, Miss Dainton. So, Raney, what's the right response to that?"
"No mere European has ever discovered. Get it in first and then clear out while they're still feeling for their guns."
"No average European has ever found it. Get in quickly and then get out while they’re still looking for their guns."
"You're a fat lot of use," Summertown retorted. "Here I'm going out to improve my mind. What's a 'cinch'? And this rotten American War of Independence I'm always up against—when'll it be over? I want to be a pukka Yank."
"You're not much help," Summertown shot back. "Here I am trying to better myself. What's a 'cinch'? And this terrible American War of Independence that keeps getting in my way—when will it end? I want to be a real American."
"You'll be more esteemed as you are," O'Rane answered. "Better let me do the talking."
"You'll be more respected just as you are," O'Rane replied. "It's better if I handle the talking."
"Oh, you'll only be taken for an Irish immigrant," returned Summertown.
"Oh, they'll just think you're an Irish immigrant," Summertown replied.
There he was wide of the mark. There is a story that O'Rane, in shovel hat and clerical collar, bearded the night porter of his own college at two in the morning and gained permission to call on one of the chaplains in Meadow Buildings. I have seen him successfully assume an alien nationality in Montmartre, Seville and Leghorn; while the first draft of American Rhodes scholars, scattered though they be to the ends of the earth, may recall the inaugural address delivered in hearing of the scandalized Cæsars by an alleged attaché of the United States Embassy.
There he was completely off base. There’s a story about O'Rane, in his top hat and clerical collar, confronting the night porter at his own college at two in the morning and getting permission to visit one of the chaplains in Meadow Buildings. I’ve seen him successfully pretend to be from a different country in Montmartre, Seville, and Livorno; while the first group of American Rhodes scholars, spread out across the globe, might remember the opening speech given in front of the shocked officials by someone claiming to be an attaché from the U.S. Embassy.
They may remember a slight, passionate figure with black hair and arresting eyes who urged them in the name of their great Republic to resist all interference with their liberty on the part of the University authorities and to lynch any black men they found lurking around Balliol or St. John's. Robert Hawke, of Texas and Hertford, six feet five and[Pg 175] proportionately broad, may not yet have forgotten the night when the imposture was discovered; he alone may be able to explain why, after pursuing Raney down Holywell with a loaded revolver and running him to earth in Hell Passage, he tamely consented to breakfast next morning with the man he had sworn to slay. The Rhodes scholars were a fair mark for O'Rane whenever he had an outbreak. Creevey, of Melbourne and Trinity, still preserves the peremptory note that bade him call next morning on the Junior Proctor, Mr. D. O'Rane, though the House Mission has probably long ere this expended the five-shilling fine for non-attendance at the first University Sermon of the term. To add one digression to another, I have never understood how O'Rane survived four years at Oxford without being sent down.
They might remember a slight, passionate figure with black hair and striking eyes who urged them, on behalf of their great Republic, to resist any interference with their freedom from the University authorities and to take action against any black men they found hanging around Balliol or St. John's. Robert Hawke, from Texas and Hertford, standing six feet five and proportionately broad, may not have forgotten the night when the deception was uncovered; he alone might be able to explain why, after chasing Raney down Holywell with a loaded gun and finally cornering him in Hell Passage, he peacefully agreed to have breakfast the next morning with the man he had vowed to kill. The Rhodes scholars were an easy target for O'Rane whenever he had a burst of anger. Creevey, from Melbourne and Trinity, still keeps the urgent note that instructed him to meet with the Junior Proctor, Mr. D. O'Rane, the following morning, though the House Mission has probably long since paid the five-shilling fine for missing the first University Sermon of the term. To add one aside to another, I've never understood how O'Rane made it through four years at Oxford without being expelled.
The Covent Garden skirmish was my affair, and after summary defeat I retired into private life. O'Rane's moral lecture was no more successful than my diplomacy: the Americanization of women went on unchecked—if indeed the American girl be as Raney saw her, a social prostitute who would sell herself to the highest bidder and give as little as possible in return; I privately believe the breed to be indigenous to the wealthier strata of English society. He failed and retired to the other side of the Atlantic. Between the two skirmishes came the intervention of Loring House.
The Covent Garden skirmish was my issue, and after a quick defeat, I stepped back into a private life. O'Rane's moral talk wasn't any more effective than my attempts at negotiation: the Americanization of women continued without pause—if the American girl really is as Raney described her, a social prostitute willing to sell herself to the highest bidder and give as little as possible in return; I personally think this type is actually common among the wealthier circles of English society. He failed and returned to the other side of the Atlantic. Between the two skirmishes, Loring House intervened.
I was taking pot-luck there one night when Lady Amy asked me in an undertone how Raney's engagement was progressing. I told her all I knew, and she broke a significant silence by observing:
I was attending a casual dinner there one night when Lady Amy quietly asked me how Raney's engagement was going. I shared everything I knew, and she filled the silence by commenting:
"Oh, I just wanted to know."
"Oh, I just wanted to know."
It was not all she wanted to know, and I ventured to tell her so.
It was not everything she wanted to know, and I took the chance to let her know that.
"Well, Sonia really is behaving rather extraordinarily," she went on. "I wonder her mother...."
"Well, Sonia is really acting quite unusually," she continued. "I wonder what her mom thinks...."
"Lady Dainton accompanies her everywhere," I pointed out.
"Lady Dainton goes everywhere with her," I pointed out.
"Yes, either she doesn't see or she doesn't care."
"Yeah, either she doesn't notice or she doesn't care."
"Probably she thinks there's no harm in it."
"She probably thinks there's nothing wrong with it."
Lady Amy shook her head.
Lady Amy shook her head.
"This is my fourth season, George."
"This is my fourth season, George."
"And their first. I submit that they don't know how many people sit round the walls of a ballroom inventing scandal."
"And their first. I suggest that they have no idea how many people are sitting around the walls of a ballroom coming up with gossip."
"Well, someone ought to tell her. You're a friend of the family."
"Well, someone should let her know. You're part of the family."
"Not if I know it, Amy!" I said. "This is not a man's job."
"Not if I can help it, Amy!" I said. "This isn't a man's job."
"I'd do it myself, if I knew how to start."
"I'd do it myself if I knew where to begin."
"You've only to tell her there's safety in numbers," I suggested.
"You just need to tell her there's safety in numbers," I suggested.
It is to be presumed my advice was followed quite literally, for the next time I dined at Rutland Gate the party had doubled in size, and no one got enough to drink. Sonia very dutifully granted dances to all the male guests and, so far as I could see, impartially encouraged all to make love to her. Certainly she discussed the possibility of platonic friendship with me at 10.45, when I had hardly finished my dinner; and four hours later, when Valentine Arden was changing his second buttonhole, I observed the expression of weariness that settled onto his passionless, immobile features when rash newcomers sought to shake his precocious celibacy.
It seems my advice was taken quite literally because the next time I had dinner at Rutland Gate, the group had doubled in size, and nobody got enough to drink. Sonia dutifully danced with all the male guests and, as far as I could tell, encouraged everyone to make a move on her. She definitely talked about the possibility of a platonic friendship with me at 10:45, right after I barely finished my dinner; and four hours later, while Valentine Arden was adjusting his second buttonhole, I noticed the look of boredom that settled on his emotionless, still face when bold newcomers tried to challenge his early commitment to celibacy.
"When does a girl get over the awkward age?" he demanded.
"When does a girl get past the awkward stage?" he asked.
"At death," I hazarded, and he left me in disgust, because he clearly wanted to tell me the answer himself.
"At death," I ventured, and he walked away in disgust, obviously wanting to tell me the answer himself.
Thus to some extent Amy Loring succeeded where Raney and I had failed, but her ultimate defeat was more humiliating than ours. After the last War Fund meeting of the season I went up stairs to find a cup of tea and say good-bye to Sonia before starting out on my autumn campaign among the electors of Wiltshire. Crabtree was with her, and in a jaded, end-of-season spirit they were discussing future arrangements and enumerating the houses they "had to" visit.
Thus, to some extent, Amy Loring succeeded where Raney and I had failed, but her ultimate defeat was more embarrassing than ours. After the last War Fund meeting of the season, I went upstairs to grab a cup of tea and say goodbye to Sonia before starting my autumn campaign among the voters of Wiltshire. Crabtree was with her, and in a tired, end-of-season mood, they were discussing future plans and listing the houses they "had to" visit.
"When are you going to House of Steynes, George?" Sonia asked.
"When are you going to the House of Steynes, George?" Sonia asked.
I gave her the date, and we found we were invited for the same week.
I told her the date, and we discovered we were both invited that same week.
"You're not selected, are you, Tony?" she asked Crabtree.
"You're not chosen, are you, Tony?" she asked Crabtree.
"Well, I don't quite know how I'm fixed," he answered, without committing himself. "I'm due with the Fordyces for the Twelfth, and from there...."
"Well, I’m not really sure how things stand," he replied, without making any commitments. "I’m supposed to be with the Fordyces for the Twelfth, and from there...."
He worked out a chain of houses running from the south-west to the north-east of Scotland. House of Steynes, of course, lay across his path; the only question was whether he could fit in....
He mapped out a series of houses stretching from the southwest to the northeast of Scotland. House of Steynes, of course, was in his way; the only question was whether he could make it work....
"By Jove, yes!" he exclaimed, with an air of one making an unexpected discovery. "A blank week! I've a very good mind to ask old Loring if he can give me a bed! It's a rotten business staying at an hotel, and if you're all going to be there...."
"Wow, yes!" he said, sounding like he had just made a surprising discovery. "A free week! I should really ask old Loring if he can put me up for the night! Staying at a hotel is such a hassle, and if you’re all going to be there...."
He finished his tea and drove to Curzon Street. Loring was at home, the case for charity was presented, and Crabtree carried the day. In an age of artificial politeness no other result was possible; House of Steynes could accommodate half a regiment, and there had never been a breach or the opportunity of a breach.
He finished his tea and drove to Curzon Street. Loring was home, the case for charity was presented, and Crabtree won the day. In an era of fake politeness, no other outcome was possible; House of Steynes could host half a regiment, and there had never been a conflict or even a chance for one.
"The dirty, greasy dog!" Loring fumed when we met at dinner. And for want of a better description, "The dirty, greasy dog!"
"The filthy, greasy dog!" Loring fumed when we met for dinner. And for lack of a better description, "The filthy, greasy dog!"
VI
I have never calculated the proportion of independent men outside the Navy, Army, Church and Stage who have neither stood as parliamentary candidates nor worked on behalf of a friend or neighbour. It must be almost negligible, and no useful purpose will be served by a description of my first canvass. It was conventional in every feature—from the underpaid rustics who believed their landlords could somehow see into the walls of a ballot-box to the Big and Little Loaf pamphlets and the Chinese Labour posters which the Liberal Publication Department rained down on me in return for ridiculously few shillings and pence. My speeches were as conventional as the personalities exchanged with the Honourable Trevor Lawless, the sitting member, who invited me to dine, expressed the hope that the election would be[Pg 178] conducted as among gentlemen and then uttered statements for which I had to make him apologize on the front page of "The Times."
I’ve never figured out how many independent men there are outside the Navy, Army, Church, and Stage who have neither run for parliament nor helped a friend or neighbor in that way. It must be almost non-existent, and detailing my first campaign wouldn’t be helpful. It was typical in every way—from the underpaid farm workers who thought their landlords could somehow see into the ballot box to the Big and Little Loaf pamphlets and the Chinese Labour posters that the Liberal Publication Department showered me with for an absurdly low amount of money. My speeches were as standard as the exchanges I had with Honourable Trevor Lawless, the sitting member, who invited me to dinner, hoped that the election would be[Pg 178] conducted fairly, and then made statements that I had to get him to apologize for in the front page of "The Times."
The canvass lasted nearly a month, and I returned to Princes Gardens and my uncle with a sense that I had more than a sporting chance of carrying the seat. With all a young candidate's assured enthusiasm I gave Bertrand full résumés of all my speeches and underlined the telling points, till a more than usually unconcealed yawn reminded me that he too had addressed mass meetings and conducted door-to-door visitations.
The campaign went on for almost a month, and I came back to Princes Gardens and my uncle feeling like I had a really good shot at winning the seat. With the kind of enthusiasm typical of a young candidate, I gave Bertrand detailed summaries of all my speeches, highlighting the key points, until a very obvious yawn reminded me that he had also spoken at large gatherings and done door-to-door canvassing.
"But where are the Ideals, George?" he demanded after my exposition of "The Case against Tariff Reform." "Where is your Imperial Federation, your Secular Solution, your new Poor Law, your Land Scheme, your Housing Reform? Have you outgrown that phase?"
"But where are the ideals, George?" he asked after my explanation of "The Case against Tariff Reform." "Where is your Imperial Federation, your Secular Solution, your new Poor Law, your Land Scheme, your Housing Reform? Have you moved past that phase?"
"I can't say they went down very well," I answered. "The Food Taxes——"
"I can't say they were received very well," I replied. "The Food Taxes——"
My uncle threw back his head and laughed.
My uncle threw his head back and laughed.
"Democracy! What crimes are committed in thy name!"
"Democracy! What wrongs are done in your name!"
"The people aren't educated up to it," I returned unguardedly.
"The people aren't educated enough for it," I replied honestly.
"So you stirred them with largely imaginary accounts of labour conditions on the Rand, you played on their fears of dearer food; and, if they return you, you'll blithely scrap the existing Constitution, interfere with the liberty of the subject in every conceivable way. George, George, you have much to learn of representative government."
"So you convinced them with mostly made-up stories about working conditions in the Rand, you played on their worries about rising food costs; and, if they elect you, you'll cheerfully do away with the current Constitution, infringe on people's freedoms in every way possible. George, George, you have a lot to learn about representative government."
The tone of my uncle's criticism nettled me—possibly because I felt it was justified.
The tone of my uncle's criticism annoyed me—maybe because I thought it was deserved.
"If you wait to get a lead from below," I said, "you'll wait all your life without attempting anything!"
"If you wait to get a lead from below," I said, "you'll wait your whole life without trying anything!"
Bertrand shook his head uncomprehendingly.
Bertrand shook his head in confusion.
"This fury for Reform!" he exclaimed. "When you've outgrown the phase, George, you may perhaps recall my words of wisdom. I'm a democrat because I believe the folly of many is better than the corruption of few. Sometimes I ask my constituents to support me in advocating a change, [Pg 179]sometimes they press a change on me; and, if I approve or can't argue them out of it, I push it on their behalf. The rest of the time I'm content to see that democracy doesn't lose its privileges. I defend the existing order from Tory attacks. Peace—Economy—and personal liberty to do what you dam' please so long as you don't hinder another man from doing what he dam' pleases. I don't affect the modern craving for legislation; I've still to learn that it's wanted, and if it's wanted you must prove that it suits the genius of the race. And I hold that the English find salvation quickest and best if you leave 'em to 'emselves. Of course, that's unfashionable nowadays. I shall be a bit of a candid friend to our Government when we get back. But you and I are poles apart. With the recognition of the Unions and the extension of the Franchise the active work of radicalism is done."
"This obsession with Reform!" he exclaimed. "When you’ve matured beyond this phase, George, you might remember my words of wisdom. I'm a democrat because I think the mistakes of the many are better than the corruption of the few. Sometimes I ask my constituents to back me in pushing for a change, [Pg 179] and sometimes they insist on a change; and if I agree or can’t talk them out of it, I advocate for it on their behalf. The rest of the time, I’m just focused on making sure democracy keeps its rights. I defend the current system against Tory attacks. Peace—Economy—and personal freedom to do whatever you want as long as you don’t interfere with someone else doing what they want. I don’t go along with the modern demand for legislation; I still need to see if it’s truly necessary, and if it is, you need to show that it fits the character of the people. I believe the English find their best solutions when you leave them to their own devices. Of course, that’s not popular these days. I’ll be a bit of a straightforward friend to our Government when we get back. But you and I are worlds apart. With the recognition of the Unions and the expansion of the Franchise, the active work of radicalism is done."
His easy, Pangloss tone exasperated me.
His casual, overly optimistic tone irritated me.
"And sweated Labour ...?" I began.
"And hard work...?" I began.
"Start your minimum wage, and it may pay a man to scrap low-grade labour and put in machines."
"Start your minimum wage, and it might make sense for someone to get rid of low-quality work and invest in machines."
"Are you satisfied with our present haphazard Empire?"
"Are you happy with our current disorganized Empire?"
"You're not going to cement it by a tariff or a highfalutin' proclamation," he answered. "When anyone wants closer union, when it's worth anyone's while, it'll be done. You want it. Good. Well, do a little missionizing round the Empire, then; don't go into the House to do it." He took out his cigar-case and threw it over to me. "Smoke one and don't look so dam' dejected, George. I've been in the House the devil of a long time, and every day I go there I'm more and more impressed with the extraordinary little that can be done there. I'm not being discouraging on purpose; I want to save you from a crushing disappointment. Shed a few of your illusions, get rid of the 'Thursday Essays' frame of mind—capital debating-society stuff and precious little more. If you'll remember that the government of men is the hardest thing in the world, that this country is a very old and illogical place, with a half-feudal, half-mercantile aristocracy still in effective occupation, and that the House of Commons is the clumsiest tool a revolutionary ever had to handle, you'll be[Pg 180] some way on the road to political sanity. Don't merely think of ideal reforms and get hysterical when you can't bring 'em to birth with the aid of a one-clause Bill: face your difficulties squarely, see the utmost extent to which, with all your courage and perseverance, you can overcome them, and then never rest till you've secured up to that limit. The one way sends you into the Cabinet; the other makes you the hero of a party of three in the Smoking-Room. Needless to say, you think I'm deliberately damping down your enthusiasm?"
"You're not going to make it happen with a tariff or some fancy statement," he replied. "When someone really wants a closer union, when it actually matters to them, it'll get done. You want it? Great. Do some campaigning around the Empire, then; don't try to accomplish it in the House." He pulled out his cigar case and tossed it to me. "Smoke one and stop looking so miserable, George. I've been in the House for a long time, and every day I go there I'm more convinced of how little can actually be achieved. I'm not trying to be discouraging; I want to save you from a big disappointment. Let go of some of your illusions, drop the 'Thursday Essays' mindset—it's great for debates and not much else. If you remember that governing people is the hardest thing in the world, that this country is very old and full of contradictions, with a mix of feudal and mercantile aristocracy still in charge, and that the House of Commons is the clumsiest tool a revolutionary could ever use, you'll be[Pg 180] on the path to political reality. Don't just think about ideal reforms and get upset when you can't achieve them with a simple bill: face your challenges head-on, understand how far you can push through with all your courage and determination, and then keep pushing until you reach that limit. One way gets you into the Cabinet; the other makes you a hero in a tiny party in the Smoking Room. Needless to say, you think I'm intentionally trying to kill your enthusiasm?"
"I think you're a bit jaundiced by twenty years of Tory rule," I said.
"I think you've become a bit cynical after twenty years of Conservative leadership," I said.
"Dear boy, I was through the '80 Parliament, and the '86 and the '92. If you want things done, you'd better go to Fleet Street. The House of Commons is being more and more ignored each day. Gladstone started it by his monster meetings; he could speak to six thousand electors instead of six hundred members. And the Press learned the lesson. A group of papers that get into every hand in the country, permeate every brain—that's worth a year of perorations and lobbying. But you'd better come along and see for yourself. There'll be an election in a few months now, so you'd better not waste too much time paying visits. Nobody's any idea what our majority will be like."
"Dear boy, I was around during the '80 Parliament, as well as in '86 and '92. If you want to get things done, you should go to Fleet Street. The House of Commons is increasingly being ignored every day. Gladstone kicked it off with his huge meetings; he could address six thousand voters instead of six hundred members. And the press took note. A group of papers that reach every corner of the country and influence everyone’s thoughts—that’s worth a year of speeches and lobbying. But you’d better come see for yourself. There’ll be an election in a few months, so don’t waste too much time visiting people. Nobody really knows what our majority is going to look like."
Between my first and second campaigns I paid but one visit—a week with the Lorings at House of Steynes. The Daintons were there before me, and Valentine Arden, my cousin Violet, Prendergast of the Foreign Office, Sally Farwell and her mother, Rupert Harley and the inevitable Crabtree arrived the same day. There was good shooting and tolerable golf, and in the evenings and on wet days we used to move the furniture and rugs out of the library and dance to Roger Dainton's heavy-footed working of the pianola. Early in life Loring had appreciated that the success of a house-party depended on compelling his female guests to breakfast in their rooms and allowing everyone to do what he liked for the rest of the day. We talked, shot, danced, played bridge, ate, drank, slept—and devised ingenious and bloodthirsty ways of speeding Crabtree on his way to Banff.
Between my first and second campaigns, I made only one visit—a week with the Lorings at House of Steynes. The Daintons were there ahead of me, and Valentine Arden, my cousin Violet, Prendergast from the Foreign Office, Sally Farwell and her mother, Rupert Harley, and the usual Crabtree all arrived on the same day. There was good shooting and decent golf, and in the evenings and on rainy days, we would move the furniture and rugs out of the library and dance to Roger Dainton's clumsy playing of the pianola. Early on, Loring realized that the success of a house party relied on making his female guests have breakfast in their rooms and letting everyone do as they pleased for the rest of the day. We talked, shot, danced, played bridge, ate, drank, slept—and came up with clever and ruthless ways to send Crabtree off to Banff.
"And if he'd take that Dainton child with him," my cousin exclaimed on the evening of our arrival, "I don't think anybody would miss them. George, what's happened to her? She used to be such a nice little thing."
"And if he took that Dainton kid with him," my cousin said on the night we arrived, "I don’t think anyone would even care. George, what happened to her? She used to be such a nice little girl."
"She has been insufficiently slapped," I suggested. "I am now a serious student of social conditions; I have spent ten weeks in the East of London and ten months in the West. It is my considered opinion that wife-beating will only be stamped out when women are beaten regularly and severely before they become wives."
"She hasn’t been hit enough," I suggested. "I’m now a serious student of social issues; I’ve spent ten weeks in East London and ten months in the West. In my opinion, domestic violence will only stop when women get beaten consistently and harshly before they become wives."
Violet's pretty blue eyes glanced across to the far end of the hall where an ill-suppressed tittering rose from behind an oak settle.
Violet's beautiful blue eyes looked over to the far end of the hall where a barely contained giggle came from behind an oak bench.
"And Mr. Crabtree?" she asked.
"And Mr. Crabtree?" she asked.
"I have seen the dog-fanciers of Shadwell holding his like below the surface of a rain-butt for five minutes at a time. In Crabtree's case I should lengthen the period to avoid risks. Incidentally, what has Sonia been doing?"
"I've seen the dog lovers in Shadwell holding his kind under the rain barrel for five minutes straight. In Crabtree's case, I would extend that time to play it safe. By the way, what has Sonia been up to?"
She brushed the low-clustering curls from her forehead with an angry little hand.
She angrily pushed the messy curls off her forehead with a small hand.
"Have you ever seen a shop-girl with two men on the pier at Brighton?" she demanded.
"Have you ever seen a shop girl with two guys on the pier at Brighton?" she asked.
"My education was skimped," I had to admit.
"My education was lacking," I had to admit.
"Well, you can make up for it now," she said, as Loring appeared and claimed her for the first dance.
"Well, you can make it up to me now," she said, as Loring showed up and took her for the first dance.
I began making up for it next morning when the Lorings and Violet were at Mass. Refusing to breakfast alone in her room, Sonia raided a silent but amicable bachelor party in the dining-room, engaged it in conversation and inquired its plans for the day. None of us was anxious to shoot on the morrow of our journey, and after considerable deliberation she decided to play golf with Prendergast. They started off at ten, and by one-thirty Prendergast had had his devotion sorely tried.
I started making up for it the next morning when the Lorings and Violet were at Mass. Not wanting to have breakfast alone in her room, Sonia joined a quiet but friendly bachelor group in the dining room, started chatting with them, and asked about their plans for the day. None of us was eager to go shooting right after our trip, and after some discussion, she decided to play golf with Prendergast. They left at ten, and by one-thirty, Prendergast's patience had been seriously tested.
"I told her to take a jersey," he confided to me in the smoking-room. "She wouldn't. She went out in a north-east wind with a blouse you could see through, and when we got to the links I had to come back and find her a coat.[Pg 182] We got on famously till we reached the third tee, then she said she was too hot and I must carry the damned thing because the caddie's hands were dirty. I gave her a stroke a hole and was dormy at the turn; then she must needs say she was tired and insist on coming home. At the club-house she discovered she was hungry and sent me in to forage. I brought her out sandwiches, cake, chocolate, and milk." He checked the list with emphatic fingers. "She looked at them and said they weren't nice and she could hang on till lunch-time. Making a fool of a fellow," he concluded indignantly.
"I told her to grab a jersey," he shared with me in the smoking room. "She refused. She went out in a northeast wind wearing a blouse you could see through, and when we got to the links I had to go back and find her a coat.[Pg 182] We were getting along great until we hit the third tee, then she said she was too hot and insisted I carry the damn thing because the caddie's hands were dirty. I gave her a stroke a hole and was dormy at the turn; then she suddenly said she was tired and insisted on heading back home. At the clubhouse, she realized she was hungry and sent me to grab some food. I brought her sandwiches, cake, chocolate, and milk." He reviewed the items with pointed fingers. "She looked at them and said they weren't nice and that she could wait until lunchtime. What a way to make a fool out of a guy," he added, clearly frustrated.
I murmured suitable words of sympathy and imagined that he had now learned his lesson. At luncheon, however, Sonia sat next to him and, with her innocent brown eyes looking into his, asked him to describe his work at the Foreign Office. When we left the table he was enslaved a second time. As the wind had dropped and rain was beginning to fall, she sent him to find a book she had lost; when he returned with it she was too sleepy to read and demanded bridge to keep her awake; no sooner had the table been set and three unwilling players dragged from their slumbers in the smoking-room than she decided the weather had cleared up sufficiently for her to take a walk.
I softly said the right words of sympathy and thought he must have learned his lesson by now. At lunch, though, Sonia sat next to him and, with her innocent brown eyes looking up at him, asked him to talk about his job at the Foreign Office. By the time we left the table, he was captured once more. As the wind calmed and rain started to fall, she sent him off to find a book she had misplaced; when he came back with it, she was too sleepy to read and insisted on playing bridge to stay awake; just as the table was set and three reluctant players were dragged from their naps in the smoking room, she decided the weather had improved enough for her to go for a walk.
"Anyone coming?" she asked at large.
"Is anyone coming?" she asked broadly.
Loring, Prendergast, Crabtree and I offered our services as escort—in that order and with a certain interval between the third and fourth.
Loring, Prendergast, Crabtree, and I offered our services as escorts—in that order, with a bit of a pause between the third and fourth.
"Well, run along and get ready," she ordered, "or the rain'll begin again. I shall go as I am."
"Alright, go on and get ready," she said, "or the rain will start again. I'm going as I am."
When we returned with overcoats and thick boots she looked uncertainly at her thin shoes and inquired:
When we came back with our coats and heavy boots, she looked unsure at her thin shoes and asked:
"Is it really wet outside? Perhaps I'd better change."
"Is it really raining outside? Maybe I should change."
And change she did—every stitch of clothing she possessed, I imagine, for a full half-hour had passed before she descended in shooting-boots, Burberry and short skirt; and by that time tea was ready and the rain had set in for the night. Variations on the same theme were played daily under the eyes of Lady Loring, who was too placid to mind anything that did not affect her beloved Amy or Jim; under[Pg 183] the eyes, too, of Lady Dainton, who, I believe, had hardly issued a command or rebuke to Sonia from the day of her birth. Crabtree and Prendergast openly kissed the rod, Loring good-humouredly regarded such treatment as being all in the day's work of a host; with the women I suppose Violet's criticism was expressive of the general feeling. I frankly derived a certain lazy amusement from watching Sonia playing the oldest game in the world; she seldom bothered me, and, while others ran errands, I was free to spend idle hours in the smoking-room with Valentine Arden, whose sex-philosophy taught him that, if a woman wanted him, she must first come and find him. Each day we elaborated a new and more masterly scheme for recalling Crabtree to town: each day we foundered on the same reef and forced the conversation at dinner in our attempt to discover his address in Lincoln's Inn and the name of his clerk.
And change she did—every piece of clothing she owned, I guess, because a full half-hour went by before she came down in shooting boots, a Burberry coat, and a short skirt; by that time, tea was ready and the rain had started for the night. Variations on the same theme happened every day under the watchful eyes of Lady Loring, who was too calm to care about anything that didn’t involve her beloved Amy or Jim; also under[Pg 183] the gaze of Lady Dainton, who, I believe, hadn’t given Sonia a command or scolding since the day she was born. Crabtree and Prendergast openly accepted their punishment, while Loring cheerfully saw such treatment as just part of being a host; among the women, I suppose Violet’s criticism reflected the general sentiment. I honestly found a certain lazy amusement in watching Sonia play the oldest game in the world; she rarely bothered me, and while others ran errands, I was free to spend leisurely hours in the smoking room with Valentine Arden, whose philosophy about women taught him that if a woman wanted him, she had to come and find him first. Each day, we came up with a new and more clever plan to bring Crabtree back to town: each day, we hit the same snag and struggled to keep the conversation going at dinner in our attempts to figure out his address in Lincoln's Inn and the name of his clerk.
It is perhaps humiliating to confess that his dislodgement, when it came, was not at our hands. I recall one afternoon when Prendergast fell from favour; Sonia forswore a walk with him and invited Crabtree to give his opinion of a new brassy she had just received from Edinburgh. They set out immediately after luncheon (in those days Sonia did not smoke and could not understand how it could be necessary to anyone else); at tea-time she returned alone—rather white and subdued—and went straight to her room. Her mother, Lady Loring and Amy visited her in turn and reported that she was over-tired and had lain down with a headache. As we started tea, a telegram arrived for Crabtree, followed by Crabtree himself. Tearing open the envelope, he informed us with fine surprise that his clerk had summoned him back to chambers to advise on an important case; might he have a car, would Lady Loring excuse him ...? Valentine Arden, with an author's small-minded jealousy in matters of copyright, dropped and broke a plate in sheer vexation, though to his credit be it said that the anger was short-lived, and, when Loring himself strolled round to the garage to see that his orders had not been misunderstood, Valentine was filling a petrol tank as enthusiastically as I[Pg 184] had offered to help in the packing and dispatch of our fellow-guest.
It might be embarrassing to admit that his removal, when it happened, wasn’t our doing. I remember one afternoon when Prendergast fell out of favor; Sonia canceled a walk with him and asked Crabtree for his thoughts on a new brassy she had just gotten from Edinburgh. They left right after lunch (back then Sonia didn’t smoke and couldn’t understand why anyone else would need to); at tea time, she returned alone—looking a bit pale and subdued—and went straight to her room. Her mother, Lady Loring, and Amy visited her one after the other and said she was exhausted and had laid down with a headache. As we started tea, a telegram came in for Crabtree, followed by Crabtree himself. Ripping open the envelope, he told us with genuine surprise that his clerk had called him back to chambers to consult on an important case; could he get a car, would Lady Loring let him go...? Valentine Arden, with a petty jealousy about copyright issues, dropped and broke a plate in frustration, though to his credit, the anger didn’t last long, and when Loring himself went to the garage to make sure his orders were clear, Valentine was enthusiastically filling a gas tank just as I[Pg 184] had offered to help pack and send off our fellow guest.
With her taste for good 'entrances,' Sonia appeared as the car turned out of sight down the drive. The headache was gone, and throughout dinner she was almost hilarious, though by the time we had finished our cigars she had retired to bed. Two hours later I met Amy coming out of her room: she beckoned me to a window-seat by the "Mary Queen of Scots" room, and we sat down.
With her knack for making a strong entrance, Sonia appeared just as the car disappeared down the driveway. The headache was gone, and during dinner she was nearly hilarious, although by the time we finished our cigars, she had gone to bed. Two hours later, I saw Amy coming out of her room; she motioned for me to join her at a window seat near the "Mary Queen of Scots" room, and we sat down.
"Thank goodness that's over!" she exclaimed, passing her hand over her eyes.
"Thank goodness that's over!" she exclaimed, wiping her eyes.
"Is Sonia upset?" I asked.
"Is Sonia okay?" I asked.
Amy shook her head and sighed.
Amy shook her head and sighed.
"I can't make out," she answered. "They've—sort of parted friends. I think she's rather glad he proposed—and thoroughly frightened when it came to the point. George, does David fancy he's going to marry her?"
"I can't tell," she replied. "They've kind of split on good terms. I think she's pretty happy he proposed—and really scared when it came down to it. George, does David think he's actually going to marry her?"
"I believe he thinks so."
"I think he thinks so."
"I'm not sure that I envy him. But, if he is, he'd better hurry up. Sonia doesn't let much grass grow under her feet. I really rather hope mother won't let her be asked here again."
"I'm not sure I envy him. But if he does, he better hurry up. Sonia doesn’t waste any time. I really hope mom won’t let her come here again."
"But as long as your Prendergasts and Crabtrees spread their faces out to be walked on——" I began.
"But as long as your Prendergasts and Crabtrees put their faces out to be walked on——" I began.
"Well, don't let her do it here," Amy interrupted. "I don't want to see dear old Jim scalped."
"Well, don't let her do it here," Amy interrupted. "I don't want to see dear old Jim get his hair done."
"He's much too lazy," I said.
"He's way too lazy," I said.
Amy raised her eyebrows in surprise.
Amy raised her eyebrows in surprise.
"My dear, you're not very observant."
"My dear, you're not very attentive."
"I've been watching rather closely," I protested. "He's decently civil——"
"I've been watching pretty closely," I protested. "He's reasonably polite——"
"To her, yes. But d'you remember a certain Horse Show week when we were staying with the Hunter-Oakleighs in Dublin, and Jim and Violet——"
"To her, yes. But do you remember that Horse Show week when we were staying with the Hunter-Oakleighs in Dublin, and Jim and Violet——"
"But that's the ancientest of ancient history! Jim was hardly short-coated at the time."
"But that's the oldest of old history! Jim was barely in his short coat back then."
"They kept it up a good while," she answered, with a toss of the head.
"They kept it going for quite a while," she replied, tossing her head.
"Amy, you're a shameless match-maker. First of all Raney and Sonia, then Jim and Violet——"
"Amy, you’re such a blatant matchmaker. First Raney and Sonia, then Jim and Violet——"
"As long as it isn't the other way round, I don't mind. Sonia isn't even a Catholic."
"As long as it's not the other way around, I'm fine with it. Sonia isn't even Catholic."
"Neither Jim nor Sonia will marry for years yet," I said. "People don't nowadays. You have a much better time unmarried; there's an element of uncertainty and interest about you...."
"Neither Jim nor Sonia will get married for years," I said. "People don't these days. You have a way better time being single; there's a sense of uncertainty and intrigue about you...."
"There's far too much uncertainty," said Amy, with a sigh. "Sometimes I have perfect nightmares about Jim. You see, he is worth a woman's while, and I have a horror that he'll make some hideous mistake and then be too proud to wriggle out of it. However, don't let's meet trouble half-way."
"There's way too much uncertainty," Amy said with a sigh. "Sometimes I have these really vivid nightmares about Jim. You see, he is worth a woman's time, and I dread that he'll make some awful mistake and then be too proud to admit it. But let's not invite trouble."
I left House of Steynes two days later and crossed to Ireland. On the writing-table of my library at Lake House I found a picture-postcard representing the Singer Building, with the question, "Any news? Raney." I sent a postcard with an indifferent photograph of the landing-stage at Kingstown, inscribed with the words, "No news. George Oakleigh." Then I said good-bye to the life I had been leading since my return to England. Bertrand wired in October that an election was imminent, and I spent the autumn in an Election fur coat and an Election car, tearing from end to end of my constituency and delivering speeches for which—as Gibbon might have said—the part-author of "Thursday Essays" might afterwards have blushed with shame. I have fought but two elections, and the memory of the cheap pledges and cheaper pleasantries, the misleading handbills and vile posters—distributed impartially by either side—give me no feeling of moral elation.
I left House of Steynes two days later and headed to Ireland. At my writing desk in the library at Lake House, I found a postcard of the Singer Building with the message, "Any news? Raney." I replied with a postcard featuring a mediocre photo of the Kingstown landing stage, which I signed, "No news. George Oakleigh." After that, I said goodbye to the life I had been living since returning to England. Bertrand sent a telegram in October saying an election was coming up, and I spent the autumn in an Election fur coat and an Election car, racing around my constituency and giving speeches that—like Gibbon might have said—the co-author of "Thursday Essays" would have later regretted. I've only run in two elections, and the memories of empty promises, cheap jokes, misleading flyers, and terrible posters—handed out equally by both sides—leave me with no sense of moral uplift.
And in 1906 the contamination seemed the more unwelcome for being superfluous. There was room for high thinking and lofty ideals at a time when the country went mad in its lust to restore Liberalism to power. Heaven knows what programme I could not have put forward so long as it radically reversed the measures and spirit of the Conservative administration!
And in 1906, the contamination felt even more unwelcome because it was unnecessary. There was space for deep thinking and lofty ideals at a time when the country was going crazy in its desire to bring Liberalism back to power. Who knows what agenda I could have proposed, as long as it completely turned around the policies and spirit of the Conservative government!
Or so it seemed in the early weeks of the 1906 Session,[Pg 186] when hundreds of new members pressed forward to take the Oath and sign the Roll of Parliament, each one as strong in the confidence of his electors, each one as resolved to bring in a new heaven and a new earth—and each one as innocent of parliamentary forms of procedure as myself.
Or at least that's how it looked in the early weeks of the 1906 Session,[Pg 186] when hundreds of new members rushed to take the Oath and sign the Roll of Parliament, each one filled with the confidence of their voters, each one determined to create a new heaven and a new earth—and each one as clueless about parliamentary procedures as I was.
CHAPTER 4 SONIA DAINTON
"Go back but a hundred generations in the lineage of the most delicate girl you know, and you will find a dozen murderers. You will find liars and cheats, lascivious sinners, women who have sold themselves, slaves, imbeciles, devotees, saints, men of fantastic courage, discreet and watchful persons, usurers, savages, criminals and kings, and every one of this miscellany, not simply fathering or mothering on the way to her, but teaching urgently and with every grade of intensity, views and habits for which they stand. Something of it all has come to her, albeit much may seem forgotten. In every human birth, with a new little variation, a fresh slight novelty of arrangement, the old issues rise again. Our ideas, even more than our blood, flow from multitudinous sources."
"If you go back just a hundred generations in the family tree of the most delicate girl you know, you'll find a dozen murderers. You'll encounter liars and cheaters, indulgent sinners, women who have sold themselves, slaves, fools, devoted believers, saints, incredibly brave men, cautious and observant people, loan sharks, savages, criminals, and kings. Each of these individuals not only contributed to her lineage but also instilled their beliefs and behaviors in her, in every way possible. Some of it has stayed with her, even if much of it seems forgotten. With every human birth, there’s a new twist, a slight variation, but the old struggles come back. Our ideas, more than our blood, arise from countless sources."
H. G. Wells, "An Englishman Looks at the World."
H. G. Wells, "An Englishman Looks at the World."
I
"England has had her Long Parliament and her Short Parliament. On my soul, George, I don't know that this won't deserve to be called the 'Mad Parliament.'"
"England has had her Long Parliament and her Short Parliament. Honestly, George, I’m not sure this one doesn’t deserve to be called the 'Mad Parliament.'"
The speaker was my uncle, the time a few weeks after the beginning of the 1906 Session, the place a corner-seat below the gangway. We had survived the oratorical flood of the debate on the Address and were settling down to work. The giant Liberal majority, "independent of the Irish," as we used to boast in those days, but discreetly respectful to the disturbingly large Labour contingent, was finding its sea-legs;[Pg 188] new members no longer prefaced their exordia with a "Mister Chairman and Gentlemen," and the lies and counter-lies of the Election, the sectional mandates from the electors and the specific pledges to constituents were gradually ceasing to be rehearsed in public. We passed crushing votes of confidence in the Free Trade system, arranged the evacuation of the Rand by the Chinese coolies, ascertained that the parliamentary draughtsmen were wasting no time over our Education and Licensing Bills,—and lay back with a yawn to luxuriate in our own strength, and dream of the new England we were calling into existence.
The speaker was my uncle, and it was a few weeks after the start of the 1906 Session, sitting in a corner seat below the gangway. We had made it through the overwhelming debate on the Address and were getting ready to work. The huge Liberal majority, "independent of the Irish," as we liked to say back then, but carefully acknowledging the disturbingly large Labour group, was finding its footing; new members no longer started their speeches with "Mister Chairman and Gentlemen," and the lies and counter-lies from the Election, the specific mandates from voters, and the promises to constituents were slowly fading from the public discourse. We passed overwhelming votes of confidence in the Free Trade system, arranged for the evacuation of the Rand by Chinese workers, confirmed that the parliamentary draftsmen were not wasting time on our Education and Licensing Bills, and then leaned back with a yawn to enjoy our own power, dreaming of the new England we were creating.
For a time our work was negative. After twenty years of misrule we had to cleanse the country before we could begin our inspired task, and in those early weeks I voted correctly and spent the rest of my day looking round me and attempting to memorize the new faces. The Treasury Bench needed no learning. I had met some of the Ministers in Princes Gardens and knew the rest by sight, but I gazed at it more than at any other part of the House—in a spirit of hero-worship, I suppose, on being brought into working partnership with men I had idealized for fifteen years.
For a while, our work was about fixing problems. After twenty years of bad leadership, we had to clean up the country before we could start our meaningful mission. In those first few weeks, I voted as I should and spent the rest of my time observing my surroundings and trying to remember all the new faces. The Treasury Bench was familiar to me. I had met some of the Ministers in Princes Gardens and recognized the others, but I stared at that part of the House more than anywhere else—maybe out of admiration for finally collaborating with men I had looked up to for fifteen years.
In ability it was a great Ministry, and after nearly ten years I have much the same feeling for its leading members as before: the same love for 'C.-B.,' most human, diplomatic and forgiving of men; the same reverence for the aloof, austere Sir Edward Grey with his Bunyanesque Saxon speech and aura of Arthurian romance; the same admiration for the boundless intellectual efficiency of Mr. Haldane and Mr. Asquith; and the same delighted uncertainty in watching the volatile, lambent fire of Mr. Lloyd George's genius. In the delicate work of Cabinet-making, the deft fingers of Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman hardly slipped, and to a Liberal Leaguer like myself the result was a brilliant compromise. The head and legs, the Prime Minister and the lesser office-holders, were Radicals of the Dispersion; the body was made up of Liberal Imperialists who, by sheer weight of intellect and personal authority, might be expected to control the movements of the extremities.
It was a remarkable government, and after almost ten years, I still feel much the same about its key members as I did before: the same affection for 'C.-B.,' who is the most human, diplomatic, and forgiving person; the same respect for the distant, serious Sir Edward Grey, with his Bunyan-like English and an aura of Arthurian legend; the same admiration for the incredible intellectual capability of Mr. Haldane and Mr. Asquith; and the same thrilled uncertainty when observing the dynamic, glowing spark of Mr. Lloyd George's brilliance. In the careful task of forming the Cabinet, Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman's skilled hands hardly missed a beat, and for a Liberal Leaguer like me, the outcome was a stunning compromise. The head and legs, the Prime Minister and the minor officeholders, were Radicals from various backgrounds; the core was made up of Liberal Imperialists who, by their sheer intellect and personal influence, were expected to guide the actions of the others.
Yet, when the history of the 1906 Parliament comes to be written, the one thing stranger than the capture of the Cabinet by the Liberal League will be the capture of the Liberal League by the unofficial members. The House was overwhelmingly Radical and Nonconformist: it closed its ears to the wider Imperialism, and in 'Liberal League' saw but 'Whig Party' writ large. The result was hardly fortunate. Rather than surrender principle or power, the Whigs went to work underground, systematically corrupting the Radical majority in the House in the brief intervals of misleading the Radical majority in the Cabinet. Perhaps it was invincible necessity that demanded it, perhaps the Whig section showed the higher statesmanship in committing Democracy to a course it might not have taken without blinkers. I say no more than that it was unfortunate in its effect on the House and precarious as a policy on which life and death depended. Which Ministers knew what they were fighting for or against in the Big-and-Little-Navy struggle? Would the House have yawned so impatiently through the Army debates and the formation of the Expeditionary Force if it had known the Government's continental engagements? Was it safe to assume that a great pacific party would declare war within a few hours of learning the promises made in its name?
Yet, when the history of the 1906 Parliament is written, the one thing stranger than the Liberal League taking control of the Cabinet will be the way the unofficial members took over the Liberal League. The House was mostly Radical and Nonconformist: it ignored broader Imperialism and saw 'Liberal League' as just a bigger version of the 'Whig Party.' The outcome was hardly lucky. Instead of giving up principle or power, the Whigs went underground, systematically corrupting the Radical majority in the House during brief moments of misleading the Radical majority in the Cabinet. Perhaps it was an unavoidable necessity, or maybe the Whig faction showed greater political skill by steering Democracy down a path it might not have taken without guidance. I will only say that it was unfortunate in its effect on the House and a risky policy that life and death depended on. Which Ministers truly understood what they were fighting for or against in the Big-and-Little-Navy debate? Would the House have yawned so impatiently through the Army debates and the formation of the Expeditionary Force if it had known about the Government's commitments abroad? Was it safe to expect that a major pacifist party would declare war just hours after discovering the promises made in its name?
It was dangerous, but my purpose is not to arraign Ministers. Their double life is now only of interest to me as explaining in some measure the sterility of that monster majority at which I gazed in exultant wonder during my first session, explaining, too, the failure of that Mad Parliament which looked on life through the rose-tinted sunset haze of a "Back-to-the-Land" campaign and concentrated all political justice within the outer cover of a Plural Voting Bill. By counting heads, we were so powerful—and we did so little for all the Utopias we foreshadowed in our pulsing perorations.
It was risky, but I'm not here to criticize the Ministers. Their double life only interests me now as a way to partly understand why that overwhelming majority felt so unproductive, which amazed me during my first session. It also explains the failure of that chaotic Parliament that viewed life through the optimistic lens of a "Back-to-the-Land" campaign and focused all political fairness within the confines of a Plural Voting Bill. By counting votes, we felt so powerful—but we accomplished very little for all the ideal societies we imagined in our passionate speeches.
"A Mad Parliament, George," my uncle repeated, "but a devilish funny one. We're made all ready to reverse the Tory measures of the last four or five years. Now, if you watch, you'll see the poor relations coming hat in hand to the mandarins."
"A Crazy Parliament, George," my uncle repeated, "but a really funny one. We're all set to undo the Tory policies from the last four or five years. Now, if you watch closely, you'll see the poor relations coming to the officials with their hats in hand."
I watched for some time, inside the House and out; watched and saw the Nationalists—hardly hat in hand—rejecting the Irish Councils Bill and calling for payment in Home Rule currency. I saw the Labour Party fed first with the Trades Disputes Bill, then with the provision for payment of members; and I saw the Welsh mollified with a promise of Disestablishment. It was to everybody's advantage that the Government should not be wound up till the preference shareholders had been paid, and as the last half-year's interest became due the commercial travellers of the Cabinet started on the road with social reform samples—old age pensions, land taxation, small holdings and insurance. The Radical Ministers were good salesmen and did a roaring trade; the country settled down to a riot of social legislation; the very board of Whig directors caught something of the infectious enthusiasm, and, as it was too late to talk of foreign debenture holders, the least they could do was to increase their outlay to attract new customers.
I watched for a while, both inside and outside the House; I observed the Nationalists—barely taking off their hats—rejecting the Irish Councils Bill and demanding payment in Home Rule currency. I saw the Labour Party first being fed with the Trades Disputes Bill, then with the provision for paying members; and I noticed the Welsh being appeased with a promise of Disestablishment. It was in everyone’s best interest that the Government shouldn't be shut down until the preference shareholders had been paid, and as the last half-year's interest came due, the commercial representatives of the Cabinet hit the road with samples of social reforms—old age pensions, land taxes, small holdings, and insurance. The Radical Ministers were great salespeople and did a booming business; the country settled into a frenzy of social legislation; even the board of Whig directors caught some of the contagious enthusiasm, and since it was too late to discuss foreign debenture holders, the least they could do was increase their spending to attract new customers.
There was tragi-comedy in the spectacle, for the board and its travellers never worked in harmony, and neither section of supporters was satisfied. There was no attempt at comprehensive, imaginative social reconstruction—nothing but successive sops of clamorous minorities. Of my Thursday Club programme—with its Poor Law and Housing Reforms, its Secular Education and Federal Parliament, above all with its determined attempts to solve the Wage Problem and free the industrial system from the scandal and crime of strikes and lock-outs, not one item was achieved. Not one item had a chance of being achieved when the contest with the Lords was postponed beyond the rejection of the first Liberal Bill. But the debts had not then been paid. Street hoardings still bore tattered remnants of fluttering election posters, the Liberals had been out of office for half a generation, and the Whig foreign policy was barely begun.
There was a mix of tragedy and comedy in the scene, as the board and its travelers never worked together, leaving both groups of supporters unhappy. There was no effort for a complete, creative social overhaul—just constant appeasement of loud minorities. From my Thursday Club agenda—with its focus on Poor Law and Housing Reforms, Secular Education, and Federal Parliament, especially its firm attempts to tackle the Wage Problem and free the industrial system from the disgrace and issues of strikes and lock-outs—not a single item was accomplished. Not one item had any chance of success when the conflict with the Lords was pushed back after the first Liberal Bill was rejected. But the debts still hadn't been settled. Street billboards still had worn-out pieces of flapping election posters, the Liberals had been out of power for nearly a generation, and the Whig foreign policy was just getting started.
So the party shirked the election, its groups scrambled for favours from the Government, and Ministers talked social reform, universal brotherhood and a "naval holiday" to a House they were afraid to take into their confidence. The[Pg 191] 1906 Parliament might have produced a social programme or a foreign policy with the backing its conditions necessitated. It did neither. No one troubled to educate new members or organize the party. It was chiefly, I think, the number of groups, the strangeness of their visions and their common failure to recognize the impossible in politics, that moved my uncle to speak of the Mad Parliament. I am not so vain as to think the "Thursday Programme" wrote the last word in political science; I do claim, however, that as a piece of co-ordinated, imaginative thinking it treated the State as a whole, not as a bundle of warring sections to be divided and ruled, bribed and silenced. It attempted to bring the machinery of government into line with twentieth-century requirements. It tried to carry out, at leisure and in a spirit of reason, the structural changes that will have to be hurriedly improvised after the war.
So the party avoided the election, its groups scrambled for favors from the Government, and Ministers talked about social reform, universal brotherhood, and a "naval holiday" to a House they were hesitant to confide in. The[Pg 191] 1906 Parliament could have created a social program or a foreign policy that matched the necessities of the time. It did neither. No one bothered to educate new members or organize the party. I believe it was mainly the number of groups, the oddness of their visions, and their collective inability to recognize what's impossible in politics that led my uncle to refer to it as the Mad Parliament. I'm not so arrogant as to think the "Thursday Programme" has the final say in political science; however, I do assert that as a well-coordinated, imaginative approach, it considered the State as a whole, not as a collection of conflicting sections to be divided, bribed, and silenced. It aimed to align the machinery of government with the needs of the twentieth century. It sought to implement, patiently and reasonably, the structural changes that will have to be rushed through after the war.
By the time I had learned the names and constituencies of two-thirds of the members I had begun to notice how individuals agglomerated in the Smoking-Room and lobbies. The only characteristic common to every group was that it imagined itself the apostle of an exclusive salvation. The "Thursday Party" was reproduced a dozen times over, and, in looking back sadly on the futility of all our empty dreams, I feel that the Whips' Office must be held responsible for wasting the greatest opportunity of reform since the French Revolution. So long as we voted obediently, nothing mattered. We were never welded into a party, never educated politically; and the waste of enthusiasm was hardly less criminal than the waste of talent.
By the time I had learned the names and districts of two-thirds of the members, I started to notice how people clustered in the Smoking Room and lobbies. The only thing every group had in common was that they believed they were the key to a unique salvation. The "Thursday Party" was duplicated a dozen times, and when I look back sadly on the futility of all our empty dreams, I feel that the Whips' Office is responsible for squandering the greatest chance of reform since the French Revolution. As long as we voted obediently, nothing mattered. We were never united as a party, never politically educated; and the loss of enthusiasm was hardly less criminal than the loss of talent.
I can speak impersonally in this matter, for no one dreamed of thinking me fit for the most insignificant office—myself least of all; but there was no justification for ignoring great commercial organizers like Barrow, Trentley, Justman and half a dozen more—men whose ability had been proved time and again—and farming out under-secretaryships to fashionable barristers like Turkinson or scions of great houses like Cheely-Wickham. One of the first groups I distinguished was that of the middle-aged successful [Pg 192]business men for whom no use could be found save as units in a division.
I can speak objectively about this because no one ever thought I was suited for even the most minor role—especially not me; but it didn’t make sense to overlook great business leaders like Barrow, Trentley, Justman, and several others—men whose skills had been demonstrated repeatedly—and instead give under-secretary roles to trendy lawyers like Turkinson or members of wealthy families like Cheely-Wickham. One of the first groups I identified was that of middle-aged, successful [Pg 192] business people, who seemed to have no value other than being counted as numbers in a division.
Another and a sadder was the largest in the House—the stalwarts, the 'sound party men.' Under present conditions no Government could live without them; they know it, and in that knowledge find two-thirds of their reward. The remainder comes by way of knighthoods—after a year or two of power it was impossible to walk through the lobby without being jostled by knights—occasionally by a Privy Councillorship and always by a sense of personal importance. How they loved to repeat what the Prime Minister had said to them—man to man! How infallible was the Liberal Ministry, whatever its inconsistencies! How treacherous their opponents! The Liberal rank and filer, I suppose, is no more stupid than his counterpart on the other side, but he is as depressing in conversation as might be expected of a man unoriginal in thought and uncritical in mind, whose supreme function is vehemently to propagate the imperfectly grasped ideas of others. I require no more loyal supporter than the Right Honourable Harry Marshall-James or the hundred men who are Marshall-James in everything but name; but I am not likely to find a man more pompous of manner and mediocre of mind.
Another, sadder group was the largest in the House—the staunch supporters, the 'true party loyalists.' Under current circumstances, no government could survive without them; they know it, and that knowledge gives them two-thirds of their satisfaction. The rest comes in the form of knighthoods—after a year or two in power, it was impossible to walk through the lobby without being bumped into by knights—sometimes a Privy Councillor and always a sense of personal significance. They loved to repeat what the Prime Minister had said to them—person to person! How infallible the Liberal Ministry was, despite its inconsistencies! How treacherous their opponents! The average Liberal, I suppose, isn’t any more foolish than his counterparts on the other side, but he is just as depressing to talk to as you’d expect from someone who is unoriginal in thought and uncritical in mind, whose main role is to fervently promote the imperfectly understood ideas of others. I need no more loyal supporter than the Right Honourable Harry Marshall-James or the hundred men who are Marshall-James in everything but name; but I'm unlikely to find a man more pompous in manner and mediocre in mind.
And he is one of inimitably many, for the Ministry discouraged ability outside the Treasury Bench, finding distant appointments for the men it could not swallow at home. "No Army," as Jellaby, one of the Junior Whips, told me, "can be composed entirely of field-marshals." In his place I should have said the same thing: undoubtedly the same thought was felt, if never expressed, in the Nationalist party, so alien in spirit that I never knew the half of its members' names.
And he is one of many who can't be replaced, because the Ministry discouraged talent outside the Treasury Bench, finding distant positions for those it couldn't accommodate locally. "No Army," as Jellaby, one of the Junior Whips, told me, "can be made up entirely of field marshals." If I were in his position, I would have said the same; clearly, the same sentiment was felt, if never voiced, in the Nationalist party, which was so different in spirit that I never knew half of its members' names.
"I've sat opposite or alongside them many years," said my uncle reflectively. "I've seen the hair of so many of them turn gradually whiter. Some of them are elderly men, George; if Home Rule doesn't come in their time.... And there are still people who call them paid agitators; the Sinn Fein party still pretends they're prolonging the agony in order to keep their job. Ye gods! how sick of it all they must[Pg 193] be! There are men on those benches—barristers and writers—who could have made the world their own. What d'you suppose they wouldn't give now to have their youth back—and their youth's opportunities? You may live to see the tragedy repeated with Labour."
"I've sat across from them or next to them for many years," my uncle said thoughtfully. "I've watched so many of their hair turn gray over time. Some of them are older men, George; if Home Rule doesn’t happen in their lifetime.... And there are still people who call them paid troublemakers; the Sinn Fein party still acts like they’re dragging this out to keep their jobs. Good grief! how tired they must be of all this! There are men in those seats—lawyers and authors—who could have taken on the world. What do you think they wouldn’t give now to have their youth back—and the chances that came with it? You might live to see the same tragedy happen with Labour."
He pointed with his finger to a group of three men high up on a back bench—Dillworth, Champion and Tomlin. I had heard the first two in the debate on the Address, and the last I was to hear many times before I left the House. They represented the Socialist State, and for passion, logic and incorruptibility ran the Nationalists close. As the Session aged, nine-tenths of the new members were unconsciously affected by the moral atmosphere of the House; compromise dulled the fine edge of our convictions, our constant close proximity to the Opposition mellowed our spirit; and a recognition of personal traits, the utterance of feeble, obscure, friendly jokes induced the belief that our worst enemy was fool rather than knave. The intransigeant Socialists kept their souls untainted by compromise; for them there was no dealing with Liberal or Conservative, and, when Tomlin spoke on Labour questions, you could imagine a Socialist foot-rule in his hand by which every reform was to be measured.
He pointed with his finger to a group of three men sitting high up on a back bench—Dillworth, Champion, and Tomlin. I had heard the first two during the debate on the Address, and I would hear the last one many times before I left the House. They represented the Socialist State, and in terms of passion, logic, and integrity, they were rivals to the Nationalists. As the session progressed, the majority of the new members were unknowingly influenced by the moral atmosphere of the House; compromise dulled our strong beliefs, and our constant closeness to the Opposition softened our attitudes. Recognizing personal traits and sharing weak, obscure, friendly jokes led to the belief that our worst enemy was a fool rather than a dishonest person. The intransigeant Socialists kept their principles intact; for them, there was no collaborating with Liberals or Conservatives, and when Tomlin spoke on labor issues, you could imagine him holding a Socialist measuring stick by which every reform should be evaluated.
I disapprove the Socialist State he expounded, I dispute his premises and charge him with possessing the same excessive logic which led primitive ascetics to inch-by-inch suicide or drove doctrinaires of the French Revolution to destroy church spires in the interests of Republican equality. But I admire his passion of soul and intensity of vision; I recognize that his group of idealogues at least appreciated that the perfect State presupposes an all-embracing social philosophy.
I disagree with the Socialist State he described, I challenge his foundations and accuse him of having the same extreme logic that led early ascetics to slowly take their own lives or drove the radicals of the French Revolution to demolish church steeples for the sake of Republican equality. However, I admire his deep passion and strong vision; I acknowledge that his group of ideologists at least understood that the perfect State requires a comprehensive social philosophy.
There are few more moving sights than a preacher without a congregation, or with one that is incapable of understanding. St. Francis of Assisi won warmer response from his birds than Campion or Dillworth from the 1906 Parliament. Their audience numbered too many barristers, and the Bar has never been famous for its imagination or sympathy. Socialism, as offered by Campion and accepted by, say, Robert Plumer,[Pg 194] K.C., suggested the form that the Sermon on the Mount might assume in the hands of an efficient parliamentary draughtsman. The Socialists were not slow to appraise their critics, and I sometimes think a great part of the later industrial troubles rose from a belief that laws and agreements were framed by skilled hair-splitters for the confusion of trusting manual workers.
There are few things more poignant than a preacher without a congregation, or one that can’t grasp the message. St. Francis of Assisi got a warmer reaction from his birds than Campion or Dillworth got from the 1906 Parliament. Their audience included too many lawyers, and the legal profession has never been known for its imagination or empathy. The socialism promoted by Campion and accepted by someone like Robert Plumer,[Pg 194] K.C., resembled how the Sermon on the Mount might look if crafted by a skilled parliamentary drafter. The Socialists were quick to assess their critics, and I sometimes think a major part of the later industrial issues stemmed from the belief that laws and agreements were designed by crafty nitpickers to confuse trusting manual workers.
The belief was fostered by the Press and a generous use of the "lawyer-politician" catchword. I have never been associated with the law, but I had opportunities of studying my legal colleagues in bulk, and a sillier phrase never obsessed the mind of a considerable people. Granted that the Bar was of arid, unimaginative temper, granted that it invaded the House for what the House could give it, may not the same charge be brought against seven-tenths of the non-legal members? And pressmen and barristers alone seem to enjoy the faculty of assimilating huge masses of strange matter in short time.
The belief was propagated by the media and a heavy use of the "lawyer-politician" slogan. I’ve never been involved with the law, but I’ve had chances to observe my legal colleagues in large groups, and I can't think of a sillier phrase that has ever captivated a significant number of people. Sure, the legal profession might be dry and uncreative, and yes, they often enter the government for what they can gain from it, but isn't that the same criticism that could be aimed at seven out of ten non-legal members? Additionally, only journalists and lawyers seem to have the ability to absorb large amounts of unfamiliar information in a short period.
The Bar in Parliament appeared at its worst, not in the Chamber but in the Smoking-Room. I remember my uncle taking me aside after my election and counselling me as though I were a younger brother going to school for the first time. I was to sit tight until I had learned the procedure of the House, and after that—well, any man of average intelligence who wore out his patience and his trousers for ten years would be in the Ministry at the end. I was to put parliament before everything else and shed any idea that I could write novels between divisions, or contribute to the Press, or live with one foot in the House and the other in Mayfair. I was to cultivate the personal touch and read Ronsard for the pleasure of quoting him to Mr. Windham. But first and last and all the while I was to avoid the Smoking-Room.
The Bar in Parliament showed its true colors, not in the Chamber but in the Smoking-Room. I remember my uncle pulling me aside after my election and giving me advice, treating me like a younger brother starting school for the first time. I needed to focus on learning the procedures of the House, and after that—well, any reasonably smart person who stuck it out for ten years would end up in the Ministry. I was to prioritize parliament above everything else and forget any idea of writing novels during breaks, contributing to the Press, or trying to balance life between the House and Mayfair. I should build personal connections and read Ronsard just to quote him to Mr. Windham. But above all else, I was to steer clear of the Smoking-Room.
"It's the grave of young reputations, George," he told me one day when we were seated there in a corner consecrated immemorially to his private use. "You sit and talk about what you're going to do, you discuss your neighbors,—this comes well from me, I know, but I'm an old sinner with a wasted life, and you're still a boy,—you shuffle jobs and [Pg 195]appointments everlastingly, and in the meantime Ministers never see you, you learn nothing and you're always a day late for your opportunities. Remember that there's never any warning in the House, George. You'll get a dozen chances of winning your spurs, but only by sitting, sitting, sitting in your place when other people have gone away to dinner. Leave the Smoking-Room alone, my boy."
"It's the grave of young reputations, George," he told me one day when we were sitting in a corner that was always set aside for him. "You sit and talk about what you’re going to do, you gossip about your neighbors—this may not seem like good advice coming from me, I know, but I’m an old sinner with a wasted life, and you’re still just a kid— you constantly juggle jobs and appointments, and in the meantime, ministers never see you, you learn nothing, and you always miss your opportunities. Remember that there's never any warning in the House, George. You'll get plenty of chances to prove yourself, but only by staying put in your seat when everyone else has gone off to dinner. Stay away from the Smoking-Room, my boy."
So for one session I followed his advice. After two hours in the "grave of young reputations" I returned to my corner seat, leaving a knot of barristers to cast lots for the vacant Harleyridge recordership, leaving my uncle, too, to watch the great movement of men. My sense of duty was so shortlived that I may be pardoned for dwelling on it and saying that the Smoking-Room is the most interesting place in the House. A year or two later, when I appreciated the wonderful mandarinesque inaccessibility of the Cabinet and saw how little the private member was wanted anywhere but in the division lobbies, I hurried away to places where at the least a man could smoke and talk.
So for one session, I took his advice. After two hours in the "grave of young reputations," I returned to my corner seat, leaving a group of barristers to compete for the open Harleyridge recordership, and my uncle to observe the bustling crowd. My sense of duty was so brief that I hope it's forgiven for me to linger on it, as the Smoking-Room is the most fascinating spot in the House. A year or two later, when I recognized the incredible, almost unreachable nature of the Cabinet and realized how little a private member was valued anywhere but in the division lobbies, I quickly made my way to places where at least a man could smoke and chat.
The change was not ennobling but it gave infinitely more varied food for thought. I watched the social levelling-up of Radicalism and saw stern, unbending Nonconformists honoured and decorated for all the world like Tory supporters of the Establishment. At one time Baxter-Whittingham, looking strangely like a famished undertaker in his loose, half-clerical clothes, had criticized the Government as persistently as Campion or Dillworth; his mind stored with the memory of working-class conditions in Shadwell, his voice throbbing with indignation and pity, he had arraigned a Ministry that wasted days on the Address and hours on the obsolete circumlocutions of "Honourable and gallant members," "Mr. Speaker, I venture to say—and I do not think the most captious critic will contradict me ...," while men starved and women trod the path of shame, while little children went barefoot and verminous.
The change wasn’t uplifting, but it provided a lot more food for thought. I observed how Radicalism was leveling the social hierarchy and saw strict, unyielding Nonconformists being praised and honored just like Tory supporters of the Establishment. At one point, Baxter-Whittingham, who looked oddly like a hungry undertaker in his loose, semi-clerical clothes, criticized the Government just as relentlessly as Campion or Dillworth; his mind filled with memories of working-class conditions in Shadwell, his voice filled with anger and compassion, he condemned a government that wasted days on the Address and hours on the outdated formalities of "Honourable and gallant members," "Mr. Speaker, I venture to say—and I don’t think the most picky critic will disagree with me ...," while men starved, women fell into disgrace, and little children went barefoot and infested with lice.
The silent fortitude of the Treasury Bench under his attacks was a thing to mark and remember. "It amuses him and doesn't hurt us," said my friend Jellaby, the Whip. "So[Pg 196] long as he votes...." And Baxter-Whittingham never divided the House against the Government. Once when the Feeding of School Children Bill was in Committee he became dangerous: the Treasury Bench was deserted, and he lavished fine irony on the Ministerial passion for reform. Free-lances and others who had entrusted their social consciences to Whittingham, or were nettled by the intolerable aloofness of Ministers, followed in the same strain, and an excited Whip drove me out of the tea-room and bade me hold myself in readiness for trouble.
The quiet strength of the Treasury Bench during his attacks was something to notice and remember. "It amuses him and doesn’t hurt us," said my friend Jellaby, the Whip. "As long as he votes...." And Baxter-Whittingham never opposed the Government in the House. Once, when the Feeding of School Children Bill was in Committee, he became a real threat: the Treasury Bench was empty, and he unleashed sharp irony on the Ministers' obsession with reform. Freelancers and others who had put their social values in Whittingham's hands, or who were annoyed by the Ministers' unbearable detachment, followed his lead, and an agitated Whip rushed me out of the tea-room and told me to be ready for trouble.
The following day the smoking-room presented a strange appearance. Seven members of the Cabinet and four lesser Ministers mingled with the common herd—like naughty schoolboys propitiating a ruffled master. They cracked jokes and slapped us on the back, bade us take pot-luck with them, and asked how things were looking in our constituencies. I lunched with a Secretary of State that day and, to redress the balance, kept my promise to dine with Sir Gerald Matley, the Wesleyan potter and Liberal knight. We were given a wonderful dinner, starting with caviar and ending with cigars like office-rulers, which we were urged to pocket, six at a time, to smoke on the way home. Flushed and rebellious, Philip drunk swore to move the adjournment unless he got a promise of warmer support for the School Children Bill. Philip sober was a shade less valiant. Matley and I, alone of that heroic cave, kept to our undertaking, and our fellow-braves avoided the House for a couple of days. The Treasury Bench smiled a little contemptuously as we proceeded to the Orders of the Day, but the lesson was not entirely thrown away. When the Minimum Wage Appeal Board was set up, Baxter-Whittingham (and who more fit?) was appointed Controller at a salary of £1250 a year, and Shadwell and the House of Commons knew him no more.
The next day, the smoking room looked quite unusual. Seven Cabinet members and four junior Ministers mingled with the regular crowd—like mischievous schoolboys trying to appease an upset teacher. They joked around, patted us on the back, invited us to join them for a meal, and asked how things were going in our districts. I had lunch that day with a Secretary of State and, to balance things out, honored my commitment to have dinner with Sir Gerald Matley, the Wesleyan potter and Liberal knight. We enjoyed a fantastic dinner, starting with caviar and finishing with cigars like office managers, which we were encouraged to take home, six at a time, to smoke on the way back. Flush with bravado, a drunken Philip swore to demand a pause in the proceedings unless he got a promise of stronger support for the School Children Bill. When sober, Philip was a bit less courageous. Matley and I, the only true stalwarts in that group, stuck to our promise, while our fellow colleagues stayed away from the House for a few days. The Treasury Bench looked down on us a bit as we went through the Orders of the Day, but the lesson wasn’t completely neglected. When the Minimum Wage Appeal Board was established, Baxter-Whittingham (who better?) was appointed Controller at a salary of £1250 a year, and Shadwell and the House of Commons never heard from him again.
"Parliament before everything else," my uncle had said. With debates and committees, dinners and intrigues, great Liberal receptions and levees, I had time for nothing else. No schoolboy counted the days to the end of term more eagerly than I did as we came in sight of August.
"Parliament above all," my uncle had said. With debates and committees, dinners and schemes, big Liberal receptions and gatherings, I had no time for anything else. No school kid looked forward to the end of term more eagerly than I did as August approached.
II
As the session drew to a close I gave a dinner-party at the House to the Lorings, Daintons, Farwells and one or two more. Truth to tell, I gave many dinners in the early days when it was still a pleasure to leap up between courses for a division. I almost liked to be called away from the "Eclectic" by an urgent telephone summons, and the joy of being saluted by the police in Palace Yard, or asked whether anything was happening in the House, died hard. I was six-and-twenty at the time, and it amused me to be buttonholed by the inveterate log-rollers of the Lobby or pumped by pressmen as I emerged from a secret meeting of intrigue in one of the Committee Rooms.
As the session was wrapping up, I hosted a dinner party at the House for the Lorings, Daintons, Farwells, and a couple of others. To be honest, I held quite a few dinners in those early days when it was still enjoyable to jump up between courses for a vote. I almost liked it when an urgent phone call pulled me away from the "Eclectic," and the thrill of being greeted by the police in Palace Yard or asked if anything was going on in the House took a long time to fade. I was twenty-six at the time, and it amused me to be cornered by the persistent deal-makers of the Lobby or grilled by reporters as I came out of a secretive meeting in one of the Committee Rooms.
Loring had dined informally with me on many occasions—to examine the personnel of the Liberal party, he said, and classify those members who had stood for a bet or to improve their practice or acquire copy for their next novel. He became an assiduous attendant in the House of Lords as soon as we had any measures to send there, but in the early days he lived a butterfly life, and one of the conditions of my invitations was that he should give me news of that old world from which I was now cut off. Roger Dainton had lost his seat in the great landslide, and I had seen nothing of the family since the previous autumn. He was one of many, and so much had my uncle filled me with vicarious enthusiasm for political life, that I refused an invitation to Crowley Court in order to enter for the Parliamentary Golf Handicap, wherein Robert Plumer defeated me in the first round in comfortable time to return and argue a case before the Privy Council, while I dawdled on in contemplation of a game I dislike playing and loathe watching.
Loring had casually had dinner with me many times—he said it was to check out the members of the Liberal party and sort out those who were there for a wager, to polish their skills, or to gather material for their next novel. He started showing up regularly in the House of Lords as soon as we had any proposals to send there, but in the beginning, he lived a carefree life. One of the conditions for my invitations was that he would keep me updated on that old world I had been cut off from. Roger Dainton had lost his seat in the major political shift, and I hadn’t seen the family since the fall before. He was just one of many, and my uncle had filled me with a vicarious passion for political life, so I turned down an invitation to Crowley Court to enter the Parliamentary Golf Handicap, where Robert Plumer knocked me out in the first round with enough time for him to head back and argue a case before the Privy Council, while I lingered on, thinking about a game I dislike playing and hate watching.
My dinner opened promisingly, as Lady Dainton was recognized by two Ministers on the way to the Harcourt Room and[Pg 198] by a third as we took our seats. Summertown, I recollect, was in disgrace, as he had the previous week bade lasting farewell to his College in consequence of riding a motor-bicycle round the Quad, and half-way up the staircase of one of the Censors at six o'clock in the morning after the Bullingdon Ball. He had, however, won a pair of gloves from Sonia for his trouble. I contrived to separate him from his mother, and he underwent no worse punishment than hearing his future discussed at the top of three penetrating voices. Lady Marlyn assumed the world to be as deaf as herself, and I could see poor Sally Farwell blushing as her mother pierced and overcame the murmur of the surrounding tables. "A regular good-for-nothing scamp, Mr. Oakleigh. I want to send him abroad, but I wouldn't trust him alone. Do you think your nice friend Mr. O'Rane would care about the responsibility again? You know there was dreadful trouble with Jack over an Italian girl in New York."
My dinner started off well, as Lady Dainton was acknowledged by two Ministers on our way to the Harcourt Room and[Pg 198] by a third as we sat down. I remember Summertown was in trouble since he had said goodbye to his College the previous week after zipping around the Quad on a motorbike and halfway up one of the Censors' staircase at six in the morning following the Bullingdon Ball. Still, he managed to win a pair of gloves from Sonia for his efforts. I managed to get him away from his mother, and his only consequence was having to listen to discussions about his future in three loud voices. Lady Marlyn acted like the world was as deaf as she was, and I could see poor Sally Farwell blushing as her mother cut through the chatter of the other tables. "A real good-for-nothing troublemaker, Mr. Oakleigh. I want to send him abroad, but I wouldn’t trust him on his own. Do you think your nice friend Mr. O'Rane would be up for taking on the responsibility again? You know there was a big issue with Jack over an Italian girl in New York.”
I hastened to assure her that O'Rane would greedily accept the offer. I would myself have thrown up my seat and escorted Summertown round the world in person rather than have his indiscretions with the Italian girl shouted through the echoing dining-room.
I quickly assured her that O'Rane would eagerly accept the offer. I would even give up my seat and personally take Summertown on a trip around the world rather than have his mistakes with the Italian girl announced across the loud dining room.
"Has anyone seen anything of O'Rane?" I asked Sonia in the course of dinner.
"Has anyone seen O'Rane?" I asked Sonia during dinner.
"He was at Commem.," she answered. "Sam made up a party with Lord Summertown and David and a few more."
"He was at Commem," she replied. "Sam organized a gathering with Lord Summertown, David, and a few others."
"It must have been quite like old times," I said, recalling Sonia's first and my last appearance at a Commemoration Ball.
"It must have felt a lot like the old days," I said, remembering Sonia's first and my last time at a Commemoration Ball.
"We fought like cats," she replied. "Tony Crabtree——"
"We fought like cats," she said. "Tony Crabtree——"
"You didn't tell me he was of the party," I interrupted. Possibly there was more in my tone than in the words used.
"You didn't tell me he was part of the group," I interjected. There might have been more in my tone than in the words I chose.
"Why not?" Sonia asked, her big brown eyes filled with simple wonder. "You surely aren't still thinking of that absurd affair in Scotland?"
"Why not?" Sonia asked, her big brown eyes filled with pure curiosity. "You can't still be thinking about that ridiculous situation in Scotland, right?"
"What absurd affair?" I asked.
"What a crazy situation?" I asked.
"You know perfectly well what I mean."
"You know exactly what I mean."
"I didn't know it was a matter of public discussion," I said.
"I didn't realize it was something people were talking about," I said.
"But it was the sort of thing that might have happened to anyone," she protested. "Of course at first ..." Her little white shoulders raised themselves almost imperceptibly. "But we've been meeting on and off all the season; we couldn't stand and glare, and it was much easier to be friends. We soon made it up, and he's been to stay with us in Hampshire. Well, I got Sam to take him up for Commem., and David must needs fight with him about something. I didn't mind, I'm not Tony's keeper, but David was so full of righteous indignation that I found him very dull. There was a sort of 'it-hurts-me-more-than-it-does-you' reproachful look about him, so that in desperation I just asked him if he didn't love me any more."
"But it was the kind of thing that could have happened to anyone," she protested. "At first, of course..." Her petite white shoulders lifted almost imperceptibly. "But we've been hanging out on and off all season; we couldn't just stand there glaring at each other, and it was way easier to be friends. We quickly patched things up, and he's come to stay with us in Hampshire. Well, I got Sam to take him up for Commem, and David just had to pick a fight with him over something. I didn't care; I'm not Tony's babysitter, but David was so full of righteous anger that I found him really boring. He had this kind of 'it-hurts-me-more-than-it-hurts-you' reproachful look on his face, so out of desperation, I just asked him if he didn’t love me anymore."
"You're utterly soulless, Sonia," I observed, by way of gratifying her.
"You're completely heartless, Sonia," I remarked, to please her.
Her eyes shone with mischievous delight.
Her eyes sparkled with playful joy.
"His very words! Men are wonderfully unoriginal. I just leant forward and kissed him on his eyelids—it's all right!" she exclaimed; "he insists that we're morally engaged—and whenever I do that he simply crumples up. It's rude to look quite so surprised, George."
"His exact words! Men are so unoriginal. I just leaned forward and kissed him on his eyelids—it's fine!" she exclaimed; "he insists that we're morally engaged—and every time I do that, he just collapses. It's rude to look that surprised, George."
"And yet your people are quite respectable," I said thoughtfully.
"And yet your people are really respectable," I said thoughtfully.
She shook her head and sighed.
She shook her head and sighed.
"You've become dreadfully proper and old-fashioned, George," she told me, "since you got into this musty old House. You're almost as bad as David, without the excuse of caring a snap of the fingers for me. He lectured me and lectured me, but when it was over he wanted to dash away and spend his life in a moorland cottage with me, sins and all."
"You've become so stuffy and stuck in the past, George," she said to me, "ever since you got involved with this dusty old House. You're almost as bad as David, and at least he had the excuse of actually caring about me, even a little. He lectured me over and over, but when it was all said and done, he wanted to run off and live in a cottage on the moors with me, flaws and all."
"That temptation, at least, you had the fortitude to resist," I said.
"At least you had the strength to resist that temptation," I said.
She wrinkled her nose and pouted. "Me no likee. There are such millions of things I simply can't do without, and David can't give them me, and if he could he wouldn't. He is so serious, poor lamb! And it's always about the wrong things. After all, George, what does matter in life? It's frightfully serious to be ugly, or grow old, or not to know how to dress—I'm all right there at present, and perhaps I[Pg 200] shan't mind when the time comes and I get all skinny and lined. It'll be frightfully serious if Lady Knightrider doesn't ask me up for the Northern Meeting, or if Daddy doesn't raise my allowance—I told you I was broke, didn't I? Well, I am. In the meantime——" She broke off and hummed two bars of a waltz. "Life is good, George."
She wrinkled her nose and pouted. "I don't like it. There are so many things I absolutely can't live without, and David can't give them to me, and even if he could, he wouldn't. He's so serious, poor thing! And it's always about the wrong stuff. After all, George, what really matters in life? It's pretty serious to be unattractive, or to get old, or not to know how to dress—I'm fine with that right now, and maybe I won't even care when the time comes and I get all skinny and wrinkled. It'll be really serious if Lady Knightrider doesn't invite me to the Northern Meeting, or if Daddy doesn't increase my allowance—I told you I was broke, didn't I? Well, I am. In the meantime——" She paused and hummed a couple of bars of a waltz. "Life is good, George."
"We were discussing Raney," I reminded her.
"We were talking about Raney," I reminded her.
"Were we? I'd forgotten about him."
"Were we? I forgot about him."
"It is an old habit of yours. What part does he play in your tragedy?"
"It’s an old habit of yours. What role does he have in your tragedy?"
"Tragedy?" she echoed, not altogether displeased at the choice of word.
"Tragedy?" she repeated, not entirely unhappy with the choice of word.
"It'll be a tragedy before you've played it out," I told her.
"It'll be a tragedy before you've worked it out," I told her.
She was quite thoughtful for a moment or two, and when she spoke again I could see her discretion obviously declining a challenge that her curiosity longed to take up.
She paused for a moment, and when she spoke again, I could tell her caution was clearly backing down from a challenge that her curiosity was eager to explore.
"David's perfectly free to do whatever he likes," she answered, a shade combatively. "I'm not going to decide anything for the present; life's far too much fun, and we've got all eternity before us. He's in no hurry either."
"David can do whatever he wants," she replied, a bit defensively. "I'm not making any decisions right now; life is way too much fun, and we have all eternity ahead of us. He's not in a hurry either."
"I thought he was in treaty for that moorland cottage," I said.
"I thought he was negotiating for that cottage on the moors," I said.
"Oh, that was merely a passing brain-storm. I told him the life I was leading, and he thought it over and decided to let me have my fling—so considerate of him!—and when I'm tired of vanities, if neither of us has found anyone better and either of us has got any money, v'là tout!"
"Oh, that was just a fleeting thought. I told him about the life I was living, and he thought it over and decided to let me have my fun—so thoughtful of him!—and when I'm done with all the distractions, if neither of us has found someone better and either of us has some money, there you go!"
With an exquisite wave of her hand she dismissed the subject and invited me to admire her dress, which was more transparent than most but otherwise not remarkable.
With a graceful wave of her hand, she changed the subject and invited me to admire her dress, which was more transparent than most but otherwise unremarkable.
"Why don't you both have the honesty to admit you've made a mistake?" I asked.
"Why can't you both just be honest and admit you messed up?" I asked.
"It amuses him," said Sonia tolerantly.
"It makes him laugh," Sonia said with a tolerant smile.
"And you?"
"And you?"
She gazed across the room with her head on one side.
She looked across the room with her head tilted to one side.
"And you, Sonia?" I repeated.
"And you, Sonia?" I asked.
"I'll tell you some day," she promised, and with that the subject finally dropped.
"I'll tell you someday," she promised, and with that, the topic was finally dropped.
I wrote that day to Oxford—knowing no other address—to ask O'Rane to stay with me in Ireland. After considerable delay and the dispatch of a reply-paid telegram I received an answer dated from Melton.
I wrote that day to Oxford—knowing no other address—to ask O'Rane to stay with me in Ireland. After quite a wait and sending a reply-paid telegram, I got a response dated from Melton.
"My dear George," it ran—and I preserve it as the only letter I ever received from the world's worst correspondent—"many thanks. Delighted to come. Villiers has gone under temporarily with rheumatic fever, contracted by sitting on wet grass to watch his house being defeated in the Championship; I am knocking the Under Sixth into shape in his absence. I have achieved considerable popularity with the boys, and Burgess would like to keep me in perpetuity. It's not bad fun. Some of the kids who fagged for me in Matheson's are now grown men, about five times the size of me. As I haven't got a degree yet, of course I'm not entitled to wear a gown, and the lads despise me accordingly. Burgess, seen at close quarters as a colleague, is even greater than I thought. I have gathered from him and the common-room some hideous stories of you and Jim. Blackmail will be the prop of my declining years.—Ever yours,
"My dear George," it began—and I’m keeping it as the only letter I’ve ever received from the worst correspondent ever—"thank you so much. I’m glad to come. Villiers has been temporarily out due to rheumatic fever, which he caught from sitting on wet grass while watching his house lose in the Championship; I’m getting the Under Sixth organized while he’s away. I’ve become pretty popular with the boys, and Burgess wants to keep me around forever. It’s not bad at all. Some of the kids who used to help me in Matheson's are now grown men, about five times my size. Since I don’t have a degree yet, I can’t wear a gown, and the guys look down on me for it. Burgess, seen up close as a colleague, is even more impressive than I thought. I’ve heard some terrible stories about you and Jim from him and the common room. Blackmail will support me in my later years.—Ever yours,
"D. O'R."
"D. O'R."
I had received a conditional promise from the Daintons, and to complete my party I invited the Lorings. Amy accepted, and Jim refused. Looking back at this time I remember that it was not easy to frame an invitation that he would not refuse. It was a weariness going to other people's houses, he told me, eating strange food, not being master of his own time. Assuming that I wanted to see him, why didn't I come to House of Steynes? Smilingly but resolutely he declined to come.
I had gotten a conditional promise from the Daintons, and to round out my gathering, I invited the Lorings. Amy said yes, but Jim said no. Thinking back on that time, I remember it wasn’t easy to come up with an invitation he wouldn’t turn down. He told me it was tiring to go to other people’s houses, eat unfamiliar food, and not be in control of his own schedule. If I actually wanted to see him, why didn’t I come to the House of Steynes? He smiled but firmly refused to come.
Where his personal comfort was concerned Loring could be wonderfully unadaptable. "I waste a fair portion of my life in the House," he used to argue. "Do let me enjoy the rest of the time in my own way." His mother and sister caught the refrain and abetted him. Indeed, a legend grew up that he was the hardest-worked member of either House[Pg 202] and could therefore claim indulgences in the off hours when he was not struggling heroically against the latest Radical machination.
Where his personal comfort was concerned, Loring could be incredibly inflexible. "I spend a good part of my life in the House," he would argue. "Let me enjoy the rest of my time in my own way." His mother and sister picked up this line and supported him. In fact, a legend developed that he was the hardest-working member of either House[Pg 202] and could, therefore, claim some leniency during his off hours when he wasn't heroically battling against the latest Radical scheme.
The old controversies are dead, but Loring's theory of the House of Lords is of hardier growth. Posing as the reader of Democracy's secret thoughts, he would leave House of Steynes amid rows of bowing flunkeys, motor to the station, where the stationmaster hastened to be obsequious, and step into his reserved carriage. With a great deal of bowing and smiling the guard would lock the door that his lordship might be undisturbed till he reached London. And at Euston a chauffeur and footman would meet him. "Yes, my lord"; "No, my lord"; "Very good, my lord." It would take another four men adequately to open the great doors of Loring House, but in time, and with more assistance where needed, he would be driven down to Westminster, there to display the knowledge of social conditions and public opinion acquired in his journeyings abroad.
The old debates are over, but Loring's idea about the House of Lords is still going strong. Pretending to read the secret thoughts of Democracy, he would leave the House of Steynes surrounded by rows of bowing attendants, drive to the station, where the stationmaster rushed to be overly polite, and step into his reserved carriage. After a lot of bowing and smiling, the guard would lock the door so his lordship wouldn’t be disturbed until he got to London. At Euston, a chauffeur and footman would be waiting for him. "Yes, my lord"; "No, my lord"; "Very good, my lord." It would take another four men just to open the large doors of Loring House, but eventually, with extra help as needed, he would be driven down to Westminster, ready to show off the knowledge about social conditions and public opinion he gained from his travels abroad.
So it was when the planets were yet young, so it will be when the earth grows cold, though the man who fled discomfited from Shadwell after ten days should perhaps refrain from criticism.
So it was when the planets were still young, and it will still be that way when the earth cools down, although the guy who left Shadwell frustrated after ten days might want to hold back on the criticism.
In what most men count the great things of life, Loring never abused his position; in the small, he became frankly unclubbable. I had known him long enough to laugh at the old-maidish fixed order of incompatibilities that he mistook for a well-regulated life. It was very conservative, very unadaptable, and he had an unanswerable reason for everything. You dined with him at the Elysée because Armand had the finest hand in London for a homard au tartare—the practice and the tribute continued for years after the great chef had bought himself an hotel in Boston and bade farewell to London. You dined at eight-fifteen because—well, because Loring always dined at eight-fifteen, and food at any other hour was supper or a meat tea. You hurried your dinner so as not to miss the star turn at the "Round House," which was timed for nine-twenty-five, and, when you had seen that, you had to leave—because Loring always left at[Pg 203] that point, in turn because there was never anything worth seeing after ten. You then sat for half an hour—a dreadfully uncomfortable half-hour—at Hale's, where smoking was not allowed (few men smoked in 1630 when Martin Hale opened his tavern in Piccadilly at the fringe of "the town"): it would never have done, he would assure you, to arrive at your next destination before eleven; equally no man on earth could wish to stay later than two a.m.
In what most people consider the important things in life, Loring never misused his position; in the little things, he became genuinely impossible to socialize with. I had known him long enough to find humor in his old-maidish, rigid set of incompatibilities that he mistook for a well-ordered life. It was very conservative, very inflexible, and he always had an unarguable reason for everything. You dined with him at the Elysée because Armand had the best touch in London for a homard au tartare—this custom and tribute continued for years after the great chef opened a hotel in Boston and said goodbye to London. You had dinner at eight-fifteen because—well, because Loring always had dinner at eight-fifteen, and food at any other time was considered supper or a meat tea. You rushed your meal to avoid missing the main act at the "Round House," which was scheduled for nine-twenty-five, and once you saw that, you had to leave—because Loring always left at[Pg 203] that time, which was because there was never anything worth watching after ten. Then you endured a half-hour—a dreadfully uncomfortable half-hour—at Hale's, where smoking was banned (few men smoked in 1630 when Martin Hale opened his tavern in Piccadilly at the edge of "the town"): it simply wouldn’t do, he would assure you, to arrive at your next place before eleven; likewise, no man on earth could want to stay later than two a.m.
It was impossible to wean him from his little rules, and the world must follow his lead—or live elsewhere. (Which course was adopted, he hardly cared.) I fought to preserve my prejudices against his—and he beat me. At ten-ten I was left in my stall at the "Round House," and he was half-way to Hale's. And when he decided that he could not and would not meet women at breakfast, I scarcely hoped he would make an exception in favour of Lake House. If my mother and Beryl persisted in breakfasting with their guests—I can see the very shrug of his shoulders as though he had put his objections into words—it was really, really simpler for me to meet him in Scotland where there would be no hideous domestic surprises in store for anyone.
It was impossible to get him to let go of his little rules, and everyone had to follow his lead—or find somewhere else to live. (Which choice others made didn't really matter to him.) I tried to hold onto my biases against his—and he won. At ten-ten, I was left in my spot at the "Round House," while he was already halfway to Hale's. And when he decided he couldn’t and wouldn’t meet women at breakfast, I barely hoped he would make an exception for Lake House. If my mom and Beryl insisted on having breakfast with their guests—I can almost picture his shrug as if he had put his objections into words—it was really, really easier for me to meet him in Scotland where there wouldn’t be any awkward surprises in store for anyone.
So my autumn party in 1906 brought me Amy but not her brother. "Tell George I hope you're all missing me," he wrote to her. I hastened to assure him that with my uncle, O'Rane, the Daintons, the Hunter-Oakleighs from Dublin and four or five more, his absence had not been remarked.
So my autumn party in 1906 brought me Amy but not her brother. "Tell George I hope you're all missing me," he wrote to her. I quickly reassured him that with my uncle, O'Rane, the Daintons, the Hunter-Oakleighs from Dublin, and a few more guests, his absence hadn’t been noticed.
III
I always doubted the wisdom of including O'Rane in a house-party, for the Lake House estate offered little but its snipe-shooting, and he refused to shoot. There was, however, a library, a garden, some purple, green, brown and grey mountain scenery and—for anyone who cared to do so—the mountains themselves to climb. For the most part he paced up and down the terrace at the margin of the lake, gazing dreamily over its mirror-like surface to the tree-clad hills on the other side. In the past twelve months he had lost[Pg 204] much of his animation and had become curiously rapt and reflective. The change did not make him an easier guest to entertain. We have known each other these many years now and stayed together in a dozen different houses, yet I never quite get rid of the feeling that he is from another world and another century. Sometimes one or other of us would keep him corporeal company for a while: usually he was alone—thinking out the future. In the last days of July he had taken his First in Greats, and academic Oxford lay at his feet.
I always questioned the wisdom of having O'Rane at a house party because the Lake House estate offered little beyond snipe shooting, and he wouldn't participate. However, there was a library, a garden, some mountains in purple, green, brown, and grey, and—if anyone wanted to—there were the actual mountains to climb. Most of the time, he walked back and forth on the terrace by the lake, gazing dreamily at its mirror-like surface and the tree-covered hills across the way. Over the past year, he had lost[Pg 204] much of his energy and had become oddly absorbed and contemplative. This change didn’t make him any easier to entertain. We've known each other for many years and have stayed together in various homes, yet I still can't shake the feeling that he belongs to another world and another century. Sometimes one of us would keep him company for a bit: usually, he was alone—thinking about the future. In late July, he had completed his First in Greats, and academic Oxford was laid out before him.
"What's the next stage, Raney?" I asked him one evening when we were alone in the garden. "All Souls?"
"What's the next step, Raney?" I asked him one evening when we were alone in the garden. "All Souls?"
He shrugged his shoulders, linked arms with me and paced the lowest terrace by the lake's border. It was a night of rare stillness, and the moon was reflected full and unwavering in the black water: behind us, fifty yards up the side of the mountain, blinding squares of yellow light broke up the dark face of the house; a chord was struck, and a girl's voice began to sing with an Irish intonation.
He shrugged, linked arms with me, and walked along the lowest terrace by the lake. It was a night of rare calm, and the full moon reflected steadily on the dark water. Behind us, fifty yards up the mountainside, bright squares of yellow light cut through the darkness of the house; a chord was struck, and a girl’s voice started to sing with an Irish accent.
"What a lovely place the world would be if it weren't for the men and women in it!" he exclaimed.
"What a beautiful place the world would be if it weren't for the people in it!" he exclaimed.
"Even with them it's tolerable," I said.
"Even with them, it's bearable," I said.
I was deliciously tired after a long day's tramp; a hot bath, dinner and the placid night set me at peace with all men.
I was wonderfully tired after a long day of walking; a hot bath, dinner, and the calm night put me at peace with everyone.
"For you, yes," he answered reflectively.
"For you, yeah," he replied thoughtfully.
"And for a number of others," I said.
"And for a few more," I said.
The voice above me grew low and died away. Someone began to play an air from "La Bohème."
The voice above me dropped to a whisper and faded out. Someone started playing a tune from "La Bohème."
"For anybody without imagination," he murmured. "You've been in the House for nearly a year now, George; d'you think the world's a happier place?"
"For anyone without imagination," he whispered. "You've been in the House for almost a year now, George; do you think the world is a happier place?"
"I'm afraid there's no such thing as statutory happiness, Raney."
"I'm afraid there's no such thing as legal happiness, Raney."
A vision of Baxter-Whittingham floated before my eyes, and an echo of his phrases came back to my ears. O'Rane picked up a handful of gravel, seated himself on the parapet of the terrace and began tossing stones into the lake.
A vision of Baxter-Whittingham appeared in my mind, and I could hear echoes of his words. O'Rane grabbed a handful of gravel, sat on the terrace wall, and started throwing stones into the lake.
"I'm looking for inspiration, George," he said, after a[Pg 205] pause. "Just now I'm at a loose end. I've been through Melton and the House, I've seen about a dozen different kinds of working-class life, and before I came to England I took part in the great primitive struggle for existence. Now, if I like, I suppose I can get a fellowship, go into one of the professions, lead a comfortable life...." His voice rose a tone and quickened into excitement. "George, it won't do. We pretend the world's civilized, and yet every now and again some murderous war breaks out. We've been drinking champagne up there, and there are people dying of starvation. There are people dying of cancer and phthisis—and we haven't stopped it. There are young girls being turned into harlots hourly. Hunger, disease, death and the loss of a soul's purity. It won't do." He sighed, and a shadow of despair came over his dark eyes. "I talked to Jim Loring in the same strain a few weeks ago; he's waiting for the world to come back to a belief in God. Poor old Jim hasn't learned much mediaeval history! I talked to your uncle yesterday: he's a social Darwinian—these scourges are all divinely appointed to keep us from getting degenerate. I talked to you this morning, and you virtually told me five years of Liberal Government would set it all right. They won't! It isn't the law that's wrong, it's the soul of man. You've had workhouses for two-thirds of a century, and people still starve. In half a dozen years we've seen war in South Africa and Manchuria. Men still seduce women; there's cruelty to children and animals that would make you sick if you heard a thousandth part of it; there are blind, hare-lipped babies being born to parents of tainted blood.... It won't do, George."
"I'm looking for inspiration, George," he said, after a[Pg 205] pause. "Right now, I'm feeling stuck. I've been through Melton and the House, I've seen about a dozen different aspects of working-class life, and before coming to England, I was part of the intense struggle just to survive. Now, if I want, I guess I can get a fellowship, enter one of the professions, and live a comfortable life...." His voice rose and quickened with excitement. "George, that won't work. We act like the world is civilized, but every now and then, a brutal war erupts. We've been drinking champagne up there, while people are dying of starvation. There are people dying of cancer and tuberculosis—and we haven't done anything to stop it. Young girls are being turned into prostitutes every hour. Hunger, disease, death, and the loss of innocence. This can't go on." He sighed, and a shadow of despair crossed his dark eyes. "I talked to Jim Loring in the same way a few weeks ago; he’s waiting for the world to regain faith in God. Poor old Jim doesn’t know much about medieval history! I spoke to your uncle yesterday; he's a social Darwinist—he thinks these hardships are divinely ordained to keep us from becoming degenerate. I talked to you this morning, and you basically told me that five years of Liberal Government would fix everything. It won't! The issue isn't the law; it's the soul of humanity. We’ve had workhouses for over sixty years, and people are still starving. In just a few years, we’ve seen wars in South Africa and Manchuria. Men still seduce women; the cruelty towards children and animals would make you sick if you knew just a fraction of it; there are blind, cleft-lipped babies being born to parents with tainted blood.... This can't go on, George."
I seated myself on the parapet beside him and lit a cigarette.
I sat down on the wall next to him and lit a cigarette.
"Will you tell me the remedy, Raney?" I asked.
"Can you tell me the solution, Raney?" I asked.
He looked at me for a moment before answering.
He looked at me for a moment before responding.
"Would you act upon it if I did?"
"Would you do something about it if I did?"
"I'd like to hear it first," I said.
"I want to hear it first," I said.
"To see how much it inconveniences you." He laughed, and there was a bitterness in the smile on his thin lips that told forth his utter scorn of soul for the makeshift, worldly[Pg 206] materialism for which I stood in his eyes. "It'll inconvenience us the devil of a lot, but that's what we're here for. We're supposed to have been educated. We've got to give a lead. The first duty of society is to make existence possible, the second is to make a decent thing of life. Gradually we're getting the first, but we're not in sight of the second." He looked out over the black, unmoving water and shook his head sadly. "We've got no social conscience, we've got no imagination to give us one. Look here, you'd think me a pretty fair swine if I took Sonia away for a week to an hotel, said good-bye at the end of it and packed her home?"
"To see how much it bothers you." He chuckled, but there was a bitterness in the grin on his thin lips that revealed his complete disdain for the makeshift, worldly materialism that I represented in his eyes. "It'll bug us a hell of a lot, but that's what we're here for. We're supposed to have been educated. We've got to set an example. The first duty of society is to make existence possible, and the second is to make life decent. Gradually we're achieving the first, but we're nowhere near the second." He looked out over the black, still water and shook his head with sadness. "We have no social conscience, and we lack the imagination to develop one. Look, you'd think I was a pretty awful person if I took Sonia away for a week to a hotel, said goodbye at the end of it, and sent her home?"
"It's not done," I admitted.
"It's not finished," I admitted.
His clenched fist beat excitedly on the flat stone balustrade.
His tight fist pounded eagerly on the flat stone railing.
"Tom Dainton's got a flat in Chelsea and a woman living with him. Is that done?"
"Tom Dainton has an apartment in Chelsea and a woman living with him. Is that acceptable?"
"I don't do it myself," I said. His information was not new to me: I had even met the girl, once when she was living with Tom, once with his predecessor.
"I don't do it myself," I said. His information wasn't new to me: I had even met the girl, once when she was living with Tom, and once with his predecessor.
"God in heaven! She's somebody's daughter, somebody's sister probably; there was a time when she was clean-minded ... and that brute-beast salves his conscience by telling himself that somebody else corrupted her before he came along! I told him exactly what I thought of him."
"God in heaven! She's someone's daughter, probably someone's sister; there was a time when she had pure thoughts... and that animal eases his guilt by convincing himself that someone else ruined her before he showed up! I told him exactly what I thought of him."
I had a fair idea of O'Rane's capacity for invective.
I had a good sense of O'Rane's ability to be critical.
His lips curled till his teeth gleamed white in the moonlight.
His lips curled back until his teeth shone white in the moonlight.
"Do you still meet?" I inquired.
"Are you still meeting?" I asked.
"I'd cut him in his own house! It isn't that I set great store by marriage, I'm not in a position to do that. If he wants to be ultra-modern, let him live with her by all means—and introduce her to his people. He'd kill a man who treated his own sister like that.... Imagination! Imagination! That's the basis of the social conscience, George. If Beryl had consumption, you'd sell the shirt off your back to heal her. You'd do pretty well as much for a sister of mine. You'd write a check for a hundred pounds if I recommended a hard case to you. And because you don't hear, because you don't see the poor devils lying under your eyes...."
"I'd take him down in his own house! It's not that I value marriage that much; I can't really afford to. If he wants to be all modern, let him live with her, sure—and introduce her to his family. He'd be furious if someone treated his own sister like that... Imagination! Imagination! That's what builds social awareness, George. If Beryl had a serious illness, you'd sell the shirt off your back to help her. You'd do just as much for any sister of mine. You'd write a check for a hundred pounds if I recommended a tough situation to you. And because you refuse to see, because you refuse to notice the suffering right in front of you..."
"Where's the damned thing to stop, Raney? There are people starving the world over."
"Where's the damn thing going to stop, Raney? There are people starving all over the world."
"Thank God you recognize it! It hurts as much to starve in the Punjab as under the windows of Lake House."
"Thank God you see it! It hurts just as much to go hungry in the Punjab as it does under the windows of Lake House."
"But I'm not interested in people I've never seen," I said, lighting another cigarette.
"But I'm not interested in people I've never met," I said, lighting another cigarette.
"You'd jump overboard to save a drowning man without waiting to be introduced. Human life's sacred, George: the value we attach to it is the one test of civilization I know."
"You'd dive in to save a drowning man without needing an introduction. Human life is sacred, George: the value we place on it is the only true test of civilization I know."
"But how does one start? Take my own case and be as pointed as you like. An Irish landowner, Liberal member of Parliament, comfortable means, unmarried, without any particular desire to leave the world worse than I found it—what am I to do? Frankly, Raney, I've not got the temperament to turn vegetarian or go about in sandals. I'm part of a very conventional, stupid, artificial world; all my relations and friends are in the same galley. My soul's taken root. What am I to do?"
"But how does someone get started? Just look at my situation and be as direct as you want. I’m an Irish landowner, a Liberal MP, comfortably off, unmarried, and I don't want to leave the world any worse than I found it—what should I do? Honestly, Raney, I’m not the type to become a vegetarian or wander around in sandals. I’m part of a very conventional, foolish, artificial world; all my family and friends are in the same boat. My soul feels stuck. What should I do?"
He picked up a second handful of gravel and jerked the stones thoughtfully into the shining water.
He grabbed another handful of gravel and thoughtfully tossed the stones into the gleaming water.
"D'you remember the boys in Æsop who did what I'm doing—flinging stones into a lake? It was all in fun, but they hit a frog, and the frog told them what was fun for them was death for him. If you want an everyday test, you can ask yourself over every act you do or refrain from doing whether you're causing pain to a living creature—by word, deed, thought. That's the only standard worth having, and if everyone adopted it.... As they will some day; we're growing slightly more humane...."
"Do you remember the boys in Æsop who were doing what I'm doing—throwing stones into a lake? It was all in fun, but they hit a frog, and the frog told them that what was fun for them was death for him. If you want a simple test, you can ask yourself about every action you take or don’t take, whether you’re causing pain to a living creature—by what you say, do, or think. That’s the only standard worth having, and if everyone adopted it… As they will someday; we’re becoming a little more humane…"
We had had a record bag that day: I was in good form and Bertrand could not miss a bird. I mentioned this to O'Rane to recall him to our limitation.
We had a record catch that day: I was in great shape and Bertrand couldn’t miss a bird. I mentioned this to O'Rane to remind him of our limits.
"A hundred years ago you'd have watched two hapless cocks slashing each other to death," he retorted. "People were flogged within an inch of their lives. Witch-hunts were hardly out of fashion. Two thousand years ago malefactors were nailed to wooden crosses and left to die, gladiators were set to fight wild beasts...." His voice trembled with [Pg 208]exultant, fierce irony, and his dark eyes blazed in the setting of his white face. "Now we're grown so effete that we almost shudder when some upstanding son of Belgium takes a rhinoceros whip and lashes a Congo native till the smashed ribs burst through his flesh." His voice fell as suddenly as it had risen. "Have you ever set eyes on a new-born babe? It's a wonderful thing, so tiny and so perfect, with its little limbs and organs and the marvellous little nails on its toes and fingers.... I think of that beautiful, soft, warm, living creature cherished and fed to manhood, and then flung to the demons for them to torture. I see it torn in pieces by a shell or eaten up by disease. And in the old days we might have seen it stretched on a rack, or broken joint by joint with the wheel and boot...." The sentence died away in a long shudder that shook his whole body. "Come back to the house, George," he cried, jumping down from the parapet. "I've travelled three thousand miles in the last five seconds, all the way to Greece and back, where the Turks used to put hot irons on the chests of their prisoners just to teach them not to be rebels. Ten years ago! Who says this is not the best of all possible worlds?"
"A hundred years ago, you would have seen two helpless roosters tearing each other apart," he shot back. "People were whipped within an inch of their lives. Witch hunts were still a thing. Two thousand years ago, wrongdoers were nailed to wooden crosses and left to die, and gladiators had to fight wild animals...." His voice trembled with [Pg 208]exultant, fierce irony, and his dark eyes blazed against his pale face. "Now we've become so soft that we almost flinch when some brave guy from Belgium takes a rhinoceros whip and lashes a native from Congo until their broken ribs protrude through their skin." His voice dropped suddenly. "Have you ever seen a newborn baby? It's a wonderful thing, so small and perfect, with its tiny limbs and organs and those amazing little nails on its toes and fingers.... I think of that beautiful, soft, warm, living creature being nurtured into adulthood, only to be cast to the demons for them to torment. I picture it being torn apart by a shell or consumed by disease. In the old days, we might have seen it stretched on a rack or broken joint by joint with the wheel and boot...." The sentence trailed off in a long shudder that shook his entire body. "Come back to the house, George," he shouted, jumping down from the wall. "I've traveled three thousand miles in the last five seconds, all the way to Greece and back, where the Turks used to put hot irons on the chests of their prisoners just to remind them not to rebel. Ten years ago! Who says this isn't the best of all possible worlds?"
I took his arm and walked up the stone steps that joined the three terraces. There was still a light in the drawing-room, and we found Sonia writing letters and smoking a cigarette. The accomplishment was new and precarious. She started as we came in through the window and hastily closed the blotting-book.
I took his arm and walked up the stone steps that connected the three terraces. There was still a light on in the living room, and we found Sonia writing letters and smoking a cigarette. The act was new and a bit risky. She jumped when we came in through the window and quickly shut the blotting book.
"Oh, it's only you!" she exclaimed with relief as she saw us. "I was simply dying for a cig., and I can't smoke in my room, or mother would smell it through the door." She opened the blotter and extracted a rather battered cigarette "I've been writing to a friend of yours, David," she went on teasingly. "Mr. Anthony Crabtree."
"Oh, it's just you!" she said with relief when she saw us. "I was really craving a cigarette, but I can't smoke in my room, or my mom would smell it through the door." She opened the blotter and pulled out a somewhat worn cigarette. "I've been writing to a friend of yours, David," she continued playfully. "Mr. Anthony Crabtree."
"De gustibus non est disputandum," O'Rane answered with a shrug of the shoulders.
"There's no arguing about taste," O'Rane replied with a shrug.
"You must translate, please."
"Please translate."
"It amuses you and it doesn't hurt him," I suggested.
"It makes you happy and it doesn't hurt him," I suggested.
"Who? David?" She walked over to O'Rane's chair and[Pg 209] sat down on the arm of it, bending over him and running her fingers through his fine, black hair. So Delilah may have wooed Samson to slumber, with the same practised touch, the same absence of amateurishness or spontaneity. "I'm very fond of Tony."
"Who? David?" She walked over to O'Rane's chair and[Pg 209] sat down on the arm of it, bending over him and running her fingers through his fine, black hair. So Delilah may have seduced Samson to sleep, with the same practiced touch, the same lack of inexperience or spontaneity. "I'm really fond of Tony."
O'Rane looked at her with half-closed eyes.
O'Rane glanced at her with half-closed eyes.
"How old are you, Sonia?" he asked.
"How old are you, Sonia?" he asked.
"I think you ought to remember. Twenty. And I'm never going to be any more."
"I think you should remember. Twenty. And I'm never going to be any older."
"It's not so very old," he said reflectively.
"It's not that old," he said thoughtfully.
"It'll be horrid to be twenty-one," she answered, with a pout. "I shall have to pay my own bills—and I'm frightfully in debt. It's such fun, too, to be quite irresponsible. Of course you were born old, David; if I lived to be a hundred I should never catch you up."
"It'll be terrible to turn twenty-one," she said, pouting. "I’ll have to pay my own bills—and I’m really in debt. It’s so much fun to be completely irresponsible. Of course, you were born old, David; even if I lived to be a hundred, I’d never catch up to you."
"Twenty," he repeated. "No, it's not so very old. In five years' time——"
"Twenty," he repeated. "No, it's not that old. In five years' time——"
"My dear, I shall be a quarter of a century old!" she exclaimed.
"My dear, I'll be twenty-five years old!" she exclaimed.
"You'll be tired of it all by then."
"You'll be over it all by then."
"I shall be dead or married," she answered gloomily.
"I'll either be dead or married," she replied sadly.
"Not married. I shall come to you then—you'll have outgrown your present phase and I shall be a rich man. I shall come to you...." He broke off and sat looking up into her eyes.
"Not married. I’ll come to you then—you’ll have moved past your current phase and I’ll be a rich man. I’ll come to you...." He stopped and sat looking up into her eyes.
Sonia drew back her hand and returned his gaze steadily. A smile of mockery flickered for a moment round her lips.
Sonia pulled her hand back and looked at him steadily. A smirk of mockery flashed briefly across her lips.
"And then?" she demanded.
"And then?" she asked.
"I shall ask you to marry me."
"I’m going to ask you to marry me."
"And if I ...?" she began.
"And if I ...?" she started.
He sat upright and caught her two wrists in his right hand.
He sat up straight and grabbed both of her wrists with his right hand.
"If you say 'no'? You won't; you can't! You'll want me by then, want someone you can depend on. And, if you don't, you'll have to take me just the same. You won't be able to say 'no.'"
"If you say 'no'? You won't; you can't! By then, you'll want me, need someone you can count on. And if you don't, you'll still have to accept me. You won't be able to say 'no.'"
His voice had grown low, and he spoke with clear deliberation. I once watched a neurotic woman being put to sleep by a hypnotist. O'Rane's low, determined tone [Pg 210]reminded me of the doctor's suggestive insistence. "Now you are going to sleep. You are, oh! so tired. Your eyes are so heavy. So heavy! So sleepy!..." Her voice in answering dropped to the same key.
His voice had gotten quiet, and he spoke very deliberately. I once watched a neurotic woman get hypnotized by a hypnotist. O'Rane's low, firm tone [Pg 210] reminded me of the doctor's persuasive insistence. "Now you're going to sleep. You are, oh! so tired. Your eyes are so heavy. So heavy! So sleepy!..." Her voice in response dropped to the same level.
"You think anyone could make me obey him? Try it, friend David!"
"You think anyone could make me listen to him? Go ahead, friend David!"
"Five years will make a difference. I haven't given many orders, Sonia, but they've always been obeyed. I haven't done very much—yet, but I've never failed to do what I wanted." Sonia tried to be defiant, but her eyes suddenly fell, and she slipped down from the arm of the chair and moved towards the door.
"Five years will change things. I haven't given many orders, Sonia, but they've always been followed. I haven't done a lot—yet, but I've never failed to pursue what I wanted." Sonia tried to stand her ground, but her eyes quickly dropped, and she slid off the arm of the chair and headed for the door.
"Ah! you're an infant prodigy," she observed jauntily. "I must go to bed, though."
"Wow! You're a child genius," she said playfully. "But I need to go to bed now."
"Sonia, come back here!"
"Sonia, come back!"
O'Rane had not raised his voice, but Sonia paused in her passage across the room. In her place I should have done the same.
O'Rane hadn’t raised his voice, but Sonia stopped in her tracks as she moved across the room. If I were her, I would have done the same.
"What do you want?" she asked uneasily.
"What do you want?" she asked nervously.
"Come back here."
"Come back here."
Like a child being taught its first lesson in obedience, she hesitated, moved forward, paused and came on.
Like a child learning their first lesson in obedience, she hesitated, moved forward, paused, and then continued.
"What d'you want?" she repeated, drumming her fingers nervously on the arm of the chair.
"What do you want?" she repeated, nervously drumming her fingers on the arm of the chair.
O'Rane smiled.
O'Rane smiled.
"You may go to bed now," he answered.
"You can go to bed now," he replied.
With sudden petulance she stamped her foot.
With a sudden fit of annoyance, she stamped her foot.
"David, if you think it's funny to try and make a fool of me ...! You're perfectly odious to-night." I was moving forward to intervene as peacemaker, and Sonia seized the opportunity to shake me by the hand and wish me good-night.
"David, if you think it's funny to try and make a fool of me ...! You're absolutely unbearable tonight." I was stepping in to mediate, and Sonia took the chance to shake my hand and wish me goodnight.
"You needn't pay overmuch attention to Raney," I said.
"You don't need to pay too much attention to Raney," I said.
"Oh, I don't," she answered airily, but her hand as it touched mine was curiously cold.
"Oh, I don't," she replied casually, but her hand felt surprisingly cold against mine.
O'Rane walked over to the writing-table and returned with her letter.
O'Rane walked over to the writing table and came back with her letter.
"Now you see," he remarked enigmatically as he gave it her.
"Now you see," he said mysteriously as he handed it to her.
"See what?"
"See what’s up?"
"It doesn't make me jealous to be told you're very fond of Crabtree," he answered. "Good night, Sonia."
"It doesn’t make me jealous to hear you say you really like Crabtree," he replied. "Good night, Sonia."
I closed the door behind her, poured out two whiskies and sodas and filled a pipe.
I closed the door behind her, poured two whiskey and sodas, and got my pipe ready.
"You're extraordinarily infantile, Raney," I said.
"You're really immature, Raney," I said.
"It was as well she should know."
"It was good that she should know."
"Mind you don't drive her into his arms," I said. "Next time she may accept him."
"Make sure you don't push her towards him," I said. "She might actually choose him next time."
"Next time?"
"Next time?"
For the moment I had forgotten that O'Rane had not been present at Crabtree's discomfiture the previous autumn at House of Steynes. When I remembered I wished I had not introduced the subject.
For the moment, I had lost sight of the fact that O'Rane hadn't been there when Crabtree was embarrassed last fall at the House of Steynes. When I recalled this, I regretted bringing it up.
"Oh! this is getting beyond a joke!" he exclaimed, when I had given him the irreducible minimum of information. "I've a good mind to drop a hint to Lady Dainton."
"Oh! this is becoming ridiculous!" he exclaimed, when I had given him the bare minimum of information. "I'm tempted to drop a hint to Lady Dainton."
"My dear fellow, the intimacy is recognized and approved by her. You can't tell her anything she doesn't know."
"My dear friend, she recognizes and approves of the closeness. There's nothing you can tell her that she doesn't already know."
He picked up his tumbler and sipped thoughtfully.
He picked up his glass and took a thoughtful sip.
"I could tell her a number of things," he returned after a pause. "How Crabtree pumped me to find out what they were worth, whether Crowley was their own property and so forth. As cousin to an undischarged bankrupt he conceives himself to be conferring a favour on a family he once described in my hearing to Beaumorris as 'very decent middle-class people.' Fair spoil, in other words, for my Lord Beaumorris and his family. It would be very salutary for Lady Dainton to hear that."
"I could tell her a lot of things," he replied after a pause. "How Crabtree pressured me to find out what they were worth, whether Crowley was their actual property, and so on. As a cousin of someone who's still bankrupt, he thinks he's doing a favor for a family he once referred to in my presence as 'pretty decent middle-class folks.' Basically, good pickings for my Lord Beaumorris and his family. It would do Lady Dainton a world of good to hear that."
"It will hardly increase your present inconsiderable popularity," I suggested.
"It probably won't boost your current low popularity," I said.
He finished his drink and walked with me to the door.
He finished his drink and walked with me to the door.
"There's no harm in telling Sonia he's a cad," he insisted.
"There's no harm in telling Sonia he's a jerk," he insisted.
"If she cares for him, it won't shake her: if she doesn't, it'll make her very angry. I wish to God I hadn't told you, Raney. Promise me at least that you won't choose my house to do it in!"
"If she cares about him, it won't bother her: if she doesn't, it'll really upset her. I wish to God I hadn't told you, Raney. Promise me at least that you won't pick my house to do it in!"
"Oh, the whole thing may be a mare's nest," he answered[Pg 212] easily. "I shan't act till I've something to act on. Have you been invited to Crowley Court this autumn?"
"Oh, it might all just be a big mess," he replied[Pg 212] casually. "I won't do anything until I have a reason to. Have you received an invitation to Crowley Court this fall?"
"I've been told to fix my own time," I replied.
"I've been told to manage my own time," I replied.
"They've got a party on in November. I was thinking of going then if I'm not bear-leading Summertown round the world. Why shouldn't we go together? Brother Crabtree may be there with any luck."
"They're having a party in November. I was thinking about going if I'm not stuck taking Summertown around the world. Why shouldn't we go together? Hopefully, Brother Crabtree will be there."
"Brother Crabtree is sure to be there," I answered, as I lighted him to his room and turned back to my own.
"Brother Crabtree will definitely be there," I replied, as I showed him to his room and went back to mine.
IV
Five days later my guests were scattered to the four winds. Bertrand stayed behind until it was time to move on to the Hunter-Oakleighs in Dublin, and O'Rane was waiting to accompany me to House of Steynes. A great quiet descended on Lake House, and I recalled Valentine Arden's maxim that the charm of a house party lies in the moment of its dispersal.
Five days later, my guests had all gone their separate ways. Bertrand stuck around until it was time to head to the Hunter-Oakleighs in Dublin, and O'Rane was ready to join me for the trip to the House of Steynes. A deep silence settled over Lake House, and I remembered Valentine Arden's saying that the best part of a house party is the moment when everyone leaves.
"You're not being quite so strenuous as usual, David," observed my uncle one morning after breakfast.
"You're not being as energetic as usual, David," my uncle remarked one morning after breakfast.
"I can't hurry the calendar, sir," Raney answered. "I must wait for November."
"I can't rush the calendar, sir," Raney replied. "I have to wait for November."
"All Souls?" I asked.
"All Souls?" I asked.
He nodded. "And then the Bar. And then the House."
He nodded. "Then the Bar. And then the House."
The 1906 Parliament was distinguished by a little group of men who had cleared the board of honours at Oxford, blazed into fame at the Bar and entered the House as fashionable silks and rising politicians while still in the thirties. Their reputation preceded them from the time they were freshmen, and their career became the model for succeeding generations. I imagine that Simon, Hemmerde, and F. E. Smith were to the Oxford of their day what O'Rane was to the Oxford of mine—marked men with no conceivable limit to the heights they might attain.
The 1906 Parliament was notable for a small group of men who had excelled at Oxford, gained fame at the Bar, and entered the House as fashionable lawyers and up-and-coming politicians while still in their thirties. Their reputation preceded them from when they were freshmen, and their careers became the standard for future generations. I imagine that Simon, Hemmerde, and F. E. Smith were to the Oxford of their time what O'Rane was to the Oxford of my time—distinguished individuals with no apparent limits to the heights they could reach.
"You think it's possible to reform the world from the House of Commons?" I asked.
"You really think it's possible to change the world from the House of Commons?" I asked.
O'Rane looked through the open window over the placid lake to the smoke-blue mountains beyond.
O'Rane gazed out the open window at the calm lake and the hazy blue mountains in the distance.
"You can only reform the world by reforming the men who compose it," he answered. "And you can't do that by Acts of Parliament. You've not found that out yet, George. I have."
"You can only change the world by changing the people in it," he replied. "And you can't do that with laws. You still haven't realized that, George. I have."
"Then why are we to be honoured?" Bertrand inquired.
"Then why are we supposed to be honored?" Bertrand asked.
Raney turned round and faced into the room.
Raney turned around and faced the room.
"There are some things the House alone can do, sir. Within the next ten years you're going to have labour troubles as near revolution as makes no odds. I've spied out the land, and there's an ugly temper abroad. And probably you'll have a European War. We're too rich, sir."
"There are some things only the House can handle, sir. In the next ten years, you're going to face labor issues that will be almost like a revolution. I've checked out the situation, and there's a bad mood all around. And you'll probably see a European War too. We're just too wealthy, sir."
"There will be labour troubles every ten years," Bertrand answered with a yawn. "The young men who've never starved their way through a strike have to learn what their fathers learned."
"There will be work issues every ten years," Bertrand replied with a yawn. "The young guys who’ve never gone hungry during a strike need to learn what their dads learned."
"We're too rich internationally," O'Rane persisted. "We've got all the fair places of the earth, and the sansculottes of Europe will fight us for them, just as the sansculottes of England will fight for a bigger share of profits."
"We're too wealthy on a global scale," O'Rane kept insisting. "We own all the fair places on this planet, and the sans-culottes in Europe are going to fight us for them, just like the sans-culottes in England will battle for a bigger slice of the profits."
My uncle shook his head.
My uncle just shook his head.
"The world's getting too democratic, David," he said. "Democracy doesn't fight democracy; no one has anything to gain. And we leave the fair places of the world open to the world. Anyone can come too."
"The world's becoming too democratic, David," he said. "Democracy doesn’t fight democracy; nobody has anything to gain. And we leave the good places in the world open for everyone. Anyone can come too."
He picked up his hat and walked through the window into the morning sunshine. O'Rane looked for a moment at the broad-shouldered back and massive head, then turned to me with a gesture of despair.
He grabbed his hat and stepped through the window into the morning sunshine. O'Rane glanced for a moment at the broad-shouldered figure and large head, then turned to me with a look of despair.
"When I get into the House, George," he said, "it'll be to fight your uncle. Years ago—the night after I left Melton—I told you in the garden at Crowley Court that we had given away our weakness before all Europe. There are not ten men in this country who understand Continental opinion. I called for ten years' reorganization of the Empire. Now it seems that every step we take to defend ourselves against attack[Pg 214] makes Germany think we're preparing to attack her. Sooner or later there'll be a casus belli."
"When I get into the House, George," he said, "it'll be to fight your uncle. Years ago—the night after I left Melton—I told you in the garden at Crowley Court that we had shown our weakness to all of Europe. There aren’t ten people in this country who really understand the opinions on the Continent. I called for ten years of reorganization of the Empire. Now it seems like every move we make to protect ourselves against an attack[Pg 214] makes Germany think we're setting up to attack her. Sooner or later, there will be a casus belli."
"Half a dozen years ago we were faced with an inevitable war with France," I reminded him. "Now we're the best of friends."
"Six years ago, we were staring down an unavoidable war with France," I reminded him. "Now we're the best of friends."
"There's been no Pan-French school since Sedan," he retorted. "I should be sorry to see England going down before the storm. With all its blemishes I think the civilization of this country is the finest in all the world." He stood opposite the window with the autumn sun shining on to his thin face, and as I looked there were tears in his great black eyes. "Any country," he went on tremulously, "that takes a steward from a Three-Funnel Liner and ... and ... and ..."
"There's been no Pan-French school since Sedan," he shot back. "I would hate to see England fall to the chaos. Despite its flaws, I believe this country's civilization is the best in the world." He stood by the window with the autumn sun shining on his thin face, and as I looked, there were tears in his deep black eyes. "Any country," he continued shakily, "that takes a steward from a Three-Funnel Liner and ... and ... and ..."
His voice died away. I knocked out my pipe and began filling it again.
His voice trailed off. I emptied my pipe and started refilling it.
"Come out into the garden, Raney," I said, taking his arm.
"Come out to the garden, Raney," I said, grabbing his arm.
He laughed and obeyed.
He laughed and followed.
"Burgess, too, used to say I wasn't accountable for my actions," he remarked.
"Burgess used to say that I wasn't responsible for my actions," he said.
"A little of your madness would make better men of a number of us," I said.
"A bit of your craziness would improve a lot of us," I said.
He stopped short to drink in all the misty damp beauty of the autumn morning, momentarily forgetful of me and of our conversation. Another moment and the mood was past.
He suddenly paused to soak in the beautiful, misty dampness of the autumn morning, momentarily forgetting about me and our conversation. In just another moment, the mood was gone.
"Oh! it's made, not born," he said. "If you'd seen Jews massacred before you were seven.... Poor dear Lady Dainton can't think what my father was about over my upbringing! She's quite right. I learned all the wrong things, met all the wrong people—and this is the result!"
"Oh! it's made, not born," he said. "If you'd seen Jews slaughtered before you were seven... Poor dear Lady Dainton can't understand what my father was thinking about during my upbringing! She's absolutely right. I learned all the wrong things, met all the wrong people—and this is the result!"
At the end of the week we crossed to Scotland together, spent ten days with the Lorings and separated in Edinburgh. Towards the middle of October we met again in London, and, as I was now qualified to take my M.A., I seized the excuse for a visit to Oxford and motored O'Rane up in time for the first All Souls paper. There was an interval between the written work and the candidates' dinner, so we arranged to slip down for eight-and-forty hours to Crowley Court. "You will find some old friends here," Lady Dainton wrote. "Lord[Pg 215] Loring, Mr. Arden and Lord Summertown are coming to-morrow, and Tony Crabtree is already with us...."
At the end of the week, we went to Scotland together, spent ten days with the Lorings, and parted ways in Edinburgh. By mid-October, we met again in London, and since I was now eligible to take my M.A., I used that as an excuse to visit Oxford and drove O'Rane there in time for the first All Souls paper. There was a break between the written work and the candidates' dinner, so we planned to head down to Crowley Court for forty-eight hours. "You’ll find some old friends here," Lady Dainton wrote. "Lord[Pg 215] Loring, Mr. Arden, and Lord Summertown are coming tomorrow, and Tony Crabtree is already with us...."
"I told you so," I remarked to O'Rane as we left Princes Gardens and climbed into the car.
"I told you so," I said to O'Rane as we left Princes Gardens and got into the car.
"I shouldn't be at all surprised if we had to dislodge the fellow," he answered, as a man might speak of installing a new drainage system.
"I wouldn't be surprised at all if we had to get rid of the guy," he replied, like someone talking about putting in a new drainage system.
There was a curious similarity of purpose in our descent on Oxford. Each had a rather wearisome formality to go through, and the result in either case was equally certain. Candidates for the degree of M.A. paid fees to their college and the university chest, caught a hurried Latin formula, changed their gowns, tipped their scouts, bowed to the Vice-Chancellor and got rid of a red and black silk hood at the earliest possible opportunity. Candidates for All Souls Fellowships presented their credentials to the Warden, disposed of a stated number of papers in the Hall and paraded their table manners at dinner and in Common Room the following Sunday. The formality ended with an announcement in "The Times," and anyone who had not sufficiently cleared his friends' houses of undesirable guests was now at liberty to return and complete the eviction.
There was a strange similarity in our approach to getting to Oxford. Each of us had to go through a pretty tedious formal process, and the outcome was equally guaranteed. Candidates for the M.A. degree paid fees to their college and the university fund, quickly recited a Latin phrase, changed into their gowns, tipped their scouts, bowed to the Vice-Chancellor, and discarded a red and black silk hood as soon as they could. Candidates for All Souls Fellowships submitted their credentials to the Warden, handled a required number of papers in the Hall, and showcased their dining etiquette at dinner and in the Common Room the following Sunday. The formality wrapped up with an announcement in "The Times," and anyone who hadn’t cleared their friends’ houses of unwanted guests could now return and finish the eviction.
I took my M.A. as other and better men have taken it before and since.
I got my M.A. like many other capable people have done before and after me.
Also like other men before and since, O'Rane was—not elected. It was the first time I had known him fail to carry out an undertaking he had set himself, and my faith in him would have received a shock unless I had heard the full story. All he said as we got into the car at the "Randolph" was:
Also like other men before and since, O'Rane was—not elected. It was the first time I had known him to fail at something he had committed to, and my confidence in him would have taken a hit if I hadn't heard the full story. All he said as we got into the car at the "Randolph" was:
"I probably shan't go through with this show."
"I probably won't go through with this show."
"Why the devil not?" I demanded.
"Why not?" I said.
At first he made no answer, but, as we slid away from the lights of Oxford and headed through Abingdon and the wet white mist of a November afternoon southward to the Berkshire Downs, he offered fragments of explanation. There were two fellowships and sixteen candidates, of whom three stood head and shoulders above their rivals: O'Rane with first in Mods. and Greats, the Ireland and Gaisford prizes[Pg 216] and a Chancellor's medal; Oldham of Balliol with a second in Mods., a first in Greats and a first in Law; and Brent of the House who had taken Pass Mods., a first in History and the Stanhope Essay prize. There was prima facie a lion with no martyr.
At first, he didn’t say anything, but as we moved away from the lights of Oxford and drove through Abingdon and the cold white mist of a November afternoon south toward the Berkshire Downs, he started to give us bits of explanation. There were two fellowships and sixteen candidates, among whom three stood out from the rest: O'Rane, who had top scores in Mods. and Greats, the Ireland and Gaisford prizes[Pg 216], and a Chancellor's medal; Oldham from Balliol with a second in Mods., a first in Greats, and a first in Law; and Brent from the House, who had passed Mods., gotten a first in History, and won the Stanhope Essay prize. There was prima facie a standout with no underdog.
"I walked down the High with old Brent," O'Rane told me. "He was rather down on his luck—man who's lived on scholarships since he could walk, not a bob in the world, and no guts to make a career for himself. With a fellowship he can go to the Bar; otherwise he'll moulder in the Civil Service."
"I was walking down the High with old Brent," O'Rane told me. "He was pretty down on his luck—a guy who's been living off scholarships since he could walk, not a penny to his name, and no courage to make a career for himself. With a fellowship, he can go to the Bar; otherwise, he’ll just waste away in the Civil Service."
"But, my dear Raney," I exclaimed, "the decision doesn't rest with you."
"But, my dear Raney," I said, "the decision isn't yours to make."
"No, but—I can do something for him," he said with a smile. "You know my philosophy."
"No, but—I can do something for him," he said with a smile. "You know my philosophy."
"Yes, but what about yourself?" I asked.
"Yes, but what about you?" I asked.
"In the words of Burgess, 'The Lord will provide.' I've made twenty-three pounds in ten days as a waiter in this country; in a Long Island Delicatessen store——"
"In the words of Burgess, 'The Lord will provide.' I've made twenty-three pounds in ten days as a waiter in this country; in a Long Island deli——"
"Are you going back there?"
"Are you heading back there?"
"If need be. I've settled nothing—not even about this fellowship. I'm waiting for an omen, George. A lot depends on the next few hours; I must think things out. What are you pulling up for?"
"If necessary. I haven't made any decisions—not even about this fellowship. I'm waiting for a sign, George. A lot hinges on the next few hours; I need to sort things out. Why are you stopping?"
"My near-side head light's gone out," I answered, as I scrambled past him into the road.
"My left headlight is out," I replied, as I rushed past him onto the road.
On my return O'Rane was standing with one foot braced against the steering-wheel and the other planted on the back of the driving-seat; he was gazing intently down the road we had just traversed. There was nothing coming up behind; he stood for a moment more in silence and then slipped back into his seat.
On my return, O'Rane was standing with one foot resting against the steering wheel and the other on the back of the driver's seat; he was staring intently down the road we had just traveled. There was nothing coming up behind us; he stayed silent for a moment longer and then slid back into his seat.
"It's too misty," he said, with the suggestion of a sigh in his voice.
"It's too foggy," he said, with a hint of a sigh in his voice.
"What were you looking at?" I asked.
"What were you looking at?" I asked.
"I was trying to see Oxford. The lights of Oxford. D'you remember 'Jude the Obscure'? It was here—any height round here—that he stood gazing at Oxford and wondering if he'd ever get there. God! Don't I know that man's heart! Ever[Pg 217] since I was a tiny child.... And I remember my father, just when he was dying,—it was almost the last word on his lips—telling me where to go and what I was to do...."
"I was trying to see Oxford. The lights of Oxford. Do you remember 'Jude the Obscure'? It was right here—anywhere around here—that he stood looking at Oxford and wondering if he’d ever get there. God! I really understand that man's heart! Ever[Pg 217] since I was a little kid.... And I remember my dad, just before he died—it was almost the last thing he said—telling me where to go and what I was supposed to do...."
He paused abruptly and turned over old thoughts.
He suddenly stopped and reconsidered old thoughts.
"Go on, Raney," I said.
"Go ahead, Raney," I said.
"Hallo! Were you listening? I was only rambling."
"Hey! Were you listening? I was just rambling."
"Go on rambling then—about your father."
"Go ahead and keep talking—about your dad."
He turned up the collar of his coat and sank lower into his seat.
He flipped up the collar of his coat and sank deeper into his seat.
"It was just the end; they carried him up from the Peiræus, and he rallied for one last flicker. 'I'm going now, Boy,' he whispered—smiling, though two-thirds of him were shot away. 'I've not made much of a thing of life; see if you can do better. We've not a bad record as a family. Go back to England—Oxford.' He started coughing, and when it was over I thought he was dead. Suddenly he sat up and spoke very quickly. 'I'm really going now, Davie. Good-bye, Boy. Try to forgive me!'" Raney's voice had grown very husky. "Forgive him! The man was a god! Besides, I didn't understand till people started calling me Lord O'Rane, and then I went to a priest to find out. It was like rubbing in father's death.... And the priest explained—a bit, and said I should understand when I was older. And that was all—all I care to tell you, anyway, old man. I didn't enjoy my first trip round the world. Perhaps if Summertown's invitation still holds good...."
"It was just the end; they brought him up from Piraeus, and he managed to rally for one last moment. 'I'm going now, kid,' he whispered—smiling, even though most of him was gone. 'I haven't done much with my life; see if you can do better. We’ve got a decent family record. Go back to England—Oxford.' He started coughing, and when it stopped, I thought he was dead. Suddenly he sat up and spoke really fast. 'I’m really going now, Davie. Goodbye, kid. Try to forgive me!'” Raney’s voice had become really hoarse. “Forgive him! The man was amazing! Plus, I didn’t realize until people started calling me Lord O'Rane, so I went to a priest to figure it out. It felt like rubbing in my father’s death.... And the priest explained a little, saying I’d understand when I was older. That was it—all I want to share with you, anyway, old man. I didn’t have fun on my first trip around the world. Maybe if Summertown's invitation is still open...."
He broke off and began to whistle reflectively between his teeth.
He paused and started to whistle thoughtfully between his teeth.
"What are you going to do, Raney?"
"What are you gonna do, Raney?"
"Why bother? I've got five years to turn round in before Sonia's ready for me——"
"Why bother? I've got five years to figure things out before Sonia's ready for me—"
"When you do marry her, I shall give you a very handsome present—I don't like betting on these things."
"When you marry her, I’ll give you a really nice gift—I’m not into betting on stuff like that."
"I shall marry her, George," he answered, with assurance. "I've got five years to make money in—here or abroad—a thousand a year——"
"I’m going to marry her, George," he replied confidently. "I have five years to earn money—here or abroad—a thousand a year——"
"In five years?"
"In five years?"
"Less. Three. Two. If I don't make it in two, working twelve hours a day, I'll make it in three, working eighteen."
"Less. Three. Two. If I don’t finish in two, working twelve hours a day, I’ll finish in three, working eighteen."
"I rather doubt——"
"I highly doubt—"
It was the one word that lashed him like a whip. His hand descended on my driving arm and gripped it till the car rocked from side to side.
It was the one word that hit him like a whip. His hand came down on my driving arm and held it so tightly that the car swayed from side to side.
"If—I—ever—doubted—anything——!" he whispered.
"If I ever doubted anything!" he whispered.
"Let go my arm!" I cried.
"Let go of my arm!" I shouted.
"Sorry!" He laughed and went back to his normal tone. "Dear old George! If I'd ever doubted, d'you think I could have stood going round with a guitar in Chinatown—handing basins on a liner.... Doubt!"
"Sorry!" He chuckled and returned to his usual tone. "Good old George! If I’d ever had any doubts, do you think I could have handled walking around with a guitar in Chinatown—passing out basins on a liner.... Doubt!"
An hour later we turned in through the drive gates of Crowley Court.
An hour later, we pulled into the drive gates of Crowley Court.
V
As I slowed down opposite the door, it occurred to me to ask whether O'Rane had made his peace with Tom Dainton.
As I slowed down in front of the door, it crossed my mind to ask if O'Rane had settled things with Tom Dainton.
"No. And never shall," he grunted. "Fortunately he's not here, though. If he were——"
"No. And he never will," he grunted. "Luckily, he's not here, though. If he were——"
The sentence was cut short as the doors were flung open, and Crabtree, gorgeous in white waistcoat and pink carnation, advanced into the white glare of the headlights.
The sentence was interrupted as the doors swung open, and Crabtree, looking stunning in a white waistcoat and a pink carnation, stepped into the bright glare of the headlights.
"Stout fellows!" he cried heartily. "Haven't seen you for ages, Raney——"
"Hey, strong guys!" he shouted warmly. "I haven't seen you in forever, Raney—"
"How do you do, Crabtree?" O'Rane responded, in a tone that would have chilled a blast furnace.
"How's it going, Crabtree?" O'Rane replied, in a tone that could have frozen a blast furnace.
"Come along in! Never mind about the car, George; one of the men'll take it round. How are the lads of Oxenford, what? How's the House? How's everything?"
"Come on in! Don't worry about the car, George; one of the guys will take it around. How are the guys from Oxenford, huh? How's the House? How's everything?"
The questions were so clearly rhetorical that I attempted no answer. Sir Roger came in sight, crossing the hall, and I hurried in to shake hands with him, reflecting that full two-thirds of my antagonism to Crabtree arose from his inveterate use of my Christian name.
The questions were so obviously rhetorical that I didn’t bother to answer. Sir Roger appeared, walking through the hall, and I rushed in to shake his hand, thinking that a good two-thirds of my dislike for Crabtree came from his persistent use of my first name.
"The ladies have gone up to dress, George," said Dainton. "We shall find everyone else in the billiard-room. If you'd care for a drink——"
"The ladies have gone upstairs to get ready, George," Dainton said. "We should find everyone else in the billiard room. If you’d like a drink——"
He hurried on ahead, hardly giving me time to shed my[Pg 219] coat and cap, for all the world like a trusted old family servant making me at home in his master's absence. The impression was not altogether a capricious fancy: I remember a ball at Crowley Court where the stately wife of a newly honoured manufacturing chemist whispered loudly to her host, "Sir Zachary and Lady Smithe. Smithe, my man, not Smith, mind."
He rushed ahead, barely giving me a chance to take off my[Pg 219] coat and hat, just like a loyal family servant making me comfortable in his boss's absence. The feeling wasn’t just a random thought: I recall a ball at Crowley Court where the elegant wife of a newly honored manufacturing chemist loudly whispered to her host, "Sir Zachary and Lady Smithe. Smithe, my man, not Smith, remember."
In the billiard-room we found Loring and Summertown perfunctorily practising fancy cannons, while Valentine Arden ostentatiously slumbered at full length on a divan. Tea was long past, dinner some way ahead; and, as Arden complained, he hadn't tasted a cocktail since leaving London.
In the billiard room, we found Loring and Summertown casually practicing fancy shots, while Valentine Arden dramatically napped on a couch. Tea was long over, and dinner was still a while away; and, as Arden complained, he hadn’t had a cocktail since leaving London.
"You may not know it, Raney," yawned Loring as Sir Roger closed the door behind us and hurried away to order whisky and soda, "but you've saved my life. Another ten minutes of Crabtree! It only shows the folly of staying in other people's houses. With the best intentions in the world they spring disquieting surprises on you. Really, after a certain episode not a thousand miles from—shall we say?—House of Steynes last autumn, I thought I should be safe in coming here. The rising generation beats me, and as for poor Valentine——"
"You might not realize it, Raney," Loring yawned as Sir Roger closed the door behind us and rushed off to get whisky and soda, "but you've saved my life. Just another ten minutes with Crabtree! It just proves how foolish it is to stay in other people's homes. Even with the best intentions, they can throw some unsettling surprises your way. Honestly, after what happened not too far from—should we say?—House of Steynes last autumn, I thought I’d be safe coming here. The younger generation leaves me baffled, and as for poor Valentine——"
Arden roused at sound of his own name.
Arden woke up at the sound of his name.
"They offered one curried lobster for breakfast," he proclaimed, tremulous with indignation; "there were only two kinds of chutney, and no Bombay duck. One cannot eat curry without Bombay duck."
"They served one curried lobster for breakfast," he declared, shaking with anger; "there were only two types of chutney, and no Bombay duck. You can’t have curry without Bombay duck."
He relapsed into exhausted slumber, and Summertown seized upon O'Rane.
He fell back into a tired sleep, and Summertown took control of O'Rane.
"Look here, young fellow, my lad," he said, "I'm properly in the soup. You remember the bilge my lady mother's been talking about my seeing more of the world...."
"Listen up, kid," he said, "I'm really in trouble. You remember all the fuss my mother has been making about me getting out and seeing more of the world...."
Arden stirred in his sleep and opened one eye.
Arden shifted in his sleep and opened one eye.
"The desire of a mother that her son shall see rather more of the world," he observed, "not infrequently coincides with an ambition to see rather less of her son."
"The wish of a mother for her son to explore more of the world," he noted, "often aligns with a desire to see less of her son."
Summertown quelled the interruption at the end of a half-butt and continued to state his case.
Summertown silenced the interruption at the end of a half-joke and kept making his point.
"Well, when you seemed doubtful about coming, Crabtree butted in. He'd heard all ex's were to be paid. I shall be dans le consommé, as the French say, if you cry off."
"Well, when you seemed unsure about coming, Crabtree jumped in. He'd heard that all exes were supposed to be paid. I will be dans le consommé, as the French say, if you back out."
O'Rane, who appeared to be tired and subdued, promised to think over the proposal.
O'Rane, looking tired and reserved, promised to consider the proposal.
"When do your rotten results come out?" persisted Summertown. "Time's getting on, you know. I want to be back in town by next season."
"When do your terrible results come out?" Summertown pressed on. "Time's running out, you know. I want to be back in town by next season."
"I'll let you know to-night," said O'Rane, crossing the room and making a seat for himself at the end of Arden's divan.
"I'll let you know tonight," O'Rane said, crossing the room and taking a seat at the end of Arden's couch.
I guessed then—what I afterwards found out for certain—that he was beginning to repent of his recent quixotism. The big, warm, comfortable house threw into striking relief the shanties and bleak skies that were likely to be his home and shelter for some years to come.
I figured then—what I later confirmed for sure—that he was starting to regret his recent idealism. The big, warm, cozy house highlighted the shacks and gray skies that were likely to be his home and shelter for the next few years.
"Well, don't be a dirty dog," said Summertown, in conclusion. "If I get stuck with Crabtree.... Steady!"
"Well, don't be a jerk," said Summertown, wrapping up. "If I end up stuck with Crabtree.... Hang on!"
He picked up his cue and began knocking the balls about as the door opened, and Crabtree entered. A moment or two passed before we could try a fresh cast in conversation, and it is more than probable that the newcomer guessed we had been discussing him.
He grabbed his cue and started shooting the balls around as the door opened and Crabtree walked in. A moment or two went by before we could start a new conversation, and it’s likely that the newcomer figured out we had been talking about him.
"Aren't you lads going to dress?" he inquired, as he straightened his tie before a mirror and glanced at his watch.
"Aren't you guys going to get dressed?" he asked as he adjusted his tie in front of the mirror and checked his watch.
"Presently, presently," answered Loring, who was in fact already on his feet and only delayed with the perversity of a man who dislikes being ordered about. "You coming up, Valentine? There's only just time, if you're going to have a bath."
"Right now, right now," replied Loring, who was actually already standing and just stalling out of stubbornness about being told what to do. "Are you coming up, Valentine? There's barely enough time if you want to take a bath."
"One is going to be very late," said Arden sleepily. "It may cut dinner a bit short. One is bored with dinner. One hates having to talk when one is eating; and, if one doesn't talk, other people will. One is bored with other people."
"Someone is going to be really late," said Arden sleepily. "It might make dinner a bit rushed. I'm tired of dinner. I dislike having to talk while I'm eating; and if I don’t talk, other people will. I'm tired of other people."
"Have a drink?" said Summertown encouragingly, as he helped himself again. "With enough alcohol you can bear almost anything. I can't stand playing five-pence a hundred auction, but I did last night—thanks to the tranquillizing [Pg 221]influence of '47 port. True, I cut the match-box by an oversight, but that might have happened to anyone. And Lady Dainton told me I ought to wear glasses. Here you are, Valentine. Three times a day before meals or any other hour. Even our host brightened visibly last night. Another half glass, and there'd have been horrible revelations—second establishment in Brixton, undiscovered bank fraud—I think to-night I shall move round by him and keep the wine circulating."
"Want a drink?" Summertown said encouragingly as he helped himself again. "With enough alcohol, you can handle just about anything. I can't stand playing five-pence a hundred auction, but I managed last night—thanks to the calming influence of '47 port. Sure, I messed up the match-box by mistake, but that could happen to anyone. And Lady Dainton told me I should wear glasses. Here you go, Valentine. Three times a day before meals or at any other time. Even our host seemed to lighten up last night. Another half glass, and there would have been some shocking revelations—second place in Brixton, undiscovered bank fraud—I think tonight I'll sidle up to him and keep the wine flowing."
"You talk too much, Summertown," said O'Rane, on whom the tone of the conversation was grating.
"You talk too much, Summertown," O'Rane said, finding the tone of the conversation annoying.
"So will old Dainton!" rejoined Summertown gleefully. "No, you're quite right, Raney. Dam' bad form to tighten a man up at his own table, specially if he's got a weak head. You hear that, Crabtree? Drink fair all round and no doping."
"So will old Dainton!" Summertown responded cheerfully. "No, you're absolutely right, Raney. It's really poor manners to pressure someone at their own table, especially if they've had a bit too much to drink. You hear that, Crabtree? Everyone should drink responsibly and no cheating."
"I'd drink two to one against Dainton," Crabtree answered valiantly.
"I'd bet two to one against Dainton," Crabtree responded confidently.
"All through?" asked Summertown, not without a certain admiration. "Bet you a pony you don't."
"All the way through?" Summertown asked, not without a hint of admiration. "I bet you a pony you can't."
"Done! Jim shall hold the stakes, George umpire. I remember once when I was staying with my cousin Beaumorris——"
"Done! Jim will hold the stakes, George will be the umpire. I remember a time when I was staying with my cousin Beaumorris——"
Loring was standing with his back to the fire, yawning and occasionally reminding Arden that it was time to dress. At the mention of his name he strolled into the light and crossed to the door, only pausing to remark:
Loring was standing with his back to the fire, yawning and occasionally reminding Arden that it was time to get dressed. When he heard his name, he walked into the light and went to the door, pausing only to say:
"It's just as well to remember whose house you're in, Crabtree. Time to dress, Summertown." And, as he entered the hall, "Don't drink whisky on an empty stomach, young man."
"It's good to remember whose house you're in, Crabtree. Time to get dressed, Summertown." And as he walked into the hall, he added, "Don't drink whiskey on an empty stomach, young man."
Summertown, whose leading characteristics throughout his short life were a cheerful immaturity and chronic instability of temperament, became immediately contrite. His rare moments of seriousness were marked by a pathetic desire to stand well in Loring's eyes.
Summertown, whose main traits during his brief life were a cheerful naivety and constant mood swings, quickly felt remorseful. His few moments of seriousness were underscored by a touching need to impress Loring.
"Sorry, sorry, sorry!" he exclaimed. "It won't happen again, Loring. I swear it won't."
"Sorry, sorry, sorry!" he exclaimed. "It won't happen again, Loring. I promise it won't."
Loring laughed and caught his arm.
Loring laughed and grabbed his arm.
O'Rane and I were the last to leave the billiard-room,[Pg 222] and, as we came to the foot of the staircase, Sonia appeared in sight on the landing above. For the moment we were invisible to her, and she pattered lightly down the stairs, waving one hand to Crabtree, who was standing astride the rug in front of the fire.
O'Rane and I were the last to leave the billiard room,[Pg 222] and as we reached the bottom of the staircase, Sonia came into view on the landing above. For now, she couldn't see us, and she walked down the stairs lightly, waving one hand to Crabtree, who was standing with his legs apart on the rug in front of the fire.
"Hope I haven't kept you waiting, Tony?" she called out.
"Hope I didn't keep you waiting, Tony?" she called out.
Crabtree responded with some decorous conventionality, and in another second we came into the light and were face to face with Sonia.
Crabtree replied in a politely conventional way, and in just a moment we stepped into the light and found ourselves face to face with Sonia.
"Hallo, children, where were you hiding?" she asked as we shook hands. "Have they elected you to your old fellowship, David?"
"Hey, kids, where have you been hiding?" she asked as we shook hands. "Have they elected you back into your old fellowship, David?"
"I haven't finished yet," he answered. "I say, Sonia...."
"I haven't finished yet," he replied. "I mean, Sonia...."
He paused and looked almost anxiously at her. The firelight glowing across the hall struck sparks of gold out of her brown hair, and her arms and shoulders gleamed white through the transparent, blue gauze of her dress.
He paused and looked almost nervously at her. The firelight glowing across the hall caught glimmers of gold in her brown hair, and her arms and shoulders shone white through the sheer blue fabric of her dress.
"Say on, MacDavid," she bade him.
"Go ahead, MacDavid," she told him.
"Summertown wants me to go abroad with him. I don't know whether to accept or not."
"Summertown wants me to travel overseas with him. I’m not sure if I should go or not."
"He asked me, too." Crabtree called out. "I wish you'd make up your great mind, Raney."
"He asked me too," Crabtree shouted. "I wish you'd make up your mind, Raney."
O'Rane kept his eyes fixed on the face in front of him.
O'Rane kept his gaze locked on the face in front of him.
"Which is it to be, Sonia?" he asked.
"Which one is it going to be, Sonia?" he asked.
"My dear, I don't care," she answered. "Of course, it'll be more amusing for Lord Summertown if Tony goes. There's a compliment for you," she called out, blowing a kiss across the hall. Crabtree bowed with mock gravity. "You're getting dreadfully ponderous in your old age, David. On the other hand, I don't believe I can spare Tony. How long are you going to be away?"
"My dear, I don't care," she replied. "Of course, it’ll be more entertaining for Lord Summertown if Tony goes. There’s a compliment for you," she shouted, blowing a kiss across the hall. Crabtree bowed with exaggerated seriousness. "You’re getting terribly serious in your old age, David. On the other hand, I don't think I can afford to lose Tony. How long will you be gone?"
"Six months if Crabtree goes. Three to five years if I do. It won't be with Summertown the whole time; I shall have business to attend to. I didn't know whether you——"
"Six months if Crabtree leaves. Three to five years if I do. I won't be in Summertown the entire time; I’ll have other business to take care of. I wasn't sure whether you—"
Sonia clasped her hands with a dramatic gesture of surprise.
Sonia clasped her hands in a dramatic display of surprise.
"My dear! you are humble all of a sudden! I'm honoured! Have I any wishes ...? Dear me!"
"My dear! You're so humble all of a sudden! I'm honored! Do I have any wishes ...? Oh dear!"
"Then I may take it you haven't?"
"Then I guess that means you haven't?"
"It's for Lord Summertown to say," she answered impatiently. "I don't mind."
"It's up to Lord Summertown," she replied impatiently. "I don't care."
O'Rane nodded and began to walk up the stairs, while Sonia crossed the hall at a ragtime shuffle, humming a plantation song. As we reached the first landing, he remarked:
O'Rane nodded and started to walk up the stairs, while Sonia walked across the hall in a funky shuffle, humming a plantation song. As we got to the first landing, he said:
"I told you I was looking for an omen."
"I told you I was searching for a sign."
Before dressing he scribbled a note to Oxford, and, when we met in the drawing-room before dinner, I heard him tell Summertown that he would be ready to start by the end of the week.
Before getting dressed, he quickly wrote a note to Oxford, and when we met in the living room before dinner, I heard him tell Summertown that he would be ready to leave by the end of the week.
In my uncle's phrase, women are the strangest of all the sexes, and I do not pretend to explain Sonia's frame of mind at this time. Perhaps O'Rane was right in thinking she must be allowed of her own accord to grow weary of the world that Crabtree and Summertown represented; perhaps she was piqued by his refusal to run errands for her; perhaps I am right in thinking she was at this time incapable of any deep emotion. It is all guesswork.
In my uncle's words, women are the most peculiar of all the sexes, and I can't claim to understand Sonia's state of mind at the moment. Maybe O'Rane was right in believing she needed to decide for herself to become tired of the world that Crabtree and Summertown represented; perhaps she was annoyed by his refusal to run errands for her; or maybe I’m right in thinking she wasn’t capable of any strong feelings at that time. It’s all just speculation.
Crabtree took charge of the dinner that night in a hearty, efficient manner, though O'Rane and I suffered from the disability common to all late arrivals in a house-party: a mint of catchwords and private jokes had been coined before we came. It was impossible to understand without an explanation, and the explanation so often analysed the poor little jest out of life. Moreover, I was sleepy after my long drive, and the elderly girl whom I took in—I always suspected Sonia's guests of being selected as foils—persisted in discussing the higher education of women. As Valentine Arden observed half-way through when my indefatigable neighbour trained her batteries on him: "If a woman is good-looking, education is superfluous; if she is not it is inadequate." I was mortified to think how much I might have been spared if I had been able to frame that formula earlier in the evening.
Crabtree took charge of the dinner that night in a lively, efficient way, even though O'Rane and I felt the typical struggle of late arrivals at a house party: a bunch of inside jokes and catchphrases had been created before we arrived. It was hard to follow along without some background info, and often the explanations sucked the fun out of the jokes. Plus, I was feeling sleepy after my long drive, and the older woman I was seated with—I always suspected Sonia picked her guests to contrast with the others—kept insisting on talking about women's higher education. As Valentine Arden pointed out halfway through when my tireless neighbor aimed her questions at him: "If a woman is attractive, education doesn’t matter; if she isn’t, it’s not enough." I felt embarrassed to realize how much I could have avoided if I had been able to come up with that quote earlier in the evening.
When the ladies left us, I roused slightly with the effort of getting up and opening the door. Crabtree moved into the chair between Dainton and myself, and, leaning in front of us, whispered to Summertown:
When the ladies left, I stirred a bit as I got up to open the door. Crabtree took the chair between Dainton and me, and leaned in front of us, whispering to Summertown:
"I've given him a stroke a hole all the way."
"I've given him a stroke all the way through."
For a moment I did not follow the allusion, but, when Summertown shook his head and murmured "No takers,"—still more, when Crabtree hurriedly finished his second glass of port and reached for the decanter—I appreciated that he was seriously measuring hardness of head with his host, as he had backed himself to do before dinner in the billiard-room.
For a moment, I didn't get the reference, but when Summertown shook his head and muttered "No takers," and even more so when Crabtree quickly finished his second glass of port and went for the decanter, I realized he was genuinely testing his drinking skills against his host, just like he had bet on doing before dinner in the billiard room.
"Don't be an ass, Crabtree," I whispered, as he filled Dainton's glass for the third time.
"Don't be a jerk, Crabtree," I whispered, as he filled Dainton's glass for the third time.
A humorous wink was my reward, and in elaborate dumb-show he informed me that, while his host had drunk no more than three glasses of champagne and two of port he himself had achieved exactly double that figure.
A playful wink was my reward, and through elaborate gestures, he let me know that, while his host had only had three glasses of champagne and two of port, he had managed to drink exactly double that amount.
"Just getting into my stride," he murmured, and, if I find few opportunities of praising Crabtree, let me do justice to his powers of consuming alcohol. Certain dining clubs of Oxford used to experiment on him, now trying to make an impression by sheer weight of metal, now cunningly seeking to sap his defences with injudicious mixtures. For all the success they achieved, the bottles might have been carried into the street and emptied down the nearest drain. The big round face never flushed, the sleek, black head never swam. Then, as now, the lustiest of his opponents dropped out of the race just as he was settling down.
"Just getting into my groove," he said, and, even though I rarely have good things to say about Crabtree, I have to commend his ability to down drinks. Some dining clubs at Oxford used to test him, sometimes trying to impress him with heavy drinks, other times trying to weaken his resistance with strange mixes. Despite their efforts, they might as well have taken the bottles outside and poured them down the nearest drain. His big round face never turned red, and his sleek, black hair never got hazy. Back then, just like now, the strongest of his challengers would drop out of the competition right when he was getting comfortable.
At first no one else observed what was afoot. Loring and O'Rane were talking together at the other end of the room, and Summertown and Arden had drawn back their chairs till they were screened by my back. I alone noticed that Dainton had grown very silent, and, as Crabtree kept up a voluble monologue, every one else was free to listen or talk as he chose. The first warning came with a tinkle of broken glass and a deep stain on the cloth.
At first, no one else noticed what was happening. Loring and O'Rane were chatting at the other end of the room, and Summertown and Arden had pushed their chairs back so they were hidden behind me. I was the only one who noticed how quiet Dainton had become, while Crabtree continued his long-winded speech, allowing everyone else to listen or talk as they wanted. The first sign of trouble came with the sound of broken glass and a deep stain on the tablecloth.
"Clumsy of me!" exclaimed Dainton. "I hope I didn't splash you? Extraordinarily clumsy of me. No; no more, thanks. I can't think how I came to be so clumsy." Crabtree waved away the protest and began filling a fresh glass. "I don't deserve it after being so clumsy, you know."
"How clumsy of me!" Dainton exclaimed. "I hope I didn't get you wet? I really was extraordinarily clumsy. No; no more, thanks. I can't believe I was so clumsy." Crabtree dismissed the protest and started pouring a new glass. "I don’t deserve it after being so clumsy, you know."
A moment later coffee was brought in, and I saw Dainton taking several matches to a cigar that he had not cut. Faithful to the terms of his wager, Crabtree achieved a successful right and left with the liqueurs and brought down one kummel as the tray was handed me and another as it reached him. Also, he very considerately helped his host to a glass.
A moment later, coffee was brought in, and I saw Dainton lighting a cigar with several matches that he hadn’t cut. True to the terms of his bet, Crabtree managed to serve both the liqueurs successfully, pouring one kummel for me as the tray was handed over and another for himself as it reached him. He also kindly poured his host a glass.
"Drop it, Crabtree," I said, as the footman passed out of hearing. "This is getting beyond a joke."
"Let it go, Crabtree," I said, as the footman walked out of earshot. "This is getting ridiculous."
He winked even more humorously than before and pointed to the two glasses beside his plate. I saw Loring turn and whisper in O'Rane's ear, their eyes were fixed for a moment on Dainton's face, and then O'Rane called out:
He winked even more playfully than before and pointed to the two glasses next to his plate. I noticed Loring turn and whisper in O'Rane's ear; their eyes were locked on Dainton's face for a moment, and then O'Rane called out:
"Have you got any matches down there, Crabtree? Shy 'em over, will you?"
"Do you have any matches down there, Crabtree? Can you pass them over?"
A heavy silver match-box was tossed in a parabola through the air. Raney lit his cigar and cried:
A heavy silver matchbox was thrown in an arc through the air. Raney lit his cigar and shouted:
"Coming over!"
"On my way!"
This time no parabola was described. The path of the projectile was a straight line from O'Rane's upraised hand to the stem of Dainton's glass.
This time, no parabola was drawn. The projectile's path was a straight line from O'Rane's raised hand to the base of Dainton's glass.
"A1 direction and perfect elevation," Arden remarked. The glass fell where it was struck, spreading a film of white liquid over the dessert-plate, and O'Rane sprang to his feet with profuse—and I have no doubt sincere—regret for spoiling an eighteenth-century Venetian set.
"A1 direction and perfect elevation," Arden said. The glass shattered where it hit, spilling a splash of white liquid onto the dessert plate, and O'Rane jumped up with a lot of—I'm sure genuine—regret for ruining an eighteenth-century Venetian set.
"Am I plagiarizing anyone if I call you a cad, Crabtree?" he inquired twenty minutes later, as they crossed the hall to the drawing-room.
"Am I copying anyone if I call you a jerk, Crabtree?" he asked twenty minutes later, as they walked across the hall to the drawing-room.
"Damn your soul ...!" began Crabtree, genuinely offended; but the door was reached before the theme could be developed.
"Damn your soul ...!" started Crabtree, genuinely upset; but they reached the door before the topic could be expanded.
There was a tell-tale spot of colour round O'Rane's cheek-bones, however, and Sonia with quick perception manœuvred Crabtree into a chair by her mother's side. She herself remained standing till the rest of us were seated and then beckoned to O'Rane to share a sofa with her by the other fire at the far end of the room.
There was a noticeable flush on O'Rane's cheekbones, though, and Sonia quickly got Crabtree to sit next to her mom. She stayed standing until the rest of us were seated and then signaled for O'Rane to join her on a sofa by the other fire at the far end of the room.
"Look here, David," she began severely.
"Listen up, David," she started firmly.
O'Rane was engrossed in his own reflections and began thinking aloud.
O'Rane was lost in his thoughts and started speaking to himself.
"He's not a white man, you know," he said musingly. "I beg your pardon, Sonia?"
"He's not a white guy, you know," he said thoughtfully. "Excuse me, Sonia?"
She lay back disdainfully with her hands clasped behind her head.
She lay back dismissively with her hands clasped behind her head.
"David, I've got an idea that you and Tony never meet without quarrelling. Other people get on with him. I get on with him. Well, if you think it's good form to go to other people's houses and pick quarrels with guests who are good enough for them——"
"David, I think you and Tony can never meet without arguing. Other people get along with him. I get along with him. Well, if you think it's polite to go to other people's homes and start fights with guests who are decent enough for them——"
O'Rane shook his head.
O'Rane shook his head.
"He's not. That's the whole trouble."
"He's not. That's the entire issue."
"I'm fairly particular in the people I care to have as friends, David," she answered, in a tone which even her companion recognized as dangerous.
"I'm pretty selective about the friends I choose to have, David," she replied, in a tone that her companion recognized as threatening.
"The Lord preserve you in that belief," he exclaimed ironically. "If you want my candid opinion——"
"The Lord keep you in that belief," he said sarcastically. "If you want my honest opinion——"
"I don't."
"I don't."
"Perhaps you're afraid to hear it?" he jeered.
"Maybe you're scared to hear it?" he mocked.
Sonia shrugged her shoulders with an air of boredom.
Sonia shrugged her shoulders, looking bored.
"You may say what you like," she told him, "but perhaps you'll regret it afterwards."
"You can say whatever you want," she told him, "but maybe you'll regret it later."
"I'll risk that. Well, to use a word you English always fight shy of, the fellow's not a gentleman."
"I'll take that risk. Well, to use a word you English always avoid, the guy's not a gentleman."
Sonia clenched her hands and bit her lip to keep control of herself.
Sonia clenched her hands and bit her lip to stay composed.
"You dare to say that of a friend of mine?"
"You actually say that about a friend of mine?"
"That's the pity of it, Sonia," O'Rane returned easily. "You're too good to be contaminated with that kind of stuff. He hasn't the instincts of a gentleman."
"That's the unfortunate part, Sonia," O'Rane replied casually. "You're too good to get mixed up with that kind of thing. He doesn't have the instincts of a gentleman."
From an early age most people had hastened to conciliate and agree with Sonia when she was angry. I know nothing more characteristic of O'Rane than his repetition of the insult. She collected herself and struck coolly at his most vulnerable part.
From a young age, most people quickly tried to appease and agree with Sonia when she was angry. I can't think of anything more typical of O'Rane than his repeating the insult. She gathered herself and calmly hit him where it hurt the most.
"Perhaps, from what I know of you, you're not in a position to be a very good judge," she suggested.
"Maybe, based on what I know about you, you're not really in a place to be a good judge," she suggested.
Eight years before when O'Rane was cast up on the shore at Melton, it is no exaggeration to say that such a remark would have brought the speaker within easy distance of being killed. Now he only went pale and sat very still until he could speak dispassionately.
Eight years ago, when O'Rane was washed up on the shore at Melton, it's no exaggeration to say that such a comment would have easily gotten the speaker killed. Now, he just went pale and sat very still until he could talk calmly.
"I shall be on the high seas in a week's time," he told her, "and we shan't meet again for some years. I've given you my parting advice——"
"I'll be out on the open sea in a week," he told her, "and we won't see each other for a few years. I've shared my farewell advice——"
Sonia was worsted, but she would not admit defeat without a last struggle.
Sonia felt defeated, but she refused to give up without one last fight.
"And when you come back you will find us married," she answered in a level voice.
"And when you come back, you'll find us married," she replied in a calm voice.
"I'll come back for your wedding!" he laughed.
"I'll be back for your wedding!" he laughed.
"I forget how long you said...."
"I can't remember how long you said...."
"My child, you won't be married to Crabtree in three years."
"My child, you won't be marrying Crabtree in three years."
"David, to-night before dinner——"
"David, tonight before dinner——"
O'Rane waved his hand in deprecation.
O'Rane waved his hand off.
"I don't disbelieve you! Will you give me your blessing before I start? I'm supposed to be superstitious, and as I'm beginning again from the bottom of the ladder—God! it's nearly ten years since my last effort—Part friends, Sonia."
"I believe you! Will you give me your blessing before I start? I'm supposed to be superstitious, and since I'm starting from the bottom again—God! it's been nearly ten years since my last try—Goodbye, Sonia."
"I don't care if I never see you again!" she answered passionately. "You simply think of new ways of trying to humiliate me——"
"I don't care if I never see you again!" she replied passionately. "You just keep finding new ways to try to humiliate me——"
"Lord be praised there's still some one fond enough of you to try," he murmured half to himself.
"Thank goodness there's still someone who cares about you enough to try," he murmured, mostly to himself.
Late that night O'Rane sat on the foot of my bed detailing his last interview. I told him things that nobody but he would need to be told—that he had only himself to thank for his dismissal, that a spoiled and petted semi-professional beauty was not a good medium for his unduly direct methods and that he could congratulate himself on driving Sonia three-fourths against her will into Crabtree's arms—in the very terms of the warning I had given him at Lake House.
Late that night, O'Rane sat at the foot of my bed, going over his last interview. I told him things that no one else would need to hear—that he was solely responsible for his firing, that a pampered semi-professional beauty was not a suitable match for his overly blunt approach, and that he could pat himself on the back for pushing Sonia three-quarters of the way into Crabtree's arms—exactly as I had warned him at Lake House.
"You see, I don't want to marry a professional beauty," he objected.
"You see, I don't want to marry someone who's a beauty professional," he disagreed.
"Then take Sonia at her word and don't meet her again," I said.
"Then take Sonia at her word and don't see her again," I said.
"But that's only one side of her, the artificial side, the London hothouse side. Before all this, when she was a child of twelve and I lived in a misery of spirit that would drive some men to suicide.... In those days Sonia—Bah! she's ashamed of it now, but she showed me the whole of her brave, tender, generous soul—I said, and I say still, that there's hope of salvation for the damned if he comes before the Judgement Seat and boasts that once, even for a moment——"
"But that’s just one aspect of her, the fake one, the polished London side. Before all this, when she was twelve and I was suffering so much that it could push some people to suicide... Back then, Sonia—ugh! She’s embarrassed about it now, but she showed me her entire brave, kind, and generous soul—I’ve always said, and I still believe, that there’s hope for the damned if he stands before the Judgment Seat and proudly claims that once, even for a moment——"
His voice rose and grew rich with the familiar Irish rhetoric till I begged him to remember the slumbering household.
His voice got louder and more vibrant with the familiar Irish way of speaking until I asked him to keep in mind the sleeping household.
"There are so many Sonia Daintons," he mused, "but that's the one I always see. It's the one I shall see for the next three years." He uncurled his legs and slid down from the bed. "I sail next week, George. Dine with me on Thursday to say good-bye."
"There are so many Sonia Daintons," he thought, "but that's the one I always see. It's the one I'll see for the next three years." He stretched out his legs and got off the bed. "I’m sailing next week, George. Join me for dinner on Thursday to say goodbye."
"No, you dine with me."
"No, you're having dinner with me."
"I asked you first—my last favour on English soil: I'll dine the night I get back."
"I asked you first—my last favor on English soil: I’ll have dinner the night I return."
"That's a little vague," I complained. "You may be gone ten years."
"That's kind of vague," I said. "You could be gone for ten years."
He rose gracefully to the bait.
He rose smoothly to the bait.
"Make it as definite as you like. This is nineteen six. Say nineteen ten. I shall be back in—May. First of May, let's call it. Shall we say the Club?"
"Make it as clear as you want. This is 1906. Call it 1910. I’ll be back in—May. Let’s say the first of May. Should we meet at the Club?"
"By all means. Will eight o'clock suit you? And what shall I order?"
"Sure thing. Does eight o'clock work for you? And what should I order?"
"Oh, you know I eat anything. Are black ties allowed at the Eclectic? No, wait a bit, it'll be the beginning of the Season, and the House'll be sitting; you'll either be in morning dress or full regimentals. You please yourself, and I'll come in a short jacket. Good night."
"Oh, you know I’ll eat anything. Are black ties allowed at the Eclectic? No, hang on a second, it’ll be the start of the Season, and the House will be in session; you’ll either be in morning dress or full military uniform. You do what you like, and I’ll show up in a short jacket. Good night."
"Good night, Raney, you old ass."
"Good night, Raney, you old jerk."
"I shall be there," he insisted, as he switched off the light.
"I'll be there," he insisted, as he turned off the light.
Six days later the papers announced to all whom it might concern that Lord Summertown and Mr. D. O'Rane had left Tilbury for Bombay by the P. & O. "Multan."
Six days later, the papers announced to everyone it might concern that Lord Summertown and Mr. D. O'Rane had left Tilbury for Bombay aboard the P. & O. "Multan."
CHAPTER 5 Loring
"The nobles ... have nearly ceased either to guide or misguide; ... the Noble has changed his fighting sword into a court rapier; and now loyally attends his King as ministering satellite; divides the spoil, not now by violence and murder, but by soliciting and finesse.... For the rest, their privileges every way are now much curtailed.... Close-viewed, their industry and function is that of dressing gracefully and eating sumptuously.... Nevertheless, one has still partly a feeling with the lady Maréchale: 'Depend upon it, Sir, God thinks twice before damning a man of that quality.' These people, of old, surely had virtues, uses; or they could not have been there."—Thomas Carlyle, "The French Revolution."
"The nobles have almost stopped either leading or misleading; now the noble has traded his battle sword for a court rapier, and he faithfully serves his King as a loyal companion, sharing in the rewards not through violence and murder, but by persuasion and cunning. For the rest, their privileges are now significantly reduced. When you look closely, their purpose and role mainly consist of dressing stylishly and eating lavishly. Still, one can’t help but partially agree with Lady Maréchale: 'Believe me, Sir, God thinks long and hard before condemning a man of that stature.' These people surely had virtues and roles in the past; otherwise, they wouldn’t have been there."—Thomas Carlyle, "The French Revolution."
I
Somewhere in my library at Lake House there is a little volume of essays entitled "History Re-written." It is a collection of jeux d'esprit exhumed from a dozen reviews by an author whose imagination loved to annihilate a single historical fact and reconstruct the changed consequences. There is one picture of the Greeks flying in disorder before the triumphant Darius on the plain of Marathon, and the subjection of Europe to an Eastern despotism; another of Julius Cæsar successfully defending himself against his would-be assassins; a third of Mahomet dying of starvation during the Hegira. I recall a study of Luther overwhelming the Vatican in argument, Columbus shipwrecked in mid-Atlantic, the [Pg 230]Regiment of Flanders firing on the Paris mob, Napoleon leading the Grand Armée to luxurious winter quarters in Moscow.
Somewhere in my library at Lake House, there’s a small book of essays called "History Re-written." It’s a collection of jeux d'esprit pulled from a dozen reviews by an author whose imagination loved to obliterate a single historical fact and reshape the resulting consequences. There’s one illustration of the Greeks retreating in chaos before the victorious Darius on the plain of Marathon, leading to Europe being dominated by an Eastern tyranny; another of Julius Caesar successfully fending off his would-be assassins; and a third of Muhammad starving to death during the Hegira. I remember a piece about Luther defeating the Vatican in debate, Columbus being shipwrecked in the middle of the Atlantic, the [Pg 230] Regiment of Flanders firing at the Paris mob, and Napoleon taking the Grand Armée to lavish winter quarters in Moscow.
Sometimes I wonder whether history would have had to be much re-written if the King of England and the German Emperor had been personally more cordial from 1901 to 1910; whether, too, destiny could have been cheated if Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman had lived another five years. "C.-B." laboured for peace, and his honesty was not called in question; there was always the certainty that democracy the world over would one day grow strong enough to forbid war; there was always the chance that this decisive strength would come before a military party could issue its mobilization orders.
Sometimes I wonder how much history would have changed if the King of England and the German Emperor had been friendlier from 1901 to 1910; and if Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman had lived for another five years, could destiny have been altered? "C.-B." worked hard for peace, and his integrity was never questioned; there was always the belief that democracy around the world would eventually become strong enough to prevent war; there was always the possibility that this decisive strength would emerge before a military faction could give its mobilization orders.
I know I speak in a minority of one: a thousand pens have shown that war was pre-ordained: yet—I wonder if the writers guess how nearly it was avoided. When Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman resigned, there was no one of equal authority to carry on his work. For a space the unconvinced preached disarmament to the unbelieving, then impatiently girded themselves for war. The Japanese Alliance, the French Entente, the Russian rapprochement were good platform points for a German scaremonger. If we had continued working for peace and keeping free of continental engagements, I wonder whether our teaching would have had time to bear fruit. My uncle Bertrand thought so and, though my political beliefs are too unstable to matter, he converted me from a showy Liberal Imperialism to an old-fashioned peaceful insularity. The change came gradually. My allegiance to the party weakened when Bill after Bill was contemptuously rejected in the House of Lords, and our leaders fulminated and declined battle. Thereafter a certain uneasiness was occasioned by the vagaries of the Foreign Office. Ostensibly our French Entente was formed to facilitate the settlement of outstanding questions in North Africa; and, though we were told from the Treasury Bench that militarily we were still uncommitted, Lobby gossip had a dozen disquieting theories of new secret engagements. Bertrand used to get his knuckles rapped for indiscreet questions to the Foreign Secretary, but rebuffs[Pg 231] from mandarins only increased his suspicion that the whole truth was being withheld from the House of Commons.
I know I'm in the minority here: countless writers have shown that war was inevitable, yet I can't help but wonder if they realize how close we were to avoiding it. When Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman stepped down, there wasn’t anyone with the same level of authority to pick up where he left off. For a while, those who were skeptical preached against war to those who weren’t convinced, and then they quickly prepared for conflict. The Japanese Alliance, the French Entente, and the Russian rapprochement were all great points for a German alarmist. If we had kept working for peace and stayed out of continental commitments, I wonder if our efforts would have had a chance to make a difference. My uncle Bertrand believed that, and even though my political views are too shaky to mean much, he shifted me from flashy Liberal Imperialism to a more traditional, peaceful isolationism. This shift happened gradually. My loyalty to the party weakened as Bill after Bill was disregarded in the House of Lords, while our leaders raged about it but refused to take action. Then, I started feeling uneasy about the unpredictable moves of the Foreign Office. On the surface, our French Entente was supposedly meant to help resolve unresolved issues in North Africa; and even though we were told from the Treasury Bench that we were still militarily unbound, rumors in the Lobby had a dozen worrying theories about new secret agreements. Bertrand would often get reprimanded for asking the Foreign Secretary probing questions, but the dismissals from the officials only fueled his suspicion that the House of Commons was being kept in the dark.
Growing distrust of a brilliant and exasperatingly Celestial Ministry determined the course of my later years in Parliament. O'Rane left England at the end of 1906, my constituents rejected me in the first election of 1910; in the intervening time I joined an advanced Radical group in advocating better international understandings and immediate war on the House of Lords. They were the three busiest years of my life, and, when my uncle set his peace organization to work, a day of sixteen hours was divided equally between Fleet Street, the House, and the Central Disarmament Committee in Princes Gardens.
Growing distrust of a brilliant yet frustrating Celestial Ministry shaped the direction of my later years in Parliament. O'Rane left England at the end of 1906, and my constituents voted me out in the first election of 1910. During that time, I joined an advanced Radical group advocating for better international relations and immediate action against the House of Lords. Those were the three busiest years of my life, and when my uncle mobilized his peace organization, I split my sixteen-hour days equally between Fleet Street, the House, and the Central Disarmament Committee in Princes Gardens.
Of the outside world I saw even less than in my first session when I was a loyal party man; and, if there had been no Liberal Bills for Loring to wreck, I should have lost touch with all my former friends. As it was, he would ask me with exaggerated fear how much time I gave him to make peace with his Maker. I would expound the only possible solution of the House of Lords problem—(there were always six at any given time, all mutually destructive)—and under the shadow of the guillotine we would adjourn for dinner and inquire whether anything had been heard of Raney. It is almost superfluous to say that no letter was ever received from him, but Summertown cabled laconically at two-month intervals, and distorted messages reached us from Sally Farwell or Lady Marlyn. It was agreed that whichever first received news of the wanderers should immediately communicate with the other, and the formula—"Lord Loring's compliments, and will you dine with him to-night?"—nine times out of ten meant that the long-suffering Lady Marlyn had recently been handed a flimsy sheet with some such words as "All well Raney married to Dowager Queen of Siam leaving to-day for Java."
Of the outside world, I saw even less than during my first session when I was a loyal party member; and if there hadn’t been any Liberal Bills for Loring to sabotage, I would have lost touch with all my old friends. As it was, he would dramatically ask me how much time I was giving him to make peace with his Maker. I would explain the only viable solution to the House of Lords issue—(there were always six at any given time, all self-destructive)—and under the threat of the guillotine, we would break for dinner and check if there was any news about Raney. It’s almost unnecessary to say that we never received any letters from him, but Summertown would send brief cables every two months, and distorted messages would come to us from Sally Farwell or Lady Marlyn. It was agreed that whoever received news about the wanderers first would inform the other immediately, and the phrase—“Lord Loring's compliments, and will you dine with him tonight?”—most often meant that the long-suffering Lady Marlyn had recently been handed a flimsy sheet with something like “All well Raney married to Dowager Queen of Siam leaving today for Java.”
When I think of Loring at this time I always recall Burgess's parting advice on our last day at Melton. Few men who prophesied so freely could boast of making so few mistakes; he had predicted that there was no third course beyond a definite career such as the Diplomatic Service and a[Pg 232] dilettante politico-social existence of drift such as Loring now pursued. It does not lie in my mouth to pass judgement, but I was sorry to see a man with ten times my ability dabbling in life as negligently as he did. His whole energy was devoted to recapturing the last enchantments of the Middle Ages: ecclesiastically, politically and socially he stood for a vanished order and, when his own generation declined to jump backward across the centuries, he shrugged his shoulders in good-humoured contempt and walked his road alone—obstinate, aloof and correct to the last button of his boot. In the Lords he led the wildest of the Backwoodsmen groups, in Society he fluttered with a swarm where all were called by the Christian name and each took pride in the large number of people he did not know.
When I think of Loring at this time, I always remember Burgess's parting advice on our last day at Melton. Few people who spoke so freely could claim to have made so few mistakes; he had predicted that there was no third option beyond a definite career like the Diplomatic Service and a[Pg 232] casual and aimless political-social life like the one Loring was leading. I don't feel it's my place to judge, but I felt sad to see someone with ten times my talent treating life so carelessly. His entire energy was focused on trying to recapture the last charms of the Middle Ages: in terms of religion, politics, and society, he represented a lost order, and when his generation refused to jump back in time, he shrugged off their indifference with a good-natured contempt and went his own way—stubborn, detached, and polished to the last detail of his appearance. In the House of Lords, he led the most unruly group of Backwoodsmen, and in Society, he mingled with a crowd where everyone was called by their first name and took pride in the countless people they didn’t know.
Failure is so little honoured that there is something pathetic in the sight of a man refusing to be modernized. At the same time, though my instincts are Bohemian, I am glad to think that at least one section of society refused to be bought up by the invaders who now assailed London with a handful of bank cheques. These years were the era of Adolf Erckmann and his retainers; their war-paint and war-cries, their ruthlessness and ferocity of attack led Loring to dub them "les Apaches," and for seven or eight years before the outbreak of war there was truceless fighting between the old order and the new. Before it was over, Loring was beaten. He kept his own house free of the invaders and occasionally raided their camp and rescued a prisoner. Summertown, for example, had been captured for a time and came near to swelling the number of Peerage and Stage romances. It is to Loring's sole credit that the indiscretion was scotched. But a few local successes could not be magnified into a general victory, and by 1914 London lay at the feet of Erckmann, Pennington, Mrs. Welman and a few other chiefs with their followers drawn from every quarter of England.
Failure is so undervalued that it's a bit sad to see someone refusing to change with the times. At the same time, even though I have a Bohemian spirit, I'm glad that at least one part of society resisted being bought out by the newcomers who were trying to take over London with a handful of bank checks. These years were the time of Adolf Erckmann and his crew; their aggressive tactics and fierce attacks led Loring to call them "les Apaches," and for seven or eight years before the war broke out, there was relentless fighting between the old ways and the new. In the end, Loring was defeated. He managed to keep his home safe from the invaders and occasionally made raids to rescue captives. For instance, Summertown had been taken over for a while and almost added to the list of Peerage and Stage romances. It's solely due to Loring's efforts that this indiscretion was halted. However, a few local victories couldn't be turned into a larger triumph, and by 1914, London was under the control of Erckmann, Pennington, Mrs. Welman, and a handful of other leaders with followers from all over England.
Erckmann's first purchase was Lord Pennington—who indeed was on sale for anyone who would give him five meals a day, excitement, noise, youth and not too intellectual conversation. Next came Mrs. Welman, whose spirit yet lived amid[Pg 233] the dusts and draughts and dressing-rooms of that Avenue Theatre she had forsaken to marry her wealthy paralytic husband. Thereafter it was simply a question of capillary attraction. The titles glamoured the stage, the stage fascinated the titles, and Erckmann, if he did not attract, at least paid for all. It was a motley gathering with a sadly draggled reputation here and there: you would find one or two Americans, several Jews, a few Germans and an astonishing number of young-men-about-town getting rich without undue toil on the wizard Erckmann's advice. "You wand a good dime, hein?" he would say invitingly. "You gome with me, my vriend." And they came.
Erckmann's first buy was Lord Pennington—who was basically available to anyone willing to provide him with five meals a day, excitement, noise, youth, and not too much intellectual conversation. Next was Mrs. Welman, whose spirit still lingered amidst the dust, drafts, and dressing rooms of the Avenue Theatre she had left behind to marry her wealthy husband who was paralyzed. After that, it was just a matter of magnetic attraction. The titles dazzled the stage, the stage captivated the titles, and Erckmann, if he didn't draw them in, at least funded everything. It was a diverse crowd with a sadly worn reputation here and there: you’d find one or two Americans, several Jews, a few Germans, and a surprising number of young men-about-town getting rich without much effort on the wizard Erckmann's advice. "You want a good dime, huh?" he would say invitingly. "You come with me, my friend." And they came.
According to their lights, too, they had the best time in the world. Ever trooping together from limelight to limelight, you would find a row of them in the stalls for any first night: the Royal Box was always theirs for a costume ball, and visitors to a regatta would punt half a mile to see the splendour of their house-boat. Should you enter a restaurant, their presence would be betrayed by the free-and-easy relations existing between themselves and the waiters—whom they called by nicknames: and, were you a recluse, the "Tickler" would portray the whole horde on Erckmann's lawn at Marlow, or you could sit by your fireside, the "Catch" open on your knees, envying them their presence in "Lord Pennington's house-party in Buckinghamshire."
According to their perspective, they had the best time ever. Always hanging out together, you could spot a line of them in the theater stalls for any opening night: the Royal Box was always reserved for them during a costume party, and people attending a regatta would paddle half a mile to admire their luxurious houseboat. If you walked into a restaurant, you’d notice their laid-back vibe with the waiters, whom they called by nicknames. And if you preferred to stay in, the "Tickler" would depict the whole group on Erckmann's lawn at Marlow, or you could sit by your fireplace with the "Catch" open on your lap, wishing you could be part of "Lord Pennington's house party in Buckinghamshire."
I give them all credit for their powers of organization. A charity ball in their prehensile hands went with an undoubted swing, and no one who spent a week-end in their company could reasonably complain of dullness. I remember that the papers for some months were full of "Ragging in Country House" cases; there was the mock burglary at Pennington's place, Erckmann's launch tried to shoot Marlow Weir at three o'clock in the morning, and the unexplained fire in Mrs. Welman's Surrey cottage burned one of her maids to death. Some thought that they went perhaps a little too far in this last escapade, and for a time the Smart Set dropped out of the public gaze. Then the Dean of St. Pancras, struggling into the mantle of Savonarola, devoted a course of Advent sermons[Pg 234] to anathematizing them on the curious ground that they were responsible for a falling birth-rate, and the discussion—with this decanal benediction on it—became brisk and general.
I give them all credit for their organizational skills. A charity ball in their capable hands had a definite flair, and no one who spent a weekend with them could honestly say they were bored. I remember that for several months, the news was filled with "Ragging in Country House" incidents; there was the fake burglary at Pennington's place, Erckmann's launch tried to shoot Marlow Weir at three in the morning, and the mysterious fire at Mrs. Welman's cottage in Surrey that tragically killed one of her maids. Some people thought they might have gone a bit too far with that last stunt, and for a while, the Smart Set faded from the public eye. Then the Dean of St. Pancras, trying to take on the role of Savonarola, devoted a series of Advent sermons[Pg 234] to condemning them on the unusual grounds that they were causing a drop in the birth rate, and the debate—especially with his formal endorsement—became lively and widespread.
There were houses in London where I met them, and tables where I supped with voluble, fluffy little footlight favourites whose accent and choice of language were notably more literary at the beginning of the meal than at the end. Dozens of carmined lips used to ask whether I had seen their "show"; other dozens described their next engagements and the number of pounds a week they had just refused. I floundered by the hour in contemporary theatrical history and daringly discussed actor managers by their Christian names.
There were houses in London where I met them, and tables where I had dinner with chatty, glamorous little stars whose accents and choice of words were definitely more refined at the start of the meal than at the end. Dozens of bright red lips would ask if I had seen their "show"; many others talked about their upcoming gigs and the amount of money they had just turned down. I struggled for hours in modern theater history and boldly talked about actor-managers using their first names.
Loring had no taste for such adventures. To be an Apache was to be refused admission to his house. He complained of their vitality and confessed weakness in repartee when accosted as a "sport" or informed that he "must have a drink."
Loring had no interest in such adventures. To him, being an Apache meant he would never welcome them into his home. He expressed frustration over their energy and admitted he struggled to come back with a clever response when someone called him a "sport" or insisted that he "must have a drink."
"We get at cross-purposes," he sighed, stretching himself to his full, handsome, six foot three and smoothing his moustache. "The fault's mine, but there it is. I've arrived fainting at the end of a long journey because I've not got the buffet manner with barmaids."
"We keep missing each other," he sighed, stretching himself to his full, handsome six foot three and smoothing his mustache. "It's my fault, but that's just how it is. I've shown up feeling weak at the end of a long trip because I don't have the right way with barmaids."
As a fellow-member of the "Eclectic," I was on nodding terms with Erckmann, but to the end he and Loring never met. Perhaps a dozen other hosts and hostesses ranged themselves on the side of old-fashioned prudery, including for a time Lady Dainton, who assured me that she did not know what Society was coming to. I was dining with her one evening towards the end of 1907 to meet the girl Tom had just engaged himself to marry.
As a member of the "Eclectic," I was on friendly terms with Erckmann, but he and Loring never met until the end. About a dozen other hosts and hostesses sided with traditional prudishness, including Lady Dainton for a time, who told me she didn't know what Society was coming to. I was having dinner with her one evening towards the end of 1907 to meet the girl Tom had just gotten engaged to.
"I mean I would never dream of letting Sonia know such people, don't you know?" she told me.
"I can't even imagine letting Sonia know about people like that, you know?" she told me.
"I share your view," I said, finding time to recall that in the Daintons' first London Season Sonia had habitually attended the meetings of the Four-in-hand Club on Erckmann's box seat.
"I agree with you," I said, taking a moment to remember that during the Daintons' first London Season, Sonia regularly went to the meetings of the Four-in-hand Club from Erckmann's box seat.
"You wait till I'm married, mother!" said Sonia, who had overheard the conversation.
"You wait until I'm married, Mom!" said Sonia, who had overheard the conversation.
"When's the great event coming off?" I asked.
"When is the big event happening?" I asked.
"Oh, not at present," said Lady Dainton rather hurriedly. "I don't want two weddings in the family at the same time. Besides, Tony's only been at the Bar a short time. We must wait till his position's a little more established, don't you know?"
"Oh, not right now," Lady Dainton said quickly. "I don't want two weddings in the family at the same time. Plus, Tony's only been at the Bar for a little while. We should wait until his position is a bit more secure, don't you think?"
I agreed, as I always agree with Lady Dainton. Yet as I walked home that night I murmured to myself some hackneyed lines from Robert Burns. If there was one thing more certain to my mind than another, it was that the ever-shrewd Anthony Crabtree relied on the Daintons and the "desperate thing" of marriage to establish his position.
I agreed, as I always do with Lady Dainton. But as I walked home that night, I repeated some well-worn lines from Robert Burns to myself. If there was one thing I was sure of, it was that the sharp-witted Anthony Crabtree counted on the Daintons and the "desperate thing" of marriage to secure his position.
I saw and heard no more of the family until the autumn. One morning in October Loring rang me up with the news that Summertown was in London, dining that night at Hale's. I was invited to meet him and found that eleven months' travel had altogether failed to mature him. A spasmodic, sandy moustache hinted at increasing age, but in other respects he was the same freckled, snub-nosed embodiment of irresponsibility as ever. The same taste for local colour characterized him as when on his return from America he lisped of candy, cocktails, dollar-bills and the art of clubbing as practised by the New York police: he was now the completest Anglo-Indian I have ever met, and his conversation sparkled with sahibs and white men, the Rains and the Hot Weather, the Hills in general and half-sacred Simla in particular. Mr. Warren Hastings, looking sourly down from the wall of Hale's coffee-room, must have seen us as seated at endless Tiffin—paid by means of Chits—where Saises, Khitmutgars and Ayahs entered and salaamed, and twenty-one gun salutes boomed faintly in the distance—as men have politely sat for years round any returned traveller or student of Kipling's Indian stories.
I didn't see or hear anything more about the family until autumn. One morning in October, Loring called me with the news that Summertown was in London, dining that night at Hale's. I was invited to meet him and found that eleven months of traveling hadn't matured him at all. A sporadic, sandy mustache hinted at aging, but in every other way, he was the same freckled, snub-nosed embodiment of irresponsibility as always. His interest in local culture was as strong as when he returned from America, excitedly talking about candy, cocktails, dollar bills, and the nightlife as seen by the New York police. He was now the most complete Anglo-Indian I had ever met, and his conversation sparkled with references to sahibs and white men, the rains and the hot weather, the hills in general, and half-sacred Simla in particular. Mr. Warren Hastings, looking sourly down from the wall of Hale's coffee room, must have seen us sitting at an endless Tiffin—paid for with Chits—where waiters and servants entered and saluted, and faintly in the distance, twenty-one gun salutes echoed, just as people have politely gathered for years around any returned traveler or student of Kipling's Indian stories.
"What have you done with Raney?" Loring asked as the Odyssey drew to its close.
"What did you do with Raney?" Loring asked as the Odyssey came to an end.
"I left him in Paris," was the answer. "We were going on to Spain, but the guv'nor don't think he's a suitable companion for a simple, unspoiled lad like me. My own adored mother's choice, too, mark you."
"I left him in Paris," was the answer. "We were heading to Spain, but the boss doesn't think he's a suitable companion for a simple, innocent guy like me. And it's also my beloved mother's choice, just so you know."
"What happened?" I asked.
"What happened?" I asked.
"Phew! What didn't?" Summertown leant back with his thumbs thrust importantly into the arm-holes of his waistcoat, "I suppose you fellows don't appreciate it's been touch and go for a European War? Nothing but the well-known family tact of the Marlyns——"
"Phew! What didn't?" Summertown leaned back, thumbs confidently tucked into the armholes of his vest. "I guess you guys don't realize it's been a close call for a European War? Just the usual family tact of the Marlyns——"
"Get to the point," Loring ordered him.
"Get to the point," Loring told him.
Summertown bowed his head to the reproof.
Summertown bowed his head to the criticism.
"We came back overland from Vladivostock to Moscow," he said, "and about that point Raney recollected that his foot was on his native heath and all that sort of thing. We sprang lightly out of the train, seized our grips and Baedeckers, and sauntered round Russia and Poland, eventually bringing up at a spot called Hungary—where, by the way, there's a drink called Tokay ... All right, but you do spoil a good story, you know. From Hungary it is, as they say, a mere step to Austria. So we stepped. Raney's a most astonishing fellow, you know," he explained, in a short digression. "He's lived in all these places and talks the lingo like a beastly native. However, to resume my absorbing narrative, the moon shone out one night and discovered us eating scrambled eggs at a cabaret called the 'Chat Noir,' which being interpreted is 'Black Cat'——"
"We came back overland from Vladivostok to Moscow," he said, "and at that point, Raney remembered that he was on his home turf and all that. We jumped off the train, grabbed our bags and travel guides, and wandered around Russia and Poland, eventually ending up in a place called Hungary—where, by the way, there's a drink called Tokay ... Sure, but you do ruin a good story, you know. From Hungary, as they say, it's just a quick hop to Austria. So we hopped. Raney's a really remarkable guy, you know," he explained, in a brief aside. "He's lived in all these places and speaks the language like a local. Anyway, to get back to my gripping tale, one night the moon shone and revealed us having scrambled eggs at a cabaret called the 'Chat Noir,' which translates to 'Black Cat'——"
"Thank you," I said.
"Thanks," I said.
"The fruits of travel," he answered, with a bow. "To us enters, as they say in the stage directions, a flat-nosed brute who craves the favour of a match. Raney gave him some chat in Hungarian—which for some dam' silly reason I could never understand is called Magyar—and in a moment they were thick as thieves. I didn't know what all the eloquence was about, but they kept dragging in a chap called Kossuth——"
"The benefits of traveling," he replied, with a bow. "Then comes in, as the stage directions say, a flat-nosed guy who's looking for a chance to get in on a match. Raney chatted with him in Hungarian—which for some silly reason I could never understand is called Magyar—and soon they were as close as can be. I had no idea what all the fuss was about, but they kept mentioning a guy named Kossuth——"
"I think I've heard the name somewhere," said Loring.
"I think I've heard that name before," Loring said.
Summertown looked at him with admiration.
Summertown looked at him with admiration.
"I thought it was one of the filthy waters they give you when you're doing a cure. Kossuth, yes. If you're one of the heads you pronounce it Koshoot and spell it Metternich. Well, these lads spat Magyar at each other and clinked glasses till the band broke down and everybody was staring at our[Pg 237] table. Then an Austrian officer in a dream of a grey cloak strolled up and made some offensive remark. Of course, in mere vulgar abuse, dear old Raney's a pretty tidy performer, and they did 'emselves proud. I heard the name O'Rane sandwiched in between the gutturals, and then the Austrian got home with some pretty phrase. Raney went white as the proverbial sheet, picked up his glove from the table and gave that officer the most God Almighty welt across the face that I've ever seen. There—was—the—devil of a scene. I thought you exchanged cards about this point and then nipped over the frontier, leaving the other chap and the seconds and doctors and grave-diggers to keep the appointment for you. Not a bit of it here! Every cursed Austrian in that place jumped up, yelling his damnedest; every dog of an Hungarian did the same. One of the orchestra was a Bohemian, and he broke his 'cello over an Hungarian's head, and there was an Italian behind the bar who walked into the Austrians with a cocktail shaker. I picked up a chair and shouted, 'Vive Kossuth!' never dreaming the poor chap had been dead for years, and then tables and sofas hurtled through the air till the police came in and killed anybody who hadn't been killed already—I'm free to admit I faded away as soon as I'd smashed the last lamp. I thought Raney'd come, too, but he saw it out and was duly marched away with his flat-nosed friend through a perfect forest of drawn swords. It was about one o'clock in the morning, and I didn't think it was healthy to stay up any longer."
"I thought it was one of those disgusting drinks they give you when you're on a health retreat. Kossuth, right? If you're one of the important people, you say it as Koshoot and spell it Metternich. Well, these guys were spitting Magyar at each other and clinking glasses until the band fell apart and everyone started staring at our [Pg 237] table. Then an Austrian officer in a dreamy grey cloak wandered over and made some rude comment. Of course, when it comes to plain old insults, dear old Raney is quite a performer, and they did themselves proud. I caught the name O'Rane mixed in between the harsh sounds, and then the Austrian delivered a pretty cutting remark. Raney went pale as a ghost, picked up his glove from the table, and slapped that officer across the face with the hardest hit I've ever seen. There—was—the—devil of a scene. I thought you usually exchanged cards at this point and then slipped over the border, leaving the other guy and the seconds and doctors and grave-diggers to deal with the aftermath. Not a chance here! Every damn Austrian in that place jumped up, yelling their heads off; every Hungarian did the same. One of the orchestra was a Bohemian, and he smashed his 'cello over a Hungarian's head, while an Italian behind the bar went after the Austrians with a cocktail shaker. I grabbed a chair and shouted, 'Vive Kossuth!' never thinking the poor guy had been dead for years, and then tables and sofas were flying through the air until the police showed up and took out anyone who wasn’t already down—I'll admit I slipped away as soon as I broke the last lamp. I thought Raney would join me, but he stuck it out and was eventually led away with his flat-nosed friend through a complete forest of drawn swords. It was around one o'clock in the morning, and I didn't think it was safe to stay up any longer."
He paused to refresh his parched throat.
He stopped to drink and soothe his dry throat.
"Next day I went round to the Embassy," he continued, "and there I had the surprise of my life. While I was improving my mind in the East, that eminently respectable Councillor of Embassy, my father, had been shifted from Paris and sent to Vienna as Chargé d'Affaires. He was very glad to see me, of course, and all that sort of thing, but I couldn't help feeling I should have preferred to carry my little troubles to another man. I toned my story down a good bit, and after some agitated notes and interviews Raney was brought up for judgement with an armed escort. Most of him was in[Pg 238] a sling, and the rest just hung down in strips from the bones. As soon as they started talking I found we'd fairly done it in the night before. Our flat-nosed Hungarian friend was mixed up with a Secret Society and pretty consistently shadowed by the police. He and Raney had fraternized and exchanged cards, and, apparently old O'Rane wasn't much of a popular favorite in Austria. He and Vive Kossuth had caused the Government all kinds of vexation which weren't forgotten though both of them were dead, and when the flat-nosed man drank to their pious memory and Raney held forth on Hungarian Independence, you can imagine the Austrian contingent was no end restive.
"Next day, I went to the Embassy," he continued, "and I had the surprise of my life there. While I was broadening my horizons in the East, that very respectable Councillor of the Embassy, my father, had been reassigned from Paris to Vienna as Chargé d'Affaires. He was, of course, very happy to see me and all that, but I couldn't shake the feeling that I would have preferred to share my little troubles with someone else. I toned down my story a bit, and after some nervous notes and meetings, Raney was brought up for judgment with an armed escort. Most of him was in a sling, and the rest just hung down in strips from his bones. As soon as they started talking, I realized we had really messed things up the night before. Our flat-nosed Hungarian friend was involved with a Secret Society and was being closely monitored by the police. He and Raney had become friendly and exchanged cards, and it seemed old O'Rane wasn't exactly a fan favorite in Austria. He and Vive Kossuth had given the Government all sorts of headaches that weren’t forgotten, even though both of them were dead, and when the flat-nosed man toasted their memory and Raney talked about Hungarian Independence, you can imagine the Austrian crowd was quite uneasy."
"The poor old Guv'nor had his work cut out to smooth things down. For about an hour he buttered 'em all up and apologized to everybody, swearing that Raney was tight—which was an absolute lie. There was a fine recommendation to mercy and an allusion to a father's feeling—lump in the throat, all that sort of thing—and then the Guv'nor closed down. I hoped it was all over, but the Austrian lads were out for blood—we had to pay for all the damage, and our friend the officer was trundled along in a wheeled chair to receive our apologies, and then the Minister of the Interior, or the Prefect of Police, or some bug like that, popped into another room with the Guv'nor and dictated terms for the future. I got off with a caution, but poor old Raney took it in the neck. They stripped him and measured him and took his finger-prints and photographed him about a dozen times. And in the afternoon an escort of soldiers frog's-marched us to the Bavarian frontier and took a tender farewell, with a plain statement in writing that, if ever Raney put one toe of either foot on an inch of his Imperial Majesty Franz Josef's territory from now till the end of time, he'd first of all be shot and then disembowelled and then confined in a fortress for the rest of his days. The Guv'nor don't fancy me for the Diplomatic; he says I want discipline, so the Army's going to try its hand on me." He shrugged his shoulders tolerantly. "I don't mind, it's all in the day's work, but I'd have you observe the kind of man my sainted mother sends me abroad[Pg 239] with on the grounds that I should only get up to mischief if I went alone."
"The poor old Guv'nor had his hands full trying to smooth things over. For about an hour, he buttered everyone up and apologized to everyone, insisting that Raney had been drinking—which was a total lie. He pleaded for mercy and brought up a father's feelings—making everyone feel a lump in their throats—and then the Guv'nor wrapped it up. I hoped it was all over, but the Austrian guys were out for blood—we had to pay for the damage, and our officer friend was wheeled in a chair to accept our apologies. Then the Minister of the Interior or the Prefect of Police, or some figure like that, stepped into another room with the Guv'nor and set the terms for the future. I got off with just a warning, but poor old Raney really took the brunt. They stripped him down, measured him, took his fingerprints, and photographed him about a dozen times. In the afternoon, a group of soldiers marched us to the Bavarian border and said a heartfelt goodbye, providing a written notice stating that if Raney ever stepped foot on any of Emperor Franz Josef's territory again, he would first be shot, then disemboweled, and finally locked away in a fortress for the rest of his life. The Guv'nor doesn't think I'm fit for Diplomatic work; he says I need to learn discipline, so the Army is going to take a shot at training me." He shrugged his shoulders with indifference. "I don't mind; it's all part of the job, but just look at the kind of man my sainted mother sends me abroad with, thinking I’d only get into trouble if I went off by myself." [Pg 239]
Of O'Rane's future movements Summertown could tell us nothing beyond the fact that he was shortly starting for Mexico, and that letters to his bank would, in due course, be forwarded.
Of O'Rane's future plans, Summertown could only tell us that he was soon heading to Mexico, and that letters to his bank would be sent on in due time.
"I shall write to him to-night," said Loring, as we walked up St. James's Street. Summertown had heard that roulette was being played illicitly somewhere in Chelsea and was anxious to check the accuracy of the report.
"I'll write to him tonight," said Loring, as we walked up St. James's Street. Summertown had heard that roulette was being played illegally somewhere in Chelsea and was eager to verify the accuracy of the rumor.
"At this hour?" I asked, glancing at my watch. It was past one o'clock.
"At this time?" I asked, looking at my watch. It was after one o'clock.
"I can do it in three lines," he answered. "It's about his friend Crabtree. Have you heard?"
"I can do it in three lines," he replied. "It's about his friend Crabtree. Have you heard?"
"I can believe anything of him," I said, as I resigned myself to listen.
"I can believe anything about him," I said, as I accepted that I would listen.
"Then you haven't heard. Well, the engagement's off. I met your cousin Violet at lunch to-day, and she had it from Lady Dainton. No reason given."
"Then you haven't heard. Well, the engagement's off. I met your cousin Violet at lunch today, and she heard it from Lady Dainton. No reason given."
"Either of us can supply it," I said.
"Either of us can provide it," I said.
Loring made no comment.
Loring didn't say anything.
"Sonia can do better than that," he said, after we had walked for some time in silence.
"Sonia can do better than that," he said after we had walked for a while in silence.
"So, possibly, can Crabtree," I suggested. "In her present state——"
"So, maybe Crabtree can too," I suggested. "In her current state——"
"My dear George, she's still a child," he answered, with some warmth.
"My dear George, she’s still a kid," he replied, a bit heatedly.
"There are children and children." I had neither forgiven nor forgotten her behaviour to O'Rane for a year or two.
"There are all kinds of kids." I hadn’t forgiven or forgotten her behavior toward O'Rane for a year or two.
"I don't think the man who marries Sonia is at all to be pitied," Loring said rather aggressively.
"I don't think the guy who marries Sonia deserves any pity at all," Loring said a bit angrily.
The words may have meant that such a man was to be envied—or equally that he took the risk with his eyes open. But we were at the corner of Half Moon Street, and Loring had waved good-night and was walking towards Curzon Street before I was ready to ask him.
The words could mean that someone like him was to be envied—or just as well, that he knew the risks he was taking. But we were at the corner of Half Moon Street, and Loring had waved goodnight and was walking toward Curzon Street before I was ready to ask him.
II
I look back on my life between 1907 and 1910 as three years' hard labour. The sentence began to run about a week after Summertown's return from the Continent, and it was only when he had been coaxed and pushed into a commission in the Third Grenadier Guards and I was dining with the King's Guard in St. James's Palace, six months later, that I heard news of O'Rane's strangely devious progress to the New World.
I look back on my life between 1907 and 1910 as three years of hard work. The sentence started about a week after Summertown came back from Europe, and it was only when he had been persuaded and nudged into a commission with the Third Grenadier Guards that I heard news about O'Rane's oddly complicated journey to the New World while I was dining with the King's Guard at St. James's Palace six months later.
Devious, and yet perhaps not strange. He went by way of British East Africa, though what he did and how long he remained there, no man has discovered. The documentary evidence ended with a two-line postcard from Mombasa, and anyone could interpret it as he pleased. Summertown's explanations grew more and more picturesque as dinner went on. O'Rane, he assured me, was a Great White Rajah holding sway from the Lakes to the Sudan and from the Desert to the now empty throne of Zanzibar; later, he had "gone black" and was living patriarchally in a kraal with scores of natives wives and one immaculate silk hat between himself and unashamed nudity; later still, he had proclaimed himself Mahdi, and was leading frenzied hordes of Dervishes to the recapture of Khartoum. Raney himself told me afterwards that he was at one time bar-tender in the Nairobi Club and the rest of the while turning his hand, not altogether without success, to anything in heaven above or the waters beneath that had money in it. When he left Africa I have no idea, but the next time I heard of him he had unquestionably reached Mexico.
Devious, but maybe not so weird. He traveled through British East Africa, but no one has figured out what he did or how long he stayed there. The only proof we have is a brief postcard from Mombasa, and anyone can interpret it however they want. Summertown's stories got more and more dramatic as dinner went on. He assured me that O'Rane was a Great White Rajah who ruled from the Lakes to the Sudan and from the Desert to the now-vacant throne of Zanzibar; later, he had "gone native" and was living it up in a village with many native wives and just one pristine silk hat to cover himself; even later, he declared himself Mahdi and was leading wild groups of Dervishes to retake Khartoum. Raney himself told me afterward that he had once been a bartender at the Nairobi Club and spent the rest of his time, with some success, trying out different ways to make money, whether in the sky or in the water. I have no idea when he left Africa, but the next time I heard about him, he had definitely made his way to Mexico.
In the meantime I was wearily serving my sentence in London. I have mentioned the guerilla warfare carried on by Bertrand against the Foreign Office from the time of the Franco-British entente. Secret treaties or understandings were new and amazingly distasteful to the Radical wing, the Lobby rumours only increased the general uneasiness, and something of a crisis was reached when the undefined alliance[Pg 241] was joined by Russia. We fire-eaters had lavished invective on the Czar's Government at the time of "Red Sunday," and a fainéant Duma hardly availed to drive Father Gapon and the litter of dead in the Petersburg streets from our memory. If, of course, one country after another was to be drawn into the entente, well and good; there could be no need for so much bated breath and mystery. If, on the other hand, we were dividing Europe into two groups,—at best for a competition in armaments, at worse for a trial of strength,—then the men and women whose lives were handed out as stakes had the right to know the gamble their rulers were meditating.
In the meantime, I was tiredly serving my sentence in London. I’ve mentioned the guerrilla tactics used by Bertrand against the Foreign Office since the Franco-British entente. Secret treaties or agreements were new and incredibly unwelcome to the Radical wing, and the rumors circulating in the Lobby only added to the general unease. A crisis was reached when Russia joined this undefined alliance[Pg 241]. We hotheads had thrown around harsh words about the Czar's Government during "Red Sunday," and a useless Duma couldn't erase the memory of Father Gapon and the pile of bodies in the streets of Petersburg. If one country after another was going to join the entente, fine; there was no need for all the hushed whispers and secrecy. But if we were splitting Europe into two factions—at best for an arms race, at worst for a showdown—then the people whose lives were at stake had the right to know the risks their leaders were contemplating.
In this connexion I make free recantation of one heresy: I no longer desire open diplomacy. Had it obtained for the last generation, war might have been postponed; but, if war was as consistently intended by Germany as I am assured on all hands, it would only have been postponed till a less formidable alliance opposed her. To the other half of my creed I remain loyal, though my loyalty be tinged with despair. Now, as then, I look forward to an era of universal arbitration, a pro rata reduction of armaments leading in time to the abolition of national armies and navies and the establishment of a United States of the world with federal control of the world's constabulary. The ideal will not materialize to-day or to-morrow, but—as O'Rane was fond of saying—slavery and torture died hard, the rule of law between individuals did not come in a night.
In this context, I freely admit I've changed my mind about one belief: I no longer want open diplomacy. If it had been practiced in the last generation, war might have been delayed; however, if Germany had been as committed to war as I hear from all sides, it would have only been postponed until a less powerful alliance confronted her. I still hold on to the other half of my beliefs, although my loyalty is mixed with despair. Just like before, I look forward to a time of global arbitration, a pro rata reduction of weapons that would eventually lead to the elimination of national armies and navies and the creation of a United States of the World with federal oversight over global law enforcement. This ideal won't happen today or tomorrow, but—as O'Rane liked to say—slavery and torture are hard to eradicate, and the rule of law among individuals didn't come overnight.
Bertrand's motives in launching his propaganda I am not competent to judge. Perhaps his attitude of eternal scepticism was beginning to pall; perhaps he was as alarmed as he pretended to be—and there is little doubt that for half a dozen years before the war there was a latent diplomatic crisis whenever the harvest had been gathered in and the armies of the Continent were mobilized for autumn manœuvres; certainly a personal animus towards the Foreign Office, a resentment for the Government's lofty practice of driving the Commons in blinkers provided a stimulus to his activity. And for all the routine and drudgery, there was excitement and a great novelty in the campaign; l'appétit vient en mangeant,[Pg 242] and to some extent we succumbed to the enthusiasm we tried to inspire in others.
Bertrand's reasons for starting his propaganda are beyond my judgment. Maybe his constant skepticism was starting to get old; perhaps he was just as worried as he claimed to be—and it’s clear that for six years leading up to the war, there was an underlying diplomatic crisis every time the harvest was in and the armies of the Continent were called for autumn maneuvers; certainly, there was a personal grudge against the Foreign Office, a frustration with the Government's tendency to keep the Commons in the dark, which fueled his efforts. And despite all the routine and hard work, there was a thrill and a refreshing change in the campaign; l'appétit vient en mangeant,[Pg 242] and to some extent, we fell for the enthusiasm we aimed to spark in others.
Princes Gardens saw the birth of this, as of half a hundred similar movements. We christened our association the "Disarmament League," floated a weekly paper with the evangelic title of "Peace," organized an army of itinerant lecturers, appointed corresponding members in every quarter of the globe, affiliated ourselves to any foreign body that would have us, and arranged broad-minded visits of inspection to the lands of sympathizers and suspects.
Princes Gardens was where this and many other similar movements started. We named our organization the "Disarmament League," launched a weekly publication called "Peace," set up a team of traveling speakers, assigned representatives in every part of the world, joined any foreign group that welcomed us, and organized open-minded trips to visit the countries of our supporters and those we were skeptical about.
The work was enormous. Nothing was too great or too small for our attention, and Bertrand had all a great commander's capacity for delegating work to others. As editor of "Peace" he would sketch out a few general ideas, leave me to turn up references and fill in details, and on Thursday, as we were going to Press, stroll round to the draughty, gas-lit office in Bouverie Street with luminous and urgent suggestions for altering the tone of the leading articles or including lengthy contributions from his own pen in an already overset paper.
The work was massive. No task was too big or too small for us to focus on, and Bertrand had a great leader's knack for assigning tasks to others. As editor of "Peace," he would outline a few broad ideas, leave me to find references and add details, and on Thursday, as we were heading to press, he would casually stop by the chilly, gas-lit office on Bouverie Street with bright and pressing ideas for changing the tone of the main articles or adding long pieces from his own writing to a paper that was already set.
I imagine there is no man born of woman who does not believe himself qualified to found and run an important daily, weekly or monthly paper. We were no exception, and my uncle's self-confidence was fortified by hazy and idealistic memories of the Fleet Street he had served half a century before. We had the saving prudence to employ one or two trained journalists and a Scotch sub-editor of infinite patience to guide—but never thwart—our amateur inspiration. In time we settled down to conventional newspaper tradition, moderated our transports and eliminated from the columns of "Peace" the traces of our first fine careless rapture. In time our patient M'Clellan was promoted to the position of business manager, and in his capable hands the advertisement revenue leapt and bounded until, by the end of 1908, our weekly loss on the production of the paper sank to the negligible figure of sixty pounds. In time, too, Bertrand and I found the spade-work distasteful, and from the beginning of 1909 the professional journalists did more and the inspired amateurs [Pg 243]considerably less. We no longer said that nothing was too great or too small for our attention....
I think there isn’t a person out there who doesn’t believe they can start and run an important daily, weekly, or monthly paper. We were no different, and my uncle’s confidence was boosted by vague and idealistic memories of Fleet Street from fifty years ago. We wisely decided to hire a couple of trained journalists and a very patient Scottish sub-editor to help steer— but not stifle— our amateur creativity. Eventually, we adapted to the standard practices of newspaper publishing, toned down our excitement, and removed the signs of our initial carefree enthusiasm from the columns of "Peace." Over time, our dedicated M'Clellan was promoted to business manager, and under his skillful management, our advertising revenue soared, so that by the end of 1908, our weekly losses on producing the paper dropped to a mere sixty pounds. As time went on, both Bertrand and I found the grunt work unappealing, and starting in 1909, the professional journalists took on more responsibility while the inspired amateurs [Pg 243] did a lot less. We no longer claimed that nothing was too big or too small for our focus....
Of the effects of our noisy dive into journalism I must leave others to speak; the time actually spent in "Peace" office, "the great movement of men" in the purlieus of Fleet Street, I have never had occasion to regret. The project was kept as secret as the sailing orders of the "Hispaniola" in "Treasure Island"; and the out-of-work gutter-scribes knew as much of our intentions as Flint's scattered pirates on the quayside of Bristol. Mayhew waylaid me in the Club, stammering with excited suggestions.
Of the impact of our loud leap into journalism, I’ll let others talk; I’ve never regretted the actual time spent in the "Peace" office or the bustling activity of Fleet Street. The project was kept as secret as the sailing orders of the "Hispaniola" in "Treasure Island," and the unemployed writers in the streets knew as little about our plans as Flint's scattered pirates did on the docks of Bristol. Mayhew cornered me at the Club, stumbling over his excited ideas.
"I'm just off to Budapest as special correspondent for the 'Wicked World,'" he told me. "If you'll make it worth my while to stay—I don't mind telling you there's not much you can teach me about running a paper...."
"I'm just heading to Budapest as a special correspondent for the 'Wicked World,'" he told me. "If you can make it worth my while to stick around—I’ll be honest, there's not much you can teach me about running a newspaper...."
And he sketched the lines of the ideal new weekly, abolishing our title, suppressing our propaganda and limning forth a hybrid which was to pay its way by white mail and the ventilation of grievances. We were never to threaten the disclosure of ugly indiscretions but to ask our own price for baseless panegyric. "How much will you give us to say this about you?" was to be our formula, and, when an under-housemaid was discharged for theft or a clergyman refused to celebrate marriage with a deceased wife's sister, the aggrieved party was urged to "write to the Watchman about it."
And he outlined the concept for an ideal new weekly magazine, getting rid of our title, stopping our propaganda, and creating a mix that would earn money through friendly letters and airing complaints. We were never to threaten to reveal any ugly secrets but to charge our own fee for unwarranted praise. “How much will you pay us to say this about you?” was going to be our approach, and when a maid was fired for stealing or a pastor refused to marry someone with a deceased wife’s sister, the affected person was encouraged to “write to the Watchman about it.”
Finding no common ground between us, Mayhew hurried away to Budapest with an omniscient headshake of misgiving. His place on my doorstep was promptly taken by one after another of Sir John Woburn's contract-expired young men. In those days the Press Combine was descending on journalism with the sideways glide of the octopus. Newspapers throughout England came one by one within reach of the waving tentacles: stolid, old-fashioned thunderers were silenced and flung into the street, while the young men of promise had their salaries trebled for three years until their brains were picked and themselves could be tossed aside like a sucked orange. They came to me boasting of the Sensations they had effected—the "Lamplighter" treasure-hunt, the[Pg 244] "Cottage and Castle" campaign in favour of sterilized milk, the "Echo" carnation-growing competition. One and all would have made as épatant a sensation of universal disarmament—or, for the matter of that, bimetallism, Esperanto, female suffrage or food reform—but a narrow Oxford fastidiousness, "a toy of soul, a titillating thing," set me shivering at sight of their newsbills and head-lines. For better or worse we had to get on without them.
Finding no common ground between us, Mayhew quickly left for Budapest, shaking his head in disbelief. His spot on my doorstep was immediately taken by one after another of Sir John Woburn's young men whose contracts had ended. Back then, the Press Combine was creeping into journalism like an octopus. Newspapers across England fell one by one into the reach of its waving tentacles: solid, traditional papers were silenced and tossed aside, while promising young men saw their salaries tripled for three years until their ideas were drained, and they were discarded like a used orange. They came to me bragging about the Sensations they’d created—the "Lamplighter" treasure hunt, the "Cottage and Castle" campaign for sterilized milk, the "Echo" growing competition for carnations. Each one would have made an equally shocking headline about universal disarmament—or, for that matter, bimetallism, Esperanto, women's suffrage, or food reform—but a narrow Oxford fastidiousness, "a playful soul, a teasing thing," made me cringe at their news stories and headlines. For better or worse, we had to manage without them.
Sir John Woburn himself I never met—and am the first to regret the loss. A man who rose from nothing to a baronetcy and the controlling interest in the august "London and Westminster Chronicle" is probably worth meeting; a man who cornered public opinion with his Press Combine was no ordinary man; and to drug the sense of a nation, to render an impassive people neurotic, to debauch the mind of a generation was no ordinary task. But, if I never met Woburn, I came once or twice in contact with Gerald Harness, his principal galvanizer and the one man who survived his chief's successive 'witch-hunts for incompetents,' as they were called, in the ranks of the Press Combine.
I never met Sir John Woburn myself—and I truly regret that. A man who went from nothing to becoming a baronet and owning a key stake in the prestigious "London and Westminster Chronicle" is certainly someone worth knowing. A man who shaped public opinion with his press empire was no average individual; to dull the senses of a nation, to make a previously indifferent people anxious, to corrupt the minds of a generation was no small feat. But even though I never met Woburn, I did come into contact a couple of times with Gerald Harness, his main supporter and the only person who endured his ongoing 'witch-hunts for incompetents,' as they were called, within the ranks of the press empire.
The career of Harness was without parallel in English life; under Woburn's direction he edited the "Morning Bulletin" and the "Evening Dispatch"; in the office of the second he unravelled—Penelope fashion—the web he had woven overnight in the office of the first. His was an amazingly effective dual personality: in the "Bulletin" he was a Jingo, a Tariff Reformer, a Brewers' Champion, a House of Lords man and an Ulster stalwart; in the "Dispatch" a Little Englander, Free-Trader, Licensing Bill supporter, House of Commons man and Home Ruler. The war, which washed away most things, spent its violence in vain on his impervious figure; he still fought for conscription by night and the voluntary system by day.
The career of Harness was unmatched in English life; under Woburn's guidance, he edited the "Morning Bulletin" and the "Evening Dispatch." In the office of the latter, he untangled—like Penelope—the web he had created overnight in the former. He had an incredibly effective dual personality: in the "Bulletin," he was a nationalist, a Tariff Reformer, a supporter of brewers, a House of Lords advocate, and a staunch Ulster supporter; in the "Dispatch," he identified as a Little Englander, a Free-Trader, a backer of the Licensing Bill, a House of Commons representative, and a Home Ruler. The war, which obliterated most things, spent its fury in vain against his impervious character; he continued to advocate for conscription at night and the voluntary system during the day.
"A newspaper," he told me when "Peace" was almost paying its way and might advantageously be acquired by the Combine, "a newspaper must give its readers what they want. And an association of newspapers must cater for all kinds of readers. That's the ABC of commercial journalism."
"A newspaper," he told me when "Peace" was nearly breaking even and could be effectively acquired by the Combine, "a newspaper has to provide its readers with what they want. And a group of newspapers has to cater to all kinds of readers. That's the basics of commercial journalism."
"I suppose it is," I said. It would have been irrelevant and in questionable taste to discuss a journalism that was not primarily commercial.
"I guess it is," I said. It would have been pointless and in poor taste to talk about journalism that wasn't mainly about making money.
After Mayhew the scrappings of the Press Combine; after them the real Grub Street that I believed to be long dead. On the Monday after our first issue, Bouverie Street looked like the Out-Patients' entrance to a hospital. Bluff, red-faced men with husky voices swept me off my feet with their eloquence and were sent to report by-elections in the provinces—which in two cases I found them doing with a wealth of local colour in the upstairs room of the "White Friars' Tavern" when I hurried in there for a late luncheon; quick-eyed lobby correspondents, with a telling "Man to man! Put your cards on the table!" manner, reconstructed the inner counsels of the Cabinet with the accuracy of forecast which staggered and continues to stagger me. And there were faded women, no longer young, with shabby boots and carefully mended gloves, who brought me sentimental and curiously invertebrate "middle" articles—and seemed pathetically unsurprised by the rejection of their dog's-eared manuscripts.
After Mayhew, the remnants of the Press Combine; after them, the real Grub Street that I thought was gone for good. On the Monday after our first issue, Bouverie Street looked like the entrance to a hospital's Out-Patients department. Blunt, red-faced men with deep voices swept me off my feet with their charm and were sent to cover by-elections in the provinces—which in two cases I found them doing with a wealth of local flavor in the upstairs room of the "White Friars' Tavern" when I rushed in there for a late lunch; sharp-eyed lobby correspondents, with a direct "Man to man! Put your cards on the table!" attitude, pieced together the inner workings of the Cabinet with a level of accuracy that amazed me and still does. And there were faded women, no longer young, with worn-out boots and carefully patched gloves, who brought me sentimental and oddly weak "middle" articles—and seemed sadly unsurprised by the rejection of their dog-eared manuscripts.
M'Clellan, a pressman first and a man some time afterwards, looked with lofty contempt on my gullibility and softness of heart. It was not long, I must admit, before I acquired something of his own hardness: when Valentine Arden rang me up to say, "One was wondering whether you would lunch with one at the Carlton to-day?" I asked brutally whether the invitation meant that he had a new novel waiting to be launched. And, when casual friends wandered in and were struck with the beauty of some new édition de luxe, I no longer harkened to their "I say, old man, don't you think you could give me some reviewing to do?" Publishers at one time embarrassed me by threatening to withdraw their advertisements in consequence of an unfavourable notice, but M'Clellan shook his head knowingly and reassured me.
M'Clellan, a pressman first and a person later, looked down on my naivety and kindness with disdain. I have to admit that it wasn't long before I picked up some of his hardness: when Valentine Arden called to ask, "I was wondering if you’d like to have lunch with me at the Carlton today?" I bluntly asked if the invitation meant he had a new novel ready to be released. And when casual friends stopped by and admired the beauty of a new édition de luxe, I no longer listened to their "I say, old chap, don’t you think you could give me some reviews to do?" Publishers used to make me uncomfortable by threatening to pull their ads due to an unfavorable review, but M'Clellan just shook his head knowingly and reassured me.
"Mr. Oakleigh," he would say, "ye've no call to mind yon fulish buddy. He kens well—if you don't—that good reviews never yet sold a bad book, nor bad reviews killed a good one, neither."
"Mr. Oakleigh," he would say, "you have no reason to worry about that foolish guy. He knows well—if you don't—that good reviews never sold a bad book, and bad reviews never killed a good one, either."
The journalistic side of our work was the most interesting, and I was sorry to drop more and more out of it as my uncle's foreign propaganda developed. One or other had to be sacrificed, however, and Bertrand could not run the Central Disarmament Committee single-handed. One of the chief bedrooms at Princes Gardens was turned into an office, and there we installed a paid secretary, who, we decided, must be Swiss, as his German was too bad for anyone but a Frenchman, and his French too bad for anyone but a German. His noncommittal name was Ruhler, his function to conduct long ceremonial correspondence with The Hague, the Internationale, Mr. Secretary Judd of the United States of America, and a host of less ornate persons and bodies throughout the world.
The journalistic aspect of our work was the most fascinating, and I regretted stepping away from it as my uncle's foreign propaganda grew. One had to give way, though, and Bertrand couldn't manage the Central Disarmament Committee alone. We converted one of the main bedrooms at Princes Gardens into an office, where we hired a secretary, who we decided had to be Swiss, since his German was too poor for anyone but a Frenchman, and his French was too poor for anyone but a German. His neutral name was Ruhler, and his job was to handle extensive formal correspondence with The Hague, the Internationale, Mr. Secretary Judd from the United States, and a range of other less distinguished individuals and organizations around the globe.
No sooner was M'Clellan in charge of "Peace" office and Ruhler of the Central Committee than my uncle and I took the road. I shall say little of our lecturing tours for two reasons: first, they exactly resembled every other organization conducted for similar purposes, be it the 1909 Budget League or the earlier Anti-Licensing Bill Crusade; secondly, there can be hardly a man or woman of full age in England this day who did not either attend one of our meetings or read reports of our oratorical flights in the daily press. The British Isles were divided into suitable areas and submerged with earnest speakers. Members of Parliament, Liberal candidates, Nonconformist pastors and unspecialized publicists with a taste for improving their platform style at someone else's expense swarmed in answer to our call.
No sooner had M'Clellan taken over the "Peace" office and Ruhler the Central Committee than my uncle and I hit the road. I’ll keep my thoughts on our lecture tours brief for two reasons: first, they were just like every other organization aimed at the same goals, whether it was the 1909 Budget League or the earlier Anti-Licensing Bill Crusade; second, it's likely that almost every adult in England today either attended one of our meetings or read about our speeches in the daily news. The British Isles were divided into manageable areas and filled with passionate speakers. Members of Parliament, Liberal candidates, Nonconformist pastors, and general publicists eager to polish their speaking skills at someone else's expense flooded in response to our invitation.
The money poured in as liberally as the men. Quakers from principle, international bankers from interest, and a large, unorganized non-party group of pacificists, because we made their flesh creep, pressed forward, cheque in hand. I recall that one of our largest donations came from Sir Adolf Erckmann, and in the early months of the war we were bitterly criticized for accepting money from a Jew of German birth for the propagation of doctrines calculated to weaken the national power of resistance. I reply that we aimed at weakening in equal measure the capacity of all nations for mutual destruction; and in justice to Erckmann, whom I have[Pg 247] little cause to love, he was neither Jew nor Gentile, bond nor free, but an international banker with everything to lose by war.
The money came in as freely as the men did. Quakers out of principle, international bankers out of self-interest, and a large, unorganized non-party group of pacifists, because we made them uneasy, stepped forward with checks in hand. I remember that one of our biggest donations was from Sir Adolf Erckmann, and in the early months of the war, we faced harsh criticism for taking money from a Jew of German descent to promote ideas that could undermine our national ability to resist. I argue that our goal was to reduce the ability of all nations to destroy each other; and to be fair to Erckmann, whom I have[Pg 247] little reason to appreciate, he was not just a Jew or Gentile, enslaved or free, but an international banker who had everything to lose in a war.
Hard on this criticism followed the question propounded in the late summer of 1914 by a hundred papers and a hundred thousand tongues, what—if anything—the Disarmament League had achieved for all its pamphlets, its speeches and its international propaganda. Well, I think we killed the Chauvinism that plunged this country in the South African War; the criminal Teutonic doctrine that war is a fine thing in itself and the necessary purging of a nation's fatty degeneration found no audience in these islands: we won respect for The Hague Tribunal, and can claim some credit for the Taft Arbitration Treaty with the United States. Perhaps, too, we postponed war when a more bellicose people might have plunged blood-thirstily into the Balkan embroglio. That we impaired the national power of resistance by opposing Lord Roberts' national service propaganda, I resolutely deny. The Haldane Army Reorganization rightly contemplated a naval screen behind which an army of any size could be built up. I for one never committed the illogicality of trying to reduce the Government's ship-building programme without proportional reduction on the part of other countries. Whether I should have embarked on the peace propaganda if the Government had told me its foreign obligations of honour, is another question.
Following this criticism came the question raised in the late summer of 1914 by countless newspapers and voices, asking what the Disarmament League had actually achieved with all its pamphlets, speeches, and international outreach. I believe we helped eliminate the nationalism that led this country into the South African War; the destructive Teutonic belief that war is inherently good and necessary for a nation’s rejuvenation found no support in these islands. We gained respect for The Hague Tribunal and can take some credit for the Taft Arbitration Treaty with the United States. Perhaps we also delayed conflict when a more aggressive population might have recklessly entered the Balkan mess. I firmly deny that we weakened the nation’s ability to resist by opposing Lord Roberts’ national service push. The Haldane Army Reorganization correctly anticipated the need for a naval defense behind which any size army could be formed. Personally, I never made the mistake of trying to reduce the Government's shipbuilding program without expecting similar cuts from other nations. Whether I would have taken part in peace advocacy if the Government had outlined its foreign commitments is a different matter.
Of course, if anyone asks me to explain away the present fact of war, I must ask in my turn whether a law against duelling had abolished the present fact of assault or isolated murder. Our League had a life of some seven years, the Internationale perhaps six times as long; both these organizations were as powerless to prevent war as two thousand years of Christian teaching.
Of course, if anyone asks me to justify the current reality of war, I have to ask in return whether a law against dueling has eliminated the ongoing issues of assault or random murder. Our League lasted about seven years, while the Internationale lasted maybe six times that long; both organizations were just as powerless to stop war as two thousand years of Christian teaching.
But my present task is to describe and not to defend or speculate. If I have dealt at some length with the activities of the League, my excuse must be that it monopolized so much of my time between 1908 and 1910. When the paper and the correspondence bureau and the lecturing tours had[Pg 248] been organized and set on their feet to stand alone, we were engaged in promoting a better understanding with the principal powers on the Continent. In 1909 my uncle arranged for an extended tour to be undertaken through the principal towns of France, Germany, Austria, Italy and Russia by representatives of the principal newspapers in the kingdom; on their return at the end of six months, he sent them to the United States, Canada and certain of the South American Republics. In the meantime, a return visit was paid by a hundred and fifty continental journalists, and my uncle and I escorted them round London, introduced them to some of the chief manufacturing centres, divided them into groups of ten and billeted them on sympathetic country houses, with results that were occasionally embarrassing and had not a few of those unrehearsed effects which constitute sometimes the success, sometimes the disaster, but always the comic element in such campaigns of strenuous goodwill.
But my current task is to describe and not to defend or speculate. If I’ve spent quite a bit of time discussing the League's activities, it’s because it consumed so much of my time between 1908 and 1910. Once the paper, the correspondence bureau, and the lecture tours were organized and running independently, we focused on fostering better understanding with the major powers on the Continent. In 1909, my uncle organized a long tour through the main cities of France, Germany, Austria, Italy, and Russia for representatives of the leading newspapers in the country; when they returned after six months, he sent them to the United States, Canada, and some South American Republics. In the meantime, we hosted a return visit from a hundred and fifty continental journalists, and my uncle and I showed them around London, introduced them to some key manufacturing centers, split them into groups of ten, and placed them in welcoming country houses, which sometimes led to awkward moments and had more than a few of those unscripted instances that can either be a success or a disaster, but always provide a humorous touch in efforts of intense goodwill.
The return visit of the journalists was followed by a mission of British Trades-Unionists to the Continent; we received a deputation representing Continental Labour in our turn. The Bar went next, and then a Committee of the House of Commons, then a sprinkling of the British Medical Association, and lastly a number of Church of England clergy and Free Church ministers. When I say that each visit called forth a return visit, and that Bertrand and I bore the brunt of entertaining and shepherding our visitors; when I add that my uncle was a member of the House the whole time (and an assiduous attendant), while I kept him company till my defeat in the first election of 1910, it is not wonderful that we both tended to drop out of London social life and to lose touch with all but our most intimate friends and relations.
The journalists' return visit was followed by a mission of British trade unionists to the continent; we received a delegation representing continental labor in return. Then came the bar, followed by a committee from the House of Commons, a few members of the British Medical Association, and finally a number of Church of England clergy and Free Church ministers. When I say that each visit resulted in a reciprocal visit and that Bertrand and I had to handle most of the entertaining and guiding of our visitors; when I add that my uncle was a member of the House the entire time (and was very diligent about attending), while I kept him company until my loss in the first election of 1910, it's not surprising that we both started to drift away from London social life and lost touch with all but our closest friends and family.
It was not until the autumn of 1909 that I could find time to spend a fortnight with Loring at House of Steynes. I remember him telling me that the Daintons would be of the party, but it was so long since I had seen them that I had no idea even whether they had spent the intervening time in England. Sonia's engagement was broken off late[Pg 249] in 1907, and almost her first appearance in public after the rupture was when we met in Scotland two years later. I gather that Loring, who was lazily attracted by her, paid several visits to Crowley Court, but he and I played Box and Cox so far as London was concerned. When I came back for the opening of Parliament, he moved unobtrusively away to the Riviera, only returning in the height of the season when my hands were full of foreign visitors and my mouth of polyglot civilities and explanations. We no longer met to exchange news of O'Rane, because there was no news to exchange. After his single postcard to Summertown from Mombasa, the silence of the grave descended upon him, and nothing but my conviction of his material indestructibility kept me from fearing that he might in very truth be dead.
It wasn’t until the fall of 1909 that I finally found time to spend two weeks with Loring at House of Steynes. I remember him mentioning that the Daintons would be joining us, but it had been so long since I last saw them that I had no idea if they had been in England during that time. Sonia’s engagement ended in late[Pg 249] 1907, and her first public appearance after the breakup was when we met in Scotland two years later. I learned that Loring, who was casually interested in her, made several visits to Crowley Court, but he and I pretty much avoided each other when it came to London. When I returned for Parliament's opening, he quietly slipped away to the Riviera, only coming back in the peak season when I was busy with foreign guests and had to deal with various polite conversations and explanations. We no longer met to share updates about O'Rane because there was nothing to share. After his one postcard to Summertown from Mombasa, a heavy silence fell over him, and only my belief in his resilience kept me from worrying that he might actually be dead.
And then without warning I was called upon to fulfil my part of the old covenant. On a summer night in 1909 an invitation sang its way over the wires from Knightsbridge to Curzon Street.
And then, out of the blue, I was summoned to fulfill my role in the old agreement. On a summer night in 1909, an invitation buzzed its way over the wires from Knightsbridge to Curzon Street.
"My compliments to Lord Loring, and, if he will dine with me to-night at the Eclectic, I can give him news of Mr. O'Rane."
"My compliments to Lord Loring, and if he joins me for dinner tonight at the Eclectic, I can share news about Mr. O'Rane."
III
"If you tell me the little man's been writing to you," were Loring's first words, "I'm afraid I shan't believe you."
"If you tell me the little guy's been writing to you," were Loring's first words, "I'm afraid I won't believe you."
I helped him to take his coat off and led the way into the dining-room.
I helped him take off his coat and showed him the way into the dining room.
"I wouldn't insult your intelligence with such a story," I answered. "It was infinitely more Raneyesque."
"I wouldn’t insult your intelligence with that story," I replied. "It was way more Raneyesque."
"Well, where is he and what's he doing?"
"Well, where is he and what’s he up to?"
"Where did he say he was going? What did he say he would do?" I asked in turn. "My dear Jim, Raney's one of those people whose dreams come true. He told us he was going to Mexico, and he's gone to Mexico; he told us he was going to make money, and I gather he's making the devil of a lot."
"Where did he say he was going? What did he say he would do?" I asked back. "My dear Jim, Raney's one of those people whose dreams come true. He told us he was going to Mexico, and he’s gone to Mexico; he told us he was going to make money, and I hear he’s making a ton."
"When's he coming home?" Loring asked.
"When is he coming home?" Loring asked.
I was about to admit ignorance when an old recollection stirred in my brain and I completed the history.
I was about to admit that I didn’t know anything when an old memory popped up in my mind, and I finished telling the story.
"He told me he would dine with me in this room on the first of May next year. He will dine—at that time—in this place."
"He told me he would have dinner with me in this room on May 1st next year. He will dine—at that time—in this place."
Loring helped himself to plovers' eggs and began slowly to remove the shells.
Loring took some plovers' eggs and started to carefully peel away the shells.
"The little man's born out of time, you know," he said, with a laugh. "He belongs to the spacious days of Elizabeth. I'm glad he's in luck. God knows, if ever a man deserved it, if ever there was poetic justice for real pluck ..." he left the sentence eloquently unfinished. "Drive ahead, George."
"The little guy is out of place, you know," he said with a laugh. "He belongs to the grand days of Elizabeth. I'm glad he's finally hit the jackpot. God knows, if anyone deserved it, if there was ever poetic justice for true courage ..." he left the sentence powerfully unfinished. "Keep going, George."
"In time," I said, "and at a price."
"In time," I said, "and for a price."
Nearly four years in the House of Commons had made me quite shameless in the matter of log-rolling. I held Loring to ransom and refused to utter another word about O'Rane until he had promised to let me descend on House of Steynes with a party of ten French journalists who were arriving in England in two months' time and had to be shown every side of English social life. It was a preposterous request for me to make, and Loring very properly refused it—not once but several times. Only at the end of a long and—if I may say so—well chosen dinner, when I declined even to mention O'Rane's name, did he show a willingness to compromise.
Nearly four years in the House of Commons had made me quite bold when it came to trading favors. I had Loring over a barrel and refused to say another word about O'Rane until he agreed to let me bring a group of ten French journalists to House of Steynes, who were coming to England in two months and needed to see every aspect of English social life. It was an outrageous request for me to make, and Loring rightly turned me down—not just once, but several times. Only after a long and—if I may say so—well-chosen dinner, when I wouldn’t even mention O'Rane's name, did he seem open to a compromise.
"Have it your own way!" he exclaimed impatiently. "I shan't be there, though."
"Do it your way!" he said impatiently. "I won't be there, though."
"My dear Jim, unless you're there from start to finish——"
"My dear Jim, unless you're there from beginning to end——"
"This is sheer blackmail!" he cried.
"This is pure blackmail!" he shouted.
"As you will," I answered, folding my arms obstinately.
"As you wish," I replied, folding my arms stubbornly.
"You're a dirty dog, George," he answered, with slow scorn. "I suppose I shall have to promise, though."
"You're a dirty dog, George," he replied, with slow contempt. "I guess I'll have to promise, though."
Before telling my tale, I had to explain how it had reached me. The previous evening had been devoted to one of many all-night sittings on the interminable 1909 Budget. I walked home between five and six o'clock in the morning, as the returning market-carts rumbled sleepily westward along Knightsbridge, and belated revellers in vivid dresses and with[Pg 251] tired, white faces flashed by in taxis and private cars. My head was aching, my lungs seemed charged with the poisoned air of the House, and I was chilled to the marrow of my bones; cursing a factious Opposition, I had reached the door of my uncle's house in Princes Gardens and was fumbling for my latch-key, when I noticed a man sitting on the steps with his head on his knees and his hands clasped round his legs. He awoke as I tried to squeeze by him, rubbed his eyes, yawned, gazed round him, and then scrambled stiffly to his feet.
Before I start my story, I need to explain how I got it. The night before was spent in one of many all-night sessions on the endless 1909 Budget. I walked home between five and six in the morning, with market carts groaning westward along Knightsbridge, and late-night partygoers in bright outfits with tired, pale faces zooming by in taxis and private cars. My head was pounding, my lungs felt heavy with the stale air from the House, and I was freezing to my core; grumbling about a troublesome Opposition, I reached the door of my uncle's house on Princes Gardens and was fumbling for my latch-key when I saw a man sitting on the steps with his head on his knees and his arms wrapped around his legs. He woke up as I tried to squeeze past him, rubbed his eyes, yawned, looked around, and then slowly got to his feet.
"Maybe you're Mr. George Oakleigh?" he asked, with an American intonation almost too strong to be natural. And then, when I bowed in assent, "Gee, but it's cold waiting. D'ye think I could come in for a piece? I've been sitting here since ten last night."
"Maybe you're Mr. George Oakleigh?" he asked, with an American accent that was almost too strong to be real. And then, when I nodded in agreement, he said, "Wow, it's really cold waiting out here. Do you think I could come in for a bit? I've been sitting here since ten last night."
My first desire was for a hot bath, my second for bed. Both points were clearly propounded to the American.
My first wish was for a hot bath, my second for a bed. Both requests were clearly stated to the American.
"Guess that'll keep," he answered easily. "I've a message from your friend David O'Rane." He felt in his pocket and produced a card with the name "James Morris." and some address that I have forgotten in Mexico City. On the back was pencilled, "Please give bearer any assistance he may require. D. O'R."
"Guess that'll hold," he replied casually. "I have a message from your friend David O'Rane." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a card with the name "James Morris" and an address in Mexico City that I've forgotten. On the back, it was written in pencil, "Please give the bearer any help he may need. D. O'R."
"What can I do for you, Mr. Morris?" I asked unenthusiastically, fingering the card and then glancing at my watch.
"What can I do for you, Mr. Morris?" I asked with little enthusiasm, playing with the card and then checking my watch.
"A warm room and something to eat," he answered, with a shiver. "My name's not Morris, by the way, but it'll serve. And I'm not a native of Mexico, but that'll serve. My folk come from this side of the water, but they're not proud of me for some reason. By the same token, I shan't keep you long from your bath. I'm known in Knightsbridge. 'Late to bed and early to rise, Is the rule for Knightsbridge, if you're wise.' All right, I'm not jagged."
"A warm room and some food," he replied, shivering. "My name's not Morris, but that works. And I'm not originally from Mexico, but that works too. My family comes from this side of the water, but for some reason, they're not proud of me. That said, I won't keep you from your bath for long. I'm known in Knightsbridge. 'Stay up late and wake up early is the rule for Knightsbridge, if you're smart.' Okay, I'm not rough around the edges."
Mr. Morris's manner was so unprepossessing that nothing but my regard for O'Rane would have induced me to admit him to the house at this—or any—hour. In appearance, the man was of medium size with powerful hands and thin, riding legs. His hair and skin were fair, his eyes grey, and his[Pg 252] features regular though weak. All pretension to good looks, however, was ruined by his expression, which was an unattractive blend of cunning and effrontery. His lower lip shot out at the end of a sentence, as though to conceal the weak line of his chin: deep furrows from nose to mouth formed themselves into a perpetual sneer; the pale eyes were half hidden under their insolent, drooping lids. And with it all there was something pitiful about the man: he was so young, not more than two and twenty; the recklessness was so crude, the frailty of character so patent. He seemed like a highly strung child who had been bullied into obstinacy and violence by an unsympathetic nurse. And that, I believe, was in fact one part of his history.
Mr. Morris's demeanor was so off-putting that only my respect for O'Rane would have made me let him into the house at this— or any— hour. In appearance, he was of average height with strong hands and thin legs from riding. His hair and skin were light, his eyes grey, and his[Pg 252] features were regular but weak. Any hint of attractiveness was overshadowed by his expression, which was an unappealing mix of slyness and arrogance. His lower lip jutted out at the end of a sentence, as if to hide the weak line of his chin: deep creases from his nose to his mouth formed a constant sneer; his pale eyes were partly obscured by their insolent, drooping eyelids. And despite all that, there was something sad about him: he was so young, not more than twenty-two; the recklessness was so raw, and the fragility of his character was obvious. He seemed like a high-strung child who had been bullied into stubbornness and aggression by an unsympathetic caregiver. And that, I believe, was indeed a part of his story.
"Come in, Mr. Morris," I said, opening the door. "I shall be glad to hear any news of O'Rane and to do anything I can for a friend of his."
"Come on in, Mr. Morris," I said, opening the door. "I’d be happy to hear any news about O'Rane and to help out a friend of his in any way I can."
"A name to conjure with, seemingly," said Morris, with a malicious smile.
"A name to conjure with, it seems," said Morris, with a nasty grin.
"O'Rane's?"
"O'Rane's?"
"I reckon so. You'll admit you didn't precisely freeze on to me at first sight. However, no ill feeling."
"I guess so. You’ll admit you didn’t exactly warm up to me right away. But no hard feelings."
"It was an unusual hour for a call," I replied.
"It was a strange time to get a call," I replied.
"And I looked an unusual sort of a customer, eh? Well, never mind. What's this? Cheese? I can do with some of that. No whiskey! I don't use spirits nowadays, not since I met O'Rane."
"And I looked like a pretty unusual customer, right? Well, whatever. What's this? Cheese? I could go for some of that. No whiskey! I don't drink spirits these days, not since I met O'Rane."
We sat in silence while he munched bread and cheese, contentedly glancing round the room at the pictures or, when he thought I was not looking, letting his eyes rest on me. The curtains were still drawn, and the yellow light from the chandelier, feeble by contrast with the cold, diamond clarity of the dawn outside, lent an added element of the fantastic to our meeting. I lit a cigar, settled wearily into my chair and told him not to hurry himself.
We sat in silence while he ate bread and cheese, happily glancing around the room at the pictures or, when he thought I wasn't watching, letting his gaze linger on me. The curtains were still closed, and the yellow light from the chandelier, weak compared to the cold, clear light of dawn outside, added a surreal touch to our meeting. I lit a cigar, sank tiredly into my chair, and told him not to rush.
"Well, start at the beginning," he said at length, "I met him eighteen months ago in Tomlinson's Saloon, Acacia Avenue, Mexico City. He hadn't been in the country more than a few days—landed with five thousand dollars he'd[Pg 253] made out Africa way and was looking for likely oil propositions. I was with the Central Syndicate in those days. No need to ask why I was in the accursed country at all, or what I was doing. The Syndicate made me cashier in their innocence of heart, and, though I wasn't overpaid, their bookkeeping left loopholes for a man of enterprise. I used those loopholes some. By the time I met O'Rane, the Syndicate had lent me 4000 dollars—more'n eight hundred pounds—without knowing it. We weren't in sight of an audit, I'd got months to doctor the entries, it was roses all the way." Truculently he thrust forward his lower lip, every inch of him the bragging schoolboy. "Then—I had ninety minutes' warning—the Syndicate started in for amalgamation with the Southern Combine, the accountants rolled up for the valuation—and I thought Mexico City wasn't good for my health."
"Well, let's start at the beginning," he said after a while, "I met him eighteen months ago at Tomlinson's Saloon on Acacia Avenue in Mexico City. He had just arrived in the country a few days earlier—he landed with five thousand dollars he'd made in Africa and was on the lookout for promising oil investments. I was with the Central Syndicate back then. No need to explain why I was in that miserable place at all or what I was up to. The Syndicate naively made me the cashier, and even though I wasn't making much, their bookkeeping had plenty of loopholes for someone with initiative. I took advantage of those loopholes a bit. By the time I met O'Rane, the Syndicate had lent me 4000 dollars—over eight hundred pounds—without realizing it. We weren't facing an audit, I had months to fix the entries, and everything was going great." He defiantly pushed out his lower lip, every bit the boasting schoolboy. "Then—I got a ninety-minute warning— the Syndicate was starting to merge with the Southern Combine, the accountants were coming in for the valuation—and I figured Mexico City wasn't the place for me anymore."
He paused dramatically, finished his soda water and put down the empty glass.
He paused dramatically, finished his soda water, and set down the empty glass.
"That's when I met O'Rane," he went on. "There wasn't much packing or leave-taking to get through. I booked express for New Orleans and turned into Tomlinson's till it was time to get under way for the depot. That's where they took me—I was a fool to run before evening, it was bound to arouse suspicion. I'd been talking to O'Rane a matter of half an hour—oil prospects and such like—when I felt a hand on my shoulder and a shiver down my spine."
"That's when I met O'Rane," he continued. "There wasn't much packing or saying goodbye to do. I booked an express train to New Orleans and went to Tomlinson's until it was time to head to the station. That's where they caught me—I was an idiot to leave before evening; it was sure to raise suspicion. I'd been chatting with O'Rane for about half an hour—talking about oil prospects and stuff—when I felt a hand on my shoulder and a chill ran down my spine."
He paused again and helped himself to a cigar.
He paused again and grabbed a cigar.
"To this day I don't know why he did it," he resumed, "but I'd not been four and twenty hours in my cell when they told me there was a visitor wanting to speak with me.
"To this day I don't know why he did it," he continued, "but I hadn't been in my cell for even twenty-four hours when they told me there was a visitor who wanted to speak with me."
"'Tell him I'm only at home on the sixth Friday of the month,' I said.
"'Tell him I'm only home on the sixth Friday of the month,' I said."
"I didn't want any durned visitors. He came in, though—leastways he came to the door and peeked through the grille.
"I didn't want any pesky visitors. He came in, though—at least he came to the door and peeked through the grate."
"'Morning,' says he, 'you remember we met in Tomlinson's yesterday. My name's O'Rane.'
"'Morning,' he says, 'you remember we met at Tomlinson's yesterday. My name's O'Rane.'"
"'I've not got a card,' says I, 'but you'll find full particulars in the book upstairs.'
"'I don't have a card,' I said, 'but you'll find all the details in the book upstairs.'"
"I wasn't out to be civil and I thought he'd taken the hint and cleared. He was still at the grille, though, next time I looked up.
"I wasn't trying to be polite, and I thought he got the message and left. But when I looked up again, he was still at the grill."
"'Which college were you?' he asks after a bit—for all the world as if we were still drinking cocktails in Tomlinson's. College! If he'd asked my views on Bacon and Shakespeare....
"'Which college did you go to?' he asks after a moment—as if we were still sipping cocktails at Tomlinson's. College! If he’d asked me about my thoughts on Bacon and Shakespeare....
"'What the hell's that to you?' I blazed out.
"'What the hell is that to you?' I shouted."
"'It was Merton or Corpus, but I can't remember which,' he says.
"'It was Merton or Corpus, but I can't remember which one,' he says."
"I didn't say anything to that.
I didn't say anything in response to that.
"'I was at the House,' he went on. 'I wanted to see if I couldn't give you a lift up. What's the amount in dispute?'
"'I was at the House,' he continued. 'I wanted to see if I could give you a hand. What's the amount we're arguing about?'"
"'Four thousand,' I answered and heard him whistle.
"'Four thousand,' I replied and heard him whistle.
"'Pounds?' he asks.
"'Pounds?' he asks."
"'No such luck,' I said. 'Dollars.' I mean, to be lagged for that....
'Not a chance,' I said. 'Dollars.' I mean, to be delayed for that...
"Believe me or not, that man O'Rane sighed with relief.
"Believe it or not, that guy O'Rane sighed with relief."
"'I can manage that,' he said. 'So long.'
"'I can handle that,' he said. 'See you later.'"
"Next morning they let me out. There may have been more surprised men in Mexico City, but, if there were, I didn't meet 'em. How he squared the Syndicate and the officials and the whole durned Criminal Code of Mexico, I don't know. I didn't ask. I had a bath and a shave at his hotel, then he gave me breakfast, then a cigar, and then we put up our feet and talked.
"Next morning they let me out. There might have been more surprised guys in Mexico City, but if there were, I didn't run into them. I have no idea how he managed to handle the Syndicate, the officials, and the entire complicated Criminal Code of Mexico. I didn’t ask. I took a bath and shaved at his hotel, then he treated me to breakfast, gave me a cigar, and then we kicked back and chatted."
"'You'd better quit Mexico City for a piece,' he began.
"'You'd better leave Mexico City for a bit,' he started."
"I nodded. The same great thought had occurred to me.
I nodded. I had the same brilliant idea.
"'I'm out for oil,' he went on, 'd'you care to come?'
"'I'm going out for oil,' he continued, 'do you want to join me?'"
"'D'you care about having me?' I suggested.
"'Do you care about having me?' I suggested."
"'I shouldn't have asked you if I didn't,' he says.
"'I shouldn't have asked you if I didn't,' he says."
"'I'd look for oil in hell for you,' I said.
"I'd search for oil in hell for you," I said.
"We shook on that.
"We made a deal."
"'We shall rough it some,' he warned me. 'Better hear the terms first. Item one: I'll never ask you to do a thing I won't do myself.'
"'We'll have to make do a bit,' he warned me. 'You should hear the terms first. Item one: I’ll never ask you to do something I wouldn’t do myself.'"
"'Done!' I said.
"All done!" I said.
"'Then that's about all,' says he, taking his feet off the[Pg 255] table and looking at his watch. 'Half profits for each, and I'm to say when the proposition's worked out.'"
"'Then that’s about it,' he says, taking his feet off the[Pg 255] table and checking his watch. 'Half the profits for each of us, and I get to decide when the proposal is finalized.'"
Mr. James Morris, as he chose to call himself, late of Merton (or Corpus Christi) College, Oxford, knocked the ash off his cigar and looked round the library.
Mr. James Morris, as he preferred to call himself, formerly of Merton (or Corpus Christi) College, Oxford, tapped the ash off his cigar and surveyed the library.
"You've not got such a thing as a large scale map of Mexico, have you?" he asked. "Well, it doesn't matter. I guess the places would mostly be only names to you. We started West—Gonsalo way—and we worked some. Living Springs was our first success, and we let the Southern Combine have an option on that so as we could buy plant for the St. Esmond concession, and six months' working of St. Esmond gave us capital to buy out the Gonsalo Development Syndicate and round off our holding. Since then we've struck oil at Pica, Melango and Long Valley."
"You don't have a large map of Mexico, do you?" he asked. "Well, it doesn't matter. I guess the locations would mostly just be names to you. We started in the West—around Gonsalo—and got to work. Living Springs was our first success, and we gave the Southern Combine an option on that so we could buy equipment for the St. Esmond concession. Six months of work at St. Esmond gave us the capital to buy out the Gonsalo Development Syndicate and expand our holdings. Since then, we've found oil at Pica, Melango, and Long Valley."
He paused considerately to let the unfamiliar names sink into my memory.
He paused thoughtfully to give me a chance to remember the unfamiliar names.
"In eighteen months we've never looked back," he went on, with rising enthusiasm. "Every dollar we made went back to the business—barring what we needed to live on, and that was mostly bread, meat and tobacco, with an occasional new pair of boots or breeches to keep us decent. And then three months ago we started prospecting in new territory—I can't tell you where it is, 'cos we're still negotiating. I found the oil, and O'Rane did the rest. He thinks it's the richest thing we've ever struck and he's going to collar the proposition. The territory's about the size of Scotland, and the concession will run to anything between one and two million dollars."
"In the last eighteen months, we've never looked back," he continued with growing enthusiasm. "Every dollar we earned went right back into the business—except for what we needed to live on, which was mostly just bread, meat, and tobacco, plus an occasional new pair of boots or pants to keep us presentable. Then, three months ago, we started exploring new territory—I can't tell you where it is because we're still in negotiations. I found the oil, and O'Rane handled everything else. He believes it's the richest find we've ever discovered, and he's going to secure the deal. The area is about the size of Scotland, and the concession will be worth between one and two million dollars."
He pulled an envelope from his pocket and scribbled some figures on the back.
He took an envelope out of his pocket and quickly wrote down some numbers on the back.
"We're selling our shirts to get it," he told me. "O'Rane never borrows money, but he's sent me over here to float a company to buy everything we've found or made in the last year and a half. He couldn't come himself: the sweepings of God's universe that we call our labour would be drunk by ten and knifing each other by ten-thirty without him to get a cinch on 'em. If I bring it off, we shall have enough for[Pg 256] the concession. Maybe it won't pan out as rich as we hope, and then we start again at the bottom. That's the sort of risk he loves taking. That's—that's just O'Rane. Maybe he's right, and there's oil enough to flood Sahara. Put the concession at a million dollars and the average yield at ten per cent on your capital. A hundred thousand dollars per annum—gross. Take half of that away for working expenses—fifty thousand, net. Half profits on that, twenty-five thousand dollars a year—£5000 for each of us.
"We're selling our shirts to make it happen," he told me. "O'Rane never borrows money, but he sent me here to set up a company to buy everything we've discovered or created in the last year and a half. He couldn't come himself: the chaos of our work would be out of control by ten and fighting each other by ten-thirty without him to manage them. If I pull this off, we’ll have enough for[Pg 256] the concession. Maybe it won’t turn out as lucrative as we hope, and then we start again from scratch. That’s the kind of risk he loves taking. That’s— that’s just O'Rane. Maybe he’s right, and there’s enough oil to flood the Sahara. Set the concession at a million dollars and the average yield at ten percent on your capital. A hundred thousand dollars a year—gross. Take half of that for operating costs—fifty thousand, net. Half profits on that, twenty-five thousand dollars a year—£5000 for each of us.
"O'Rane says he'll be satisfied with that. When we touch total net profit of fifty thousand dollars, he'll sell out or turn the proposition over to a company. Then he'll come back to England and go into Parliament and cut a dash. And I—well, I'll have to say good-bye to him, I guess."
"O'Rane says he’ll be good with that. Once we hit a total net profit of fifty thousand dollars, he’ll either sell out or hand the deal over to a company. Then he’ll return to England and join Parliament to make a name for himself. As for me—well, I guess I’ll have to say goodbye to him."
He stopped abruptly as though there were much more that he would have liked to say. We sat smoking in silence for a few moments. Morris's raw, ill-regulated susceptibilities had made him an easy victim to Raney's personality: perhaps he was already wondering what to do when the strange partnership dissolved, and Raney returned alone—perhaps he recognized his own inability to continue the work single-handed when the inspiration and driving force were removed: perhaps, as his eyes glanced out on the silence and desolation of Knightsbridge, he was weighing the possibility of starting afresh and making a new home for himself in a Western capital.
He stopped suddenly, as if he had much more to say. We sat smoking in silence for a few moments. Morris's raw, unregulated sensitivities had made him an easy target for Raney's personality: maybe he was already thinking about what to do when the unusual partnership ended and Raney returned alone—maybe he realized he couldn't continue the work on his own once the inspiration and motivation were gone: perhaps, as his eyes drifted out to the silence and emptiness of Knightsbridge, he was considering the possibility of starting over and making a new life for himself in a Western city.
For myself, I had no other thought than that I should have liked a man to speak of me as Morris had spoken of O'Rane. I should have welcomed a little of his humanity, his singleness of heart and his unshakeable faith in himself. While he worked in shirt and trousers or ventured his last hundreds on an admitted scamp or staked everything he had won on the chance of greater winnings, I was sitting tired and chilled by my late hours at the House, ruling Morris out from my list of desirable acquaintances on the ground that I disliked his manner and appearance, possibly even wondering if he were to be trusted to put down the silver cigar cutter before he left....
For me, I couldn't help but wish that someone would talk about me the way Morris talked about O'Rane. I would have appreciated a bit of his humanity, his genuine heart, and his unwavering self-confidence. While he was working in his shirt and pants or risking his last few hundred bucks on a known con artist or betting everything he'd won for a shot at even bigger wins, I was sitting there, exhausted and cold from my late hours at the House, ruling Morris out of my list of people I wanted to know because I didn't like his attitude and looks, maybe even questioning whether he could be trusted to set down the silver cigar cutter before leaving...
"Is there anything I can do for you, Morris?" I asked with a sudden shock of penitence at my own insular prejudice.
"Is there anything I can do for you, Morris?" I asked, feeling a sudden wave of guilt about my own narrow-mindedness.
He noticed that I had dropped the 'Mister' and seemed gratified.
He saw that I had dropped the 'Mister' and looked pleased.
"Guess not, thanks," he answered, yawning and stretching himself. "I've got the proposition pretty nigh fixed. I'll take any message you like to send O'Rane. He sent love to everybody and would like to hear from you. There's not much time or accommodation for writing out there. Our first camp was two blankets, a packing case and a banjo. When I went down with fever he gave me ragtime back-numbers and stories from the 'Earthly Paradise.' The man could make his pile doing memory stunts at a dime show. God! if I hadn't been so weak I could have laughed some. William Morris in Central America, in a bell tent bunged up with oil samples and quinine bottles." He glanced round the room at the shining mahogany furniture, and his toe tested the thickness of the carpet. "Well, good-bye," he said. "I'm pleased to have met you."
"Guess not, thanks," he replied, yawning and stretching. "I’ve got the plan just about figured out. I can take any message you want to send to O'Rane. He sends his love to everyone and would like to hear from you. There's not much time or space for writing out there. Our first campsite had two blankets, a packing crate, and a banjo. When I got hit with the fever, he entertained me with old ragtime songs and stories from the 'Earthly Paradise.' The guy could make a fortune doing memory tricks at a dime show. Man! If I hadn't felt so weak, I would have laughed. William Morris in Central America, in a bell tent filled with oil samples and quinine bottles." He looked around the room at the shiny mahogany furniture, and his toe tested the thickness of the carpet. "Well, goodbye," he said. "It was nice meeting you."
As he stood with outstretched hand, there was little enough of the American about him for all his laboured transatlanticisms.
As he stood with his hand extended, there was barely anything American about him despite his forced attempts at sounding transatlantic.
"Are you and he all alone?" I asked.
"Are you two by yourselves?" I asked.
"God! no. Not now. We've got the off-scourings of every nation and most of the saloons of Mexico City working for us. They're a dandy lot, but it's pretty to see O'Rane handling them. If ever you lose your faith in human nature, come and see him licking half-castes and Gringoes into shape. They'd string up old man Diaz and make O'Rane president for the asking. Well, I must be going."
"God! No. Not now. We've got the rejects from every nation and most of the bars in Mexico City working for us. They're a great bunch, but it's impressive to see O'Rane managing them. If you ever lose your faith in human nature, come and watch him whip half-breeds and foreigners into shape. They'd hang old man Diaz and make O'Rane president without hesitation. Well, I have to go."
"Look here," I said, as we shook hands again, "you must come and dine with me——"
"Look here," I said as we shook hands again, "you have to come and have dinner with me—"
He stopped me with a shake of the head.
He stopped me by shaking his head.
"Thanks. I don't show up in the West End by day. I spend my mornings down town—Mincing Lane way—and then I retire up stage. 'Sides, I'm due to sail on Friday if I can get fixed by then."
"Thanks. I don’t come to the West End during the day. I spend my mornings downtown—Mincing Lane—and then I head backstage. Besides, I’m set to sail on Friday if I can get everything sorted by then."
I walked with him to the front door and watched him appreciatively sniffing the early morning air.
I walked with him to the front door and saw him enjoy the fresh morning air.
"Good old London!" he exclaimed, and then with a return of his former sneering arrogance, "D'you ever see X——?"
"Good old London!" he exclaimed, and then with a return of his former sneering arrogance, "Have you ever seen X——?"
The name he mentioned was borne by a well-known Permanent Under-Secretary in one of the Government offices. He was a regular visitor at my uncle's house.
The name he mentioned belonged to a well-known Permanent Under-Secretary in one of the government offices. He was a frequent visitor at my uncle's house.
"And his wife?" Morris pursued. "Well, next time you run across her, just tell her that all's well in the New World. Good-bye."
"And his wife?" Morris asked. "Well, the next time you see her, just let her know that everything's fine in the New World. Bye."
When I had finished my story, Loring threw away the stump of his cigar and stretched himself.
When I finished my story, Loring tossed aside the remnant of his cigar and stretched out.
"As I told you earlier in the evening," he observed, "the little man has been born about three centuries too late."
"As I mentioned earlier in the evening," he noted, "the little guy was born about three hundred years too late."
IV
I always regarded Loring as the possessor of one sterling quality. Selfish he might be, or indolent, or inconsiderate, an old maid in his fussy little rules of everyday existence and an incurable romantic in his attitude to the life of the twentieth century. With it all he was a man of his word. Under blackmail he had pledged himself to entertain my French journalists, and when the time came for fulfilling the pledge he smiled welcome on them in the hall of House of Steynes.
I always saw Loring as having one great quality. He might have been selfish, lazy, or inconsiderate, with his uptight little habits in daily life and a hopeless romantic when it came to the twentieth century. Despite all that, he was a man of his word. Under pressure, he had promised to entertain my French journalists, and when the time came to keep that promise, he welcomed them with a smile in the hall of House of Steynes.
Indeed, so admirable was his manner that I retired unreluctantly from competition. Raney's messenger, the self-styled "James Morris," had called on me in June; the evangelists of Universal Brotherhood arrived in July, and for more sweltering weeks than I like to count, mine was the privilege of giving them tea and speeches on the Terrace, escorting them in unsuitable clothes to Goodwood and more speeches and misinforming them on subjects of historical interest in Westminster Abbey and St. Paul's—a course which afforded them opportunity of correcting me in further speeches, to the sluggish perplexity of the vergers.
Indeed, his style was so admirable that I willingly stepped back from the competition. Raney's messenger, calling himself "James Morris," visited me in June; the advocates of Universal Brotherhood showed up in July, and for more sweltering weeks than I care to remember, I had the honor of serving them tea and giving speeches on the Terrace, taking them to Goodwood in inappropriate attire for more speeches, and misinforming them about historical topics at Westminster Abbey and St. Paul's—a process that gave them the chance to correct me with even more speeches, leaving the vergers feeling sluggish and confused.
In August, the hoarse, limp mass of us repaired to Euston[Pg 259] and House of Steynes. Old Lady Loring was, perhaps fortunately, with Amy at Baden-Baden, though four days can be interminably long even in a bachelor party. Our host, however, put his heart into the work; with a grim thoroughness we visited Holyrood and Arthur's Seat, the Highlands and Islands and dismissed our guests fraternally with the clang of Clyde hammers resounding in their ears and an obstinate conviction that they had enjoyed themselves.
In August, the tired, lifeless group of us headed to Euston[Pg 259] and House of Steynes. Fortunately, Old Lady Loring was away with Amy in Baden-Baden, even though four days can feel like an eternity during a bachelor party. Our host, however, really put in the effort; we visited Holyrood and Arthur's Seat, the Highlands and Islands, and sent our guests off with the loud clang of Clyde hammers echoing in their ears, convinced that they had enjoyed themselves.
"And now," said Loring to my uncle as we walked out of the Waverley Station, "now for an All-British holiday. You can stay another week, sir? No women till my mother comes back—I thought that would appeal to you. You, George? Then the only thing to do is to find a telegraph office and invite everybody we can think of."
"And now," Loring said to my uncle as we walked out of the Waverley Station, "it's time for an all-British holiday. You can stay another week, right? No women until my mother gets back—I thought that would be a plus for you. What about you, George? Then the only thing we need to do is find a telegraph office and invite everyone we can think of."
Two days later, by persuasion on our part and perjury on theirs, we had snatched a dozen men from the same number of protesting hostesses. Tom Dainton was on his honeymoon—surely the least romantic of its kind for anyone who knew Tom or could imagine an ox-eyed wife yet more silent than himself!—but Sam came up to say good-bye before sailing for India with his regiment, and we had the luck to catch Mayhew on leave from Budapest. Summertown escaped the vigilance of his Colonel for half the time, and Arden telegraphed at some expense: "One resents these short notices but if one can be assured that the Waterloo brandy is not yet finished one may perhaps sacrifice oneself for one's friends but one cannot allow ones' acceptance to be taken as establishing a precedent."
Two days later, thanks to our persuasion and their lies, we managed to pull a dozen men away from the same number of protesting women. Tom Dainton was on his honeymoon—definitely the least romantic one imaginable for anyone who knew him or could picture an ox-eyed wife who was even more silent than he was!—but Sam stopped by to say goodbye before heading to India with his regiment, and we were lucky enough to catch Mayhew on leave from Budapest. Summertown slipped by his Colonel's watch for half the time, and Arden sent a telegraph at some cost: "One resents these short notices, but if one can be assured that the Waterloo brandy isn’t finished yet, one might just sacrifice oneself for one's friends; however, one cannot let one's acceptance establish a precedent."
The party was a rare antidote for anyone suffering from too much House of Commons and general propaganda. We bathed and lay about in long chairs and bathed again and enjoyed the delicious, lazy conversation wherein the speakers fall half asleep between the drawling sentences, and nobody makes epigrams or debating points, and nothing matters. Valentine Arden, exquisite, precious and inscrutable as ever, would unbend from time to time and speak as though he no longer feared a charge of enthusiasm. His books were attracting considerable attention with their sparkle and passionless satire,[Pg 260] and his talk left the impression on my mind that for all his youth the satire was not wholly cheap effect.
The party was a rare escape for anyone tired of the House of Commons and all the usual propaganda. We lounged in long chairs, took dips in the water, and enjoyed the delicious, lazy conversations where people would nearly doze off between the drawn-out sentences, no one trying to be clever or make points in a debate, and nothing mattered. Valentine Arden, as exquisite, precious, and mysterious as ever, would occasionally relax and speak as if he no longer worried about being too enthusiastic. His books were getting a lot of attention for their brilliance and cold, satirical edge, and his words left me feeling that despite his youth, the satire wasn't just a cheap trick.[Pg 260]
He analysed contemporary literature with the eyes of a man whose profession is to study technique, emphasizing the essentially derivative character of modern writing with its sex psychology borrowed from France, its Pottery School and Dartmoor School imitating Hardy, its intensive vision applied by the admirers of James. His final judgement was depressing, for there was nothing new except Wells and Conrad and little that was good. We were too much obsessed by our environment to produce or care for great books. Nothing was worth achieving or describing, unless it were an invitation to dine with royalty or a treatise on sexual pathology.
He looked at contemporary literature as someone who studies technique, highlighting how modern writing is mostly derivative—drawing its sexual psychology from France, mimicking Hardy with the Pottery School and Dartmoor School, and applying the intensive vision favored by admirers of James. His final assessment was disheartening, as there was hardly anything fresh aside from Wells and Conrad, and not much that was truly good. We were too preoccupied with our surroundings to create or appreciate great literature. Nothing seemed worth pursuing or describing, unless it involved an invitation to dine with royalty or a paper on sexual pathology.
The childlike preoccupation of grown men and women in the infinite littleness of social life was an irresistible mark for the satire of a man whose deliberate and effective pose was to exaggerate the fastidious artificiality of his generation. Valentine Arden had a courageous and altogether scornful soul. I have seen him enter the Ritz, thin and white as an Aubrey Beardsley pierrot, in a black coat lined with heliotrope silk. I have watched strong-minded young women humbling themselves before him because they knew his indifference to their charms, and I have marked the haughtiest of nervous hostesses exerting themselves to secure his comfort. In his early days no man of my time was so successful in getting taken at his own valuation. Later when his position was assured, half London was civil in the expectation of appearing in his next book; the other half in hopes of being left out.
The childish focus of adults on the tiny details of social life was an irresistible target for the satire of a man who made a point of highlighting the snobbish pretensions of his time. Valentine Arden had a bold and completely disdainful spirit. I’ve seen him walk into the Ritz, looking thin and pale like an Aubrey Beardsley pierrot, wearing a black coat lined with purple silk. I’ve watched strong-minded young women lower themselves in front of him because they knew he didn’t care about their appeal, and I’ve noticed even the most arrogant hosts going out of their way to make him comfortable. In his early days, no one in my time was as good at being seen the way he wanted to be seen. Later, when he had established himself, half of London was polite in hopes of making it into his next book; the other half hoped to be left out.
Mayhew's riotous fancy was little subdued by twelve months in a foreign capital devoted to special correspondence by day and the study of Austro-Hungary's myriad tongues by night. He was hardly less omniscient than in the old Fleet Street days when he dined with me at the Eclectic and prefaced preposterous stories with "The Prime Minister said to me in the Lobby only this afternoon, 'My dear Mayhew, I don't want this to go any further, but ...'" I remember the late absorption of Bosnia and Herzegovina left him tolerably sagacious.
Mayhew's wild imagination was hardly tamed by a year spent in a foreign capital, where he focused on special reports during the day and studied the many languages of Austro-Hungary at night. He was almost as knowledgeable as he had been during the old Fleet Street days when he would dine with me at the Eclectic and start outrageous stories with, "The Prime Minister just told me in the Lobby this afternoon, 'My dear Mayhew, I don’t want this to spread, but...'" I recall how the recent annexation of Bosnia and Herzegovina made him quite astute.
"I don't think people in this country realize what a near thing it was," he said, with a grave shake of the head. "It's a diplomatic triumph for the old Emperor, but he'd better not try to repeat it. Russia's got a long memory. At present she's recovering slowly from the Japanese War and wasn't equal to taking on Austria and Germany at the same time. Devil of it is, you never know where the thing'll stop. Russia brings in France, France may bring us in.... It's a great pity someone can't hold the Balkans under the sea for five minutes."
"I don't think people in this country understand how close we came," he said, shaking his head seriously. "It's a diplomatic win for the old Emperor, but he shouldn’t try this again. Russia remembers everything. Right now, they’re slowly recovering from the Japanese War and they can’t handle fighting Austria and Germany at the same time. The tricky part is that you never know how far it will go. If Russia gets France involved, France might pull us in too... It’s really unfortunate that no one can just keep the Balkans underwater for a bit."
I have a fairly long memory, and five years later I quoted Mayhew's words to him. He was honest enough to say that he had forgotten them and that the two Balkan wars had converted him to my own belief that a European war was too big a thing for any power to begin.
I have a pretty good memory, and five years later I quoted Mayhew's words to him. He was honest enough to admit that he had forgotten them and that the two Balkan wars had changed his mind to match my belief that a European war was too significant for any power to start.
House of Steynes was an asylum from the House of Commons, but we could not keep altogether free from politics. No one who remembers the 1909 Session will be surprised. I believe my record for divisions under the famous Budget was equalled by two men and beaten by three. It was the great fight of our time. I had been getting a bad name with the Whips, and observant eyes on the opposite side were already marking me down a possible renegade. That wicked old wire-puller, the Duchess of Ross, on ten minutes' acquaintance at a Foreign Office reception invited me to stay at Herrig Castle to complete the conversion. I would have accepted in a spirit of adventure had it not been for the Budget; but any man with one drop of Radical blood in his veins felt, as I did, that Democracy was fighting for its life.
House of Steynes was a break from the House of Commons, but we couldn’t completely escape politics. Anyone who remembers the 1909 Session won’t be surprised. I believe my record for votes on the famous Budget was matched by two people and surpassed by three. It was the major battle of our time. I had been gaining a bad reputation with the Whips, and watchful eyes on the other side were already labeling me a potential turncoat. That crafty old schemer, the Duchess of Ross, invited me to stay at Herrig Castle after just ten minutes of acquaintance at a Foreign Office reception to try to win me over. I might have accepted out of a sense of adventure if it weren’t for the Budget; but any man with even a hint of Radical blood in his veins knew, as I did, that Democracy was fighting for its life.
I shall not revive the old battle that we fought in the House and refought with Loring. I only allude to it because of the change that controversy wrought in his life, a change he was already beginning resignedly to contemplate.
I won’t bring up the old fight we had in the House and went over again with Loring. I mention it only because of the shift that the argument caused in his life, a change he was already starting to think about with acceptance.
"There is good in all things, even your Budget," he told my uncle ironically. "One irresponsible, hereditary legislator will be able to retire with dignity."
"There’s good in everything, even your Budget," he told my uncle with irony. "One careless, inherited politician will get to retire with dignity."
"Our whole democratic development for fifty years is based on the financial monopoly of the Commons," Bertrand answered.
"Our entire democratic progress over the last fifty years relies on the financial control of the Commons," Bertrand replied.
To my mind the saddest effect of political life is the ease with which even considerable intellects come to live by catch-phrases.
To me, the saddest impact of political life is how easily even smart people start to rely on catchphrases.
"That's little recommendation in my eyes, sir," Loring answered. "Come! Come! Let's die fighting! If we let this through—to the tune of the Land Song—there's nothing you won't be able to pass as a Money Bill. And there's always the chance that the country may support us."
"That's not much of a recommendation to me, sir," Loring replied. "Come on! Let's fight until the end! If we let this slide—to the tune of the Land Song—there's nothing you won't be able to pass as a Money Bill. And there's always a chance that the public might back us."
"And you'd make every future Budget fight for its life like this one—against an irresponsible House?"
"And you'd make every future budget struggle to survive like this one—against an irresponsible House?"
Not lightly did my uncle forget his all-night sittings and endless perambulations through the lobbies.
Not easily did my uncle forget his all-night sessions and endless walks through the lobbies.
"If you choose to call us irresponsible," said Loring, with a shrug of the shoulders. "I submit there's still room for a long view, a patience, an aloofness from the heated quarrel of the moment. Tradition should be represented, sir—as it's represented by college Fellows or Benchers——"
"If you want to call us irresponsible," Loring said, shrugging his shoulders. "I think there's still a place for a broader perspective, for patience, for stepping back from the heated arguments of the moment. Tradition should be upheld, sir—just as it's upheld by college Fellows or Benchers——"
"The two most reactionary, uncontrolled, mediaeval-minded bodies you could have chosen," my uncle commented in one hurried breath.
"The two most reactionary, uncontrolled, medieval-minded groups you could have picked," my uncle said in one quick breath.
"And aren't you proud of them both, sir?" Loring flashed back. "As they were and are and always will be? Aren't you proud to be a T.C.D. man and a member of the Inner Temple?"
"And aren't you proud of them both, sir?" Loring shot back. "As they were, are, and always will be? Aren't you proud to be a T.C.D. man and a member of the Inner Temple?"
"No!" said Bertrand contemptuously.
"No!" Bertrand said disdainfully.
"Your hand on your heart, sir?" Loring persisted.
"Your hand on your heart, sir?" Loring asked again.
My uncle laughed and made no reply.
My uncle laughed and didn’t say anything.
When the Budget went to the Lords, Loring voted for its rejection. When the Parliament Bill was presented, he continued his opposition; not even the threat of five hundred new creations shook his consistency. I sometimes think his whole life was symbolized by his struggle in the dwindling ranks of the "Die Hards." His last words—"This is the appeal I make to your Lordships. It is unlikely that I shall have the honour again to address your Lordships' House...."—were characteristic of his refusal to compromise with modernity. When the Parliament Bill secured its final reading, Loring left the House of Lords for ever.
When the Budget went to the Lords, Loring voted against it. When the Parliament Bill was introduced, he kept opposing it; not even the threat of five hundred new appointments shook his resolve. Sometimes I think his entire life was represented by his fight in the dwindling ranks of the "Die Hards." His last words—"This is the appeal I make to your Lordships. It's unlikely I will have the honor of addressing your Lordships' House again...."—reflected his refusal to compromise with modern times. When the Parliament Bill passed its final reading, Loring left the House of Lords for good.
After the rest of the party was dispersed I stayed on for a couple of days until Lady Loring and Amy arrived. One of the two days was Loring's birthday, and I found him in a state of altogether ridiculous depression when we met after breakfast.
After the rest of the party broke up, I stuck around for a couple of days until Lady Loring and Amy showed up. One of those days was Loring's birthday, and I found him in a totally silly state of depression when we met up after breakfast.
"Twenty-nine!" he exclaimed in acknowledgement of my good wishes. "It's the devil of an age, George."
"Twenty-nine!" he said in response to my good wishes. "It's a tough age, George."
"Not for a confirmed pessimist," I said. "Every hour brings release nearer."
"Not for a confirmed pessimist," I said. "Every hour brings relief closer."
"I shall have to get married, you know," he observed reflectively.
"I guess I need to get married, you know," he said thoughtfully.
"As one goes misère in Nap?" I inquired.
"As one goes misère in Nap?" I asked.
He was really thinking aloud and quite properly ignored my question.
He was really thinking out loud and completely ignored my question.
"I suppose it's the right thing to do," he said. "The Cardinal's my heir at present, and after him there's no one to succeed. George, it must be a damned uncomfortable state, in spite of the novelists. Think of having a woman always living with you——"
"I guess it's the right thing to do," he said. "The Cardinal's my heir right now, and after him, there's no one to take over. George, it must be an incredibly uncomfortable situation, despite what the novelists say. Just think about having a woman always living with you——"
"According to the modern novelists," I said, "they always live with someone else."
"According to today's novelists," I said, "they always live with someone else."
"Well, even that seems uncomfortable."
"Well, that still seems awkward."
"For you or the other man? It depends on the wife, and in any case I don't know that you need consider him except on broad humanitarian principles. Jim, if I may advise you, don't be glamoured by the idea of being faithful to one woman all your life. You have formed certain habits——"
"For you or the other guy? It depends on the wife, and anyway, I don’t think you need to think about him except on a general humanitarian level. Jim, if I may suggest, don’t be fooled by the idea of being loyal to one woman for your entire life. You’ve developed certain habits——"
"My dear George, don't rub it in! I don't envy the woman who marries me. But I'm not likely to grow more domesticated by remaining a bachelor."
"My dear George, don’t keep bringing it up! I don’t envy the woman who ends up marrying me. But I’m not going to become more settled by staying a bachelor."
"Have you anyone in mind?" I asked, as I poured myself out a cup of tea.
"Do you have anyone in mind?" I asked, pouring myself a cup of tea.
"Several," he answered vaguely.
"Several," he replied vaguely.
"Then why not leave it at that?" I suggested.
"Then why not just stick with that?" I suggested.
When Amy arrived the following day I found her alone in the morning-room and asked whether she was responsible for turning her brother's thoughts into this channel. For[Pg 264] answer she frowned slightly and brushed the curls away from her forehead.
When Amy showed up the next day, I saw her by herself in the morning-room and asked if she had influenced her brother's thoughts in this way. In response, she frowned a little and brushed the curls off her forehead.
"In other words, you don't approve of her?" I said.
"In other words, you don't like her?" I said.
"I approve of anyone Jim marries," she replied, with a touch of loyal defiance. "That doesn't mean I shan't do all I can to prevent a great mistake being made."
"I’m okay with whoever Jim marries," she replied, with a hint of loyal defiance. "That doesn’t mean I won’t do everything I can to stop a big mistake from happening."
"It would simplify things enormously," I observed, "if I knew who was being discussed."
"It would make things so much easier," I said, "if I knew who we were talking about."
"There are two of them. You must learn to use your eyes, George."
"There are two of them. You need to learn to use your eyes, George."
"But till a fortnight ago I hadn't seen Jim for years."
"But until two weeks ago, I hadn't seen Jim in years."
"Well, if you stay here another fortnight—— You're not really going to-morrow, are you?"
"Well, if you stay here for another two weeks— You're not really leaving tomorrow, are you?"
"I'll stay a week to save Jim from bigamy," I said.
"I'll stay for a week to save Jim from getting married to two people," I said.
"Oh, it isn't that." She walked over to the writing-table and came back with a sheet of paper containing the names of the following day's party. "He wants to marry one of them, and I want him to marry the other."
"Oh, that's not it." She walked over to the writing table and returned with a sheet of paper listing the names of the party for the next day. "He wants to marry one of them, and I want him to marry the other."
I glanced at the list, and "Miss Hunter-Oakleigh" caught my eye.
I looked at the list, and "Miss Hunter-Oakleigh" stood out to me.
"Violet's one," I said. Then I observed another name and handed the sheet back to Amy. "Thanks. I have seen indications."
"Violet's one," I said. Then I saw another name and handed the sheet back to Amy. "Thanks. I have noticed some signs."
Amy fretted the paper with her fingers.
Amy worried the paper with her fingers.
"I haven't a word against Sonia," she said. "If Jim marries her, I—all of us, mother and I and everybody—shall try to make a success of it." She stopped, and shook her head with misgiving. "I'm sure it's a mistake, though. She's got very little heart, and Jim's nothing like brutal enough to keep her in order. And I'm afraid he'll find she's got nothing but her looks. That's what's attracted him. Violet's pretty enough, Heaven knows, but Sonia——" She shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "I can understand any man being mad about her. And she knows it, and expects men to go mad about her. I don't think she'll be content with one man's devotion. Someone will come along.... George, I hate to talk like this, but a lioness and her cub aren't in it with me where Jim's concerned. He and mother are all I've got in the[Pg 265] world, and if anyone came along and spoiled his life ... I should be quite capable of murder."
"I don't have a single bad word to say about Sonia," she said. "If Jim marries her, I—we, my mom and everyone—will try our best to make it work." She paused and shook her head, looking worried. "But I'm sure it's a mistake. She doesn’t have much heart, and Jim isn’t tough enough to keep her in check. I'm afraid he'll realize she only has her looks to offer. That’s what attracted him. Violet is definitely pretty, but Sonia—" She shrugged, feeling helpless. "I can understand any guy being crazy about her. And she knows it and actually expects men to be crazy about her. I don't think she’ll be satisfied with just one man’s devotion. Someone will come along... George, I hate to say this, but a lioness and her cub can't compete with me when it comes to Jim. He and my mom are all I have in the [Pg 265] world, and if anyone came along and messed up his life... I could honestly see myself doing something extreme."
"Who invited Violet?" I asked. Before leaving London I had dined with her and her young brother. She had said nothing about coming to Scotland.
"Who invited Violet?" I asked. Before leaving London, I had dinner with her and her younger brother. She hadn't mentioned anything about coming to Scotland.
"I did," Amy answered. "I wrote to her from Baden-Baden."
"I did," Amy replied. "I wrote to her from Baden-Baden."
"I suppose she would marry Jim?"
"I guess she would marry Jim?"
"That's one of the questions you musn't put to a woman," Amy answered, with a laugh.
"That's one of the questions you shouldn't ask a woman," Amy replied, laughing.
The following day brought Violet and the Daintons, as well as a number of other people in whom I was not so immediately interested.
The next day brought Violet and the Daintons, along with several other people who didn't really interest me as much.
There was a certain want of ease about our meeting, for I fancy Sir Roger was as frightened of his host as I was of Lady Dainton. The two of us withdrew without prearrangement to the smoking-room and exchanged quiet confidences till it was time to dress for dinner. I sat next to Sonia at that meal and was sensible of an agreeable change in her manner. We had not met since her rupture with Crabtree, and I imagine that two years' retirement had given her leisure for salutary reflection. She was subdued and polite to people older than herself—cordial even to members of her own sex; and so little attention had she received in her exile that she was gracious to quite inconsequential men whose function in the old days would have been to hover deferentially around her, awaiting orders.
There was a bit of awkwardness during our meeting, as I think Sir Roger was just as uneasy with his host as I was with Lady Dainton. The two of us went to the smoking room without planning it and quietly shared our thoughts until it was time to get ready for dinner. I sat next to Sonia during that meal and noticed a pleasant change in her behavior. We hadn’t seen each other since her breakup with Crabtree, and I guess that two years of solitude had given her time for some important reflection. She was calm and respectful to older people—friendly even to women her own age; and since she hadn’t received much attention during her time away, she was polite to some insignificant men who used to just hover around her, waiting for her to give them instructions.
"I'm so glad its you and not a stranger," she was good enough to tell me as we went in. "How's everybody and what have you all been doing?"
"I'm so glad it's you and not a stranger," she kindly told me as we went in. "How's everyone and what have you all been up to?"
I dealt with the comprehensive question through three courses, and at the end she asked with a momentary heightening of colour whether I had heard anything of O'Rane.
I addressed the overall question through three sessions, and at the end, she asked, with a slight flush of color, whether I had heard anything about O'Rane.
"I'm glad he's doing well," she remarked indifferently, when I had sketched his career from the Imperial Hapsburg cells by way of Mombasa to Mexico. "George, I suppose you thought I treated him very badly?"
"I'm glad he's doing well," she said casually, after I had explained his journey from the Imperial Hapsburg cells to Mombasa and then to Mexico. "George, I guess you thought I treated him really poorly?"
"Even if I thought so, I shouldn't say so," I answered.[Pg 266] "I imagine there are easier and more restful things in life than to be loved by Raney. Not that his devotion has aged you noticeably."
"Even if I thought that, I shouldn't say it," I replied.[Pg 266] "I bet there are simpler and more relaxing things in life than being loved by Raney. Not that his dedication has made you look older."
"My dear, I'm twenty-two!" She studied her own reflection in the silver plate before her. "When you see him, tell him to shed a tear over my remains," she went on mournfully.
"My dear, I'm twenty-two!" She looked at her reflection in the silver plate in front of her. "When you see him, tell him to cry a little for me," she continued sadly.
"He's twenty-six himself," I said. "And Jim and I are twenty-nine, which is far more important, though I may say I now look on thirty without a tremor."
"He's twenty-six himself," I said. "And Jim and I are twenty-nine, which is way more important, though I can say I now look at thirty without a flinch."
"Oh, age doesn't matter for a man," she answered, with a touch of impatience. "You've got work to do. When you're simply waiting for someone to take compassion on you ..."
"Oh, age doesn't matter for a man," she replied, a bit impatiently. "You have work to do. When you're just sitting around waiting for someone to feel sorry for you ..."
"There is still hope even at twenty-two," I said.
"There’s still hope even at twenty-two," I said.
"But when twenty-two becomes twenty-three, and then twenty-four, and then twenty-five.... It's rot being a girl, George!" she exclaimed, with something of the old fire in her brown eyes. "I always think—I'm not a Suffragette, of course—I always think if we could look forward to any kind of career——"
"But when twenty-two turns into twenty-three, and then twenty-four, and then twenty-five... It's awful being a girl, George!" she exclaimed, with a hint of the old passion in her brown eyes. "I always think—I'm not a Suffragette, of course—I always think if we could look forward to any kind of career——"
"But there are scores," I said.
"But there are lots," I said.
"Not for—for us," she answered. "Talk to mother about it. Girls like Amy or Violet or me, you understand."
"Not for—for us," she replied. "Talk to Mom about it. Girls like Amy, Violet, or me, you know."
Lady Dainton was sitting on my left, and when opportunity offered I opened with a platitude on the economic position of woman. It took her a moment to get her bearings, for she and Loring had been discussing the misdeeds of the Apaches. A very pretty quarrel in their ranks had been extensively reported for some months, starting from the night when Erckmann charged Crabtree's vaunted cousin, Lord Beaumorris, with cheating at baccarat. Beaumorris, whose bankruptcy discharge had been suspended in consequence of a technicality concerned with undisclosed assets, had frankly joined the Apaches for what he could make out of them. Erckmann felt that rules must be observed even in baccarat, even as played by Beaumorris. "Ve vos all chentlemens here, yes, no," as Summertown, who had witnessed the scene, informed me.
Lady Dainton was sitting on my left, and when the chance came up, I started with a cliché about women's economic status. It took her a moment to get back on track since she and Loring had been talking about the wrongdoings of the Apaches. A particularly heated dispute among them had been widely covered for several months, starting the night Erckmann accused Crabtree's renowned cousin, Lord Beaumorris, of cheating at baccarat. Beaumorris, whose bankruptcy discharge had been delayed due to a technicality regarding undisclosed assets, had openly joined the Apaches to benefit from them. Erckmann believed that rules should be followed even in baccarat, even when played by Beaumorris. "We are all gentlemen here, right?" as Summertown, who had witnessed the incident, told me.
Not content with the verbal charge, Erckmann laid indiscreet pen to paper and was in immediate receipt of a writ for libel. The jury disagreed, and Beaumorris, venting his feelings in the Press, took occasion to call Erckmann an Illicit Diamond Buyer. Proceedings were promptly taken for criminal libel aggravated by attempted blackmail. The jury again disagreed, and, though both Erckmann and Beaumorris now left the court with equally tarnished records, nothing would satisfy Beaumorris but an action for malicious prosecution.
Not satisfied with just the verbal accusation, Erckmann carelessly put pen to paper and quickly received a libel writ. The jury couldn’t come to a consensus, and Beaumorris, expressing his emotions in the press, took the opportunity to label Erckmann an Illegal Diamond Buyer. Legal action was swiftly initiated for criminal libel, compounded by attempted blackmail. Once more, the jury could not agree, and while both Erckmann and Beaumorris exited the courtroom with damaged reputations, Beaumorris was determined to pursue charges for malicious prosecution.
It required the time of one judge sitting six days a week to keep abreast of Apache litigation. As a taxpayer, I sometimes wondered whether either reputation was worth five thousand pounds a year of public money.
It took one judge working six days a week to stay on top of Apache legal cases. As a taxpayer, I sometimes questioned if either reputation was worth five thousand pounds a year of public funds.
"The position of women?" Lady Dainton repeated in answer to my question. "It depends so much on the woman, don't you think? If a girl's young and pretty and has a little money and goes about in Society, don't you know? she usually makes a good match." Her eyes looked past me for a moment and rested on Sonia. "As for the others...."
"The position of women?" Lady Dainton echoed in response to my question. "It really depends on the woman, don't you think? If a girl is young, attractive, has some money, and mingles in Society, you know? She generally manages to make a good match." Her gaze drifted past me and settled on Sonia. "As for the others...."
I really forget what their fate was to be. No doubt their prospects, too, depended on the possession of a determined mother. Evil associations corrupt good manners, and I heard Lady Dainton issue herself an invitation at Loring's expense in a way Crabtree himself could not have bettered. We were discussing plans for the winter, and Loring mentioned the possibility of taking his yacht for a three or four months' cruise in the Mediterranean. I was invited, but had to refuse, because a general election was impending; Lady Dainton invited herself and Sonia, leaving Sir Roger behind to recapture the Melton seat; despite the superhuman efforts of Amy Loring, my cousin Violet was not approached.
I really can't remember what happened to them. Their future likely depended on having a strong-willed mother. Bad influences ruin good behavior, and I heard Lady Dainton extend an invitation at Loring's expense in a way that Crabtree himself couldn't have improved upon. We were discussing plans for the winter, and Loring brought up the idea of taking his yacht for a three or four-month cruise in the Mediterranean. I was invited, but I had to decline because a general election was coming up; Lady Dainton invited herself and Sonia, leaving Sir Roger behind to try to win back the Melton seat; despite Amy Loring's incredible efforts, my cousin Violet wasn't approached.
"That absolutely decides it," Amy said ruefully. "I shan't give in. I shall go too and do everything in my power to stop it, but I'm afraid he's caught."
"That definitely makes it clear," Amy said sadly. "I won't back down. I'll go too and do everything I can to stop it, but I'm afraid he's trapped."
"'There's many a slip 'twixt the cup and the lip,'" I announced, in my more banal manner.
"'There's many a slip 'twixt the cup and the lip,'" I said, in my more ordinary way.
V
I had occasion to envy Loring and the passengers of the "White Seal" during the next few months. A second winter election, the false enthusiasm and cheap victories of the platform, the endless canvass and cold wet nights and days as my car splashed through the crumbling lanes of Wiltshire—all would have been a heavy price to pay even had I been returned. But the shrewd voters of the Cranborne Division were not a second time to be gulled—at least by me. There was a clear House of Lords issue: my old opponent, the Honourable Trevor Lawless, fought on the anti-Home-Rule "ticket," I once again on the sanctity of Free Trade reinforced by Land Reform. He was elected by a twelve-hundred majority, and I, in an interview with the spirituous, rain-soaked reporter of the "Cranborne Progressive and East Wilts Liberal Gazette," claimed a moral victory for the House of Commons control of finance.
I found myself envying Loring and the passengers of the "White Seal" over the next few months. A second winter election, the fake excitement and cheap wins of the platform, the endless campaigning, and those cold, wet nights and days as my car splashed through the deteriorating roads of Wiltshire—all of that would have been a heavy toll even if I had been elected. But the clever voters of the Cranborne Division weren’t going to be fooled a second time—at least not by me. There was a clear issue with the House of Lords: my old opponent, the Honourable Trevor Lawless, campaigned on the anti-Home-Rule "ticket," while I focused once again on the importance of Free Trade backed by Land Reform. He won by a majority of twelve hundred votes, and I, in an interview with the boozy, rain-soaked reporter from the "Cranborne Progressive and East Wilts Liberal Gazette," claimed a moral victory for the House of Commons overseeing finance.
To anyone who knew the 1906 Parliament when there was not room on the Government side for all the ministerialists, the first 1910 election was profoundly depressing. My uncle's majority was brought down to forty-seven, and many a Unionist, returned like Sir Roger Dainton after four years' absence, could say that the country was perceptibly returning to its senses.
To anyone who knew the 1906 Parliament when there wasn't enough space on the Government side for all the ministers, the first 1910 election was seriously discouraging. My uncle's majority was reduced to forty-seven, and many Unionists, returning like Sir Roger Dainton after four years away, could argue that the country was clearly coming to its senses.
"There's no victory without its casualty list," I replied to my friend Jellaby, the Whip, when he telegraphed a message of sympathy. There seemed nothing amiss with the sentiment, and I consoled myself with the prospect of wintering at San Remo with my mother.
"There's no victory without a list of casualties," I replied to my friend Jellaby, the Whip, when he sent a message of sympathy. The sentiment seemed fine, and I comforted myself with the thought of spending the winter at San Remo with my mom.
"Can give you another seat to fight," Jellaby wired back, as my packing came to an end, and I ordered myself a place in the train-de-luxe.
"Can offer you another seat to fight," Jellaby texted back, as I finished packing and reserved a spot in the train-de-luxe.
"Must resist casualty habit," I returned and abandoned England for two months.
"Have to break this habit of getting hurt," I said and left England for two months.
April was well advanced by the time I came back to[Pg 269] Princes Gardens. When the bitterness of defeat is past, I know few sensations sweeter than that of not being in the House of Commons. It was irritating at first to be debarred from the smoking-room, but, as master of my own time, with no more interrupted dinners, no autumn sessions and no deputations to Ministers, I wondered what frenzy of enthusiasm could have made me for four years the slave of an urbane but vigilant young man like Jellaby, whose one duty in life was to lay me by the heels if I tried to leave the House unpaired.
April was well advanced by the time I returned to [Pg 269] Princes Gardens. Once the sting of defeat faded, I can’t think of many feelings sweeter than not being in the House of Commons. At first, it was annoying not to be allowed in the smoking room, but with the freedom to manage my own schedule, no more interrupted dinners, no autumn sessions, and no meetings with Ministers, I questioned what kind of enthusiasm had made me, for four years, the subordinate of a polished yet watchful young man like Jellaby, whose sole purpose in life was to keep me in check if I tried to leave the House without a pair.
"I said you'd outgrow the phase," my uncle commented one morning at breakfast. His daily post-bag brought him hundreds of letters; mine, since I had parted from Westminster, a couple of dozen at the outside.
"I told you that you'd grow out of this phase," my uncle said one morning at breakfast. His daily mail brought him hundreds of letters; mine, since I left Westminster, numbered only a couple of dozen at most.
"I may stand again if I can arrange always to winter on the Mediterranean," I said, "or if I can get returned unopposed. London in March and the Great Movement of Men in the Cranborne Division don't appeal to me, Bertrand, as they once did."
"I might consider running again if I can always spend winters on the Mediterranean," I said, "or if I can come back without any opposition. London in March and the Great Movement of Men in the Cranborne Division don't excite me like they used to, Bertrand."
"What are you going to do with yourself?" he asked.
"What are you going to do with your life?" he asked.
"Enjoy life," I answered appreciatively. "Read books again, dine at the Club a bit, run over to Normandy in the summer, see my friends.... By the way, the Lorings are back. He wants me to lunch with him today."
"Enjoy life," I replied gratefully. "Read books again, have dinner at the Club a bit, head over to Normandy in the summer, catch up with my friends.... By the way, the Lorings are back. He wants to have lunch with me today."
The note of invitation had piqued my curiosity. With his instinctive fear of giving himself away Loring had written no more than: "Lunch 2 p.m. here. Help me with heavy case of conscience." I sent an acceptance by telephone, sat half the morning in the Park watching the passers-by and in due course made my way to Curzon Street. The air was redolent of spring, and in its fire the whole world seemed to have flung its winter garment. Light dresses fluttered in the warm breeze, everything was new and clean and young; the very cart-horses welcomed the advent of May with shining harness and gay ribbons.
The invitation had sparked my interest. Loring, with his instinctive fear of revealing too much, had written just: "Lunch 2 p.m. here. Help me with heavy case of conscience." I called to accept, spent half the morning in the park people-watching, and eventually made my way to Curzon Street. The air was filled with the scents of spring, and it felt like the whole world had shed its winter coat. Light dresses danced in the warm breeze; everything felt fresh, clean, and new. Even the cart horses seemed to celebrate May with shiny harnesses and bright ribbons.
"You don't look as if your conscience were troubling you," I said to Loring when luncheon was over, and we were sitting alone over our coffee and cigars. He had come back with a clear eye and bronzed cheek, radiant with health and good spirits. "Did you have a good time?"
"You don't look like your conscience is bothering you," I said to Loring after lunch, while we were sitting alone with our coffee and cigars. He had returned with bright eyes and a tan face, glowing with health and good vibes. "Did you have a good time?"
"Wonderful!" His enthusiasm was rare and strange. "Incredibly wonderful!"
"Awesome!" His excitement was unusual and surprising. "Truly amazing!"
"I forget who was there," I said.
"I don't remember who was there," I said.
"Oh, a mob of people. The only ones that mattered were Lady Dainton——"
"Oh, a crowd of people. The only ones that mattered were Lady Dainton——"
"Who petrifies me," I interrupted.
"Who freaks me out," I interrupted.
"And Sonia."
"And Sonia."
He paused. I knocked the ash from my cigar and said nothing.
He paused. I tapped the ash from my cigar and stayed silent.
"George, Sonia and I are engaged."
"George, Sonia, and I are engaged."
I still said nothing.
I still didn't say anything.
"For God's sake take some notice!" he exclaimed.
"For heaven's sake, pay some attention!" he exclaimed.
"Is this your case of conscience?" I asked. "You want to get out of it?"
"Is this your moral dilemma?" I asked. "Do you want to escape it?"
Loring clasped his forehead with both hands in utter despair.
Loring held his forehead with both hands in total despair.
"And you used to be quite intelligent!" he groaned. "I'm serious, George. Sonia's promised to marry me; Lady Dainton's good enough to make no objection——"
"And you used to be really smart!" he complained. "I'm not kidding, George. Sonia said yes to marrying me; Lady Dainton is nice enough not to object——"
"She wouldn't," I murmured.
"She wouldn't," I whispered.
" ... My mother and Amy are simply in love with her...."
"... My mom and Amy are totally in love with her..."
Mentally I congratulated Lady Amy on her loyalty.
Mentally, I congratulated Lady Amy on her loyalty.
"And now you want my blessing?" I hazarded. "Well, best of luck to you, Jim."
"And now you want my blessing?" I asked. "Well, good luck to you, Jim."
"Thanks, old man. I want more than that, though. Something that Amy said made me think that little Raney had once been rather in love with Sonia. You know him better than I do: what does it amount to? Whenever I've seen them together, they were fighting like cats."
"Thanks, old man. I want more than that, though. Something Amy said made me think that little Raney had once been pretty in love with Sonia. You know him better than I do: what does it mean? Whenever I've seen them together, they were fighting like cats."
"Amy was referring to something that happened a good time ago," I answered. In retrospect I am still struck with the diplomacy of my words.
"Amy was talking about something that happened a while back," I replied. Looking back, I'm still amazed by how diplomatic my words were.
"Oh, it's ancient history?" Loring looked relieved. "I was afraid—I mean, short of giving up Sonia, there's nothing in the world I wouldn't do to avoid hurting the little man's feelings."
"Oh, it's old news?" Loring looked relieved. "I was worried—I mean, aside from giving up Sonia, there's nothing I wouldn't do to avoid hurting the little guy's feelings."
"If you'd care for me to write," I began, in off-hand fashion.
"If you'd like me to write," I started, casually.
"That's what I was going to ask you to do. George, you've never been in love...."
"That's what I was going to ask you to do. George, you've never been in love..."
"For some unaccountable reason, all newly engaged men pay their bachelor friends that compliment," I said.
"For some unknown reason, all newly engaged guys give that compliment to their bachelor friends," I said.
"Well, you haven't, or you wouldn't be so damned cold-blooded about it. Honestly, until last night I didn't know what happiness was——"
"Well, you haven’t, or you wouldn’t be so cold-hearted about it. Honestly, until last night I didn't know what happiness was——"
"This is all rather vieux jeu," I objected.
"This is all pretty old school," I objected.
"It was just as we got into the Channel." The expression in his eyes had grown dreamy and distant. "We were on deck, she and I——"
"It was right as we entered the Channel." The look in his eyes had become dreamy and faraway. "We were on deck, her and I——"
"I will not submit to this, Jim!" I said.
"I will not go along with this, Jim!" I said.
He laughed as a drunken man laughs.
He laughed like a drunk man.
"If you won't, somebody else will have to," he said. "I'm—I'm simply bursting with it. For sheer dullness—on my soul, George, I'll never ask you to lunch with me again, in this world or the next."
"If you won't, someone else will," he said. "I'm—I'm just bursting with it. For pure boredom—honestly, George, I'll never invite you to lunch with me again, in this world or the next."
"The veiled compliment is wasted on you," I said.
"The hidden compliment is lost on you," I said.
As I walked home, I took stock of the position. Granted that I had been dull, I was no actor and could affect little rapture at the prospect of losing my best friend, however deep his momentary intoxication. And every word that Amy had said to me at House of Steynes the previous summer stood as true as when she spoke it, and I added my endorsement. Sonia had been as entirely charming on that occasion as she had been exasperating in the same place some years earlier when Crabtree first proposed to her. If I have suggested corporal punishment for her, it must be remembered that bachelors are sometimes lacking in the finer chivalry; but which Sonia Jim was marrying remained, I felt, to be seen. There would, indeed, be discoveries, on both sides, for Loring at nine-and-twenty had his share of angularity.
As I walked home, I reflected on the situation. Sure, I had been a bit dull, but I wasn’t an actor and couldn’t fake deep enthusiasm about losing my best friend, no matter how intoxicated he was in that moment. Every word Amy had said to me at the House of Steynes the previous summer was just as true now as when she first said it, and I stood by it. Sonia had been completely charming back then, just as she had been frustrating a few years earlier when Crabtree first proposed to her. If I’ve suggested she deserves a good reprimanding, it’s worth noting that bachelors sometimes lack the finer points of chivalry; but which version of Sonia Jim was marrying, I felt, was yet to be discovered. There would definitely be revelations on both sides, because Loring, at twenty-nine, had his own quirks.
And I was not easy in my mind about the way O'Rane would take the news. It is true I had never regarded his attachment very seriously from the time when the undergraduate of twenty became engaged to the temporary debutante of [Pg 272]sixteen; true also that three and a half years abroad had probably made a very different man of him. At the same time, I recalled his passionate outburst on the lawn at Crowley Court when Lady Dainton declined to recognize the engagement; and it did not need a man who knew him as well as I did to appreciate his curious tenacity of character. I came to feel that the news would hit him hard.
And I wasn't at ease about how O'Rane would react to the news. It's true I had never taken his feelings seriously since he got engaged to the temporary debutante of [Pg 272] when he was just twenty; it’s also true that three and a half years abroad had probably changed him a lot. However, I remembered his passionate response on the lawn at Crowley Court when Lady Dainton refused to acknowledge the engagement, and it didn't take someone who knew him as well as I did to see his strange stubbornness. I started to feel like the news would really impact him.
My letter of explanation was not easy to write. I roughed out one draft and tore it up; then a second, then a third. Bertrand put his head in at my door to say he was dining at the House, and I hurriedly changed my clothes and drove down to the Club. There I made a fourth attempt as unsatisfactory as the first three, thrust it impatiently into my pocket, and walked into the hall to read the latest telegrams.
My letter of explanation was tough to write. I scribbled a draft and threw it away; then another, and then a third. Bertrand popped his head in my door to say he was having dinner at the House, so I quickly changed my clothes and drove down to the Club. There, I made a fourth attempt that was just as disappointing as the first three, shoved it into my pocket in frustration, and walked into the hall to check the latest telegrams.
"You said eight o'clock. I'm before my time, but I'll wait out in St. James's Street if you like."
"You said eight o'clock. I'm early, but I'll wait out on St. James's Street if you want."
I spun round at the touch of fingers on my shoulders. Only one voice in the world held as much music in it—low and vibrant, setting my nerves a-tingle.
I turned around as soon as I felt fingers on my shoulders. There was only one voice in the world that sounded as beautiful—deep and resonant, making my nerves tingle.
"You are as dramatic as ever, Raney," I said.
"You’re just as dramatic as always, Raney," I said.
"Shall I go and wait outside? You might answer my question."
"Should I go wait outside? You might answer my question."
"And in other respects you don't seemed to have changed." I looked him up and down and turned him to the light. His fingers as he shook hands were as hard and strong as steel cable; he was slender and wiry as a greyhound, with the big eyes, smooth features and bodily grace of a girl.
"And in other ways, you don't seem to have changed." I checked him out from head to toe and turned him into the light. His fingers, when we shook hands, were as tough and strong as steel cable; he was slender and wiry like a greyhound, with big eyes, smooth features, and the grace of a girl.
"You're trained down pretty fine," I said. "And your hair's as untidy as ever—my dear fellow! don't touch it! It's one of your charms. You have also reverted to a hybrid twang reminiscent of twelve years ago in a certain great public school——"
"You're looking sharp," I said. "And your hair's still as messy as ever—my friend! Don't change it! It's one of your charms. You've also gone back to that mixed accent from twelve years ago at a certain prestigious school——"
He handed his hat and coat to a page-boy and pointed to the dining-room door.
He gave his hat and coat to a pageboy and gestured toward the dining room door.
"I've had nothing to eat since breakfast, George."
"I haven't eaten anything since breakfast, George."
"Two Hoola-Hoolas, please," I called out to a waiter. "In the strangers' room. Raney, it's the devil of a long time since I saw you last."
"Two Hoola-Hoolas, please," I called out to a waiter. "In the strangers' room. Raney, it's been ages since I last saw you."
"Did you expect me?" he demanded, with a child's eagerness to find out whether his little piece of theatricality had succeeded.
"Did you expect me?" he asked, with the same excitement a child has to see if his little act had worked.
"The very cart-horses of London expected you," I said. "I observed them with ribbons on their tails as I went to lunch with one Loring. 'It is the first of May,' I said. I suppose you'd like me to order you some dinner."
"The very cart-horses of London were waiting for you," I said. "I saw them with ribbons on their tails while I was having lunch with a guy named Loring. 'It's the first of May,' I said. I guess you'd like me to get you some dinner."
"Then you didn't really think I should turn up?" he asked, glancing up from the bill of fare I had handed him.
"Then you didn't actually think I should show up?" he asked, looking up from the menu I had given him.
"Not wanting to eat two dinners in one night, I forbore to order anything until I'd seen whether you were alive."
"Not wanting to have two dinners in one night, I held off on ordering anything until I saw if you were okay."
His deep-set black eyes became charged with laughter.
His deep-set black eyes lit up with laughter.
"Alive!" he exclaimed. "I'm not twenty-seven yet, George, and I've done all my work in life. I've made all kinds of money. I could eat two dinners every night if I wanted to. I can start seriously now; I'm the equal of you or Jim or anyone. Not literally, of course; he'd call me a pauper. It's a matter of degree, but I shall never again be handicapped by not having money." The waiter arrived with the cocktails: O'Rane raised his glass and bowed: "Say you're glad to see me, old man."
"Alive!" he shouted. "I'm not even twenty-seven yet, George, and I've done all my work in life. I've made all kinds of money. I could have two dinners every night if I wanted to. I can get serious now; I'm just as good as you, Jim, or anyone else. Not literally, of course; he'd call me broke. It's a matter of perspective, but I will never again be held back by a lack of money." The waiter came with the cocktails: O'Rane lifted his glass and nodded: "Say you're glad to see me, old man."
"I don't think the point was ever seriously challenged," I said. "Continued prosperity! I don't use the word luck with you."
"I don't think anyone ever seriously questioned that," I said. "Ongoing success! I don’t use the word luck when talking to you."
As we sat down to dinner his eyes were brimming with tears.
As we sat down to dinner, his eyes were filled with tears.
Some day I should like to write a series of books about O'Rane. I should not mind if they were little read, I should not mind if they were read and disbelieved; they will never come from his pen, and, as he confided more in me than in anyone else, I feel a responsibility to the half-dozen of his friends who may survive the war. Midnight was long past before the tale of his adventures was done—the selected tale of such adventures as he thought would interest me.
Some day I want to write a series of books about O'Rane. I wouldn't care if they were rarely read, and I wouldn't mind if people read them and didn't believe them; they won't come from his pen, and since he confided in me more than anyone else, I feel a responsibility to the few friends of his who might survive the war. It was well past midnight before I finished the story of his adventures—the chosen story of the kinds of adventures he thought would interest me.
"And now?" I asked, as the smoking-room waiter came in and looked pointedly at the clock.
"And now?" I asked, as the waiter from the smoking room came in and glanced pointedly at the clock.
He walked to the window and gazed down on the stream of cars, their dark paint gleaming in the lamplight as they glided down Pall Mall from the Carlton and hummed richly up St. James's Street or disappeared into the silence of the Park.
He walked to the window and looked down at the flow of cars, their dark paint shining in the streetlights as they smoothly passed down Pall Mall from the Carlton and rolled up St. James's Street or vanished into the quiet of the Park.
"I'm going to have a long night in a real bed," he announced, "as distinct from either a berth or bare boards in a tent——"
"I'm about to enjoy a long night in a real bed," he said, "as opposed to sleeping in a bunk or on bare boards in a tent——"
"I can give you all that in Princes Gardens," I interrupted.
"I can offer you all that in Princes Gardens," I interrupted.
"Later, old man, if I may. I've sent my baggage to the Charing Cross Hotel. To-morrow I shall call on Loring, see who else is in town——"
"Later, old man, if I may. I've sent my bags to the Charing Cross Hotel. Tomorrow I’ll visit Loring, see who else is in town——"
His words brought me face to face with the problem I had been shirking all the evening.
His words forced me to confront the issue I had been avoiding all evening.
"I wrote you a letter to-night before dinner," I said as we walked down to the hall. "I'll post it so that it reaches you to-morrow morning. Raney, I'm afraid you won't care much about the contents."
"I wrote you a letter tonight before dinner," I said as we walked down to the hall. "I'll mail it so it gets to you tomorrow morning. Raney, I'm afraid you won't be too interested in what it says."
He raised his eyebrows in surprise.
He raised his eyebrows in surprise.
"Why not give it me now?" he asked.
"Why not give it to me now?" he asked.
"You may prefer to digest it alone," I said.
"You might want to take it in by yourself," I said.
He held out his hand with a determined little smile.
He extended his hand with a determined little smile.
"I'll take it home and read it," he promised. "I can't sleep with unknown perils hanging over me."
"I'll take it home and read it," he promised. "I can't sleep with unknown dangers looming over me."
I gave him the letter, and we parted on the understanding that he was to call round in Princes Gardens as soon as he was sufficiently rested.
I gave him the letter, and we parted with the agreement that he would come by Princes Gardens as soon as he was rested enough.
I have no idea how he slept that night. Next morning there was no sign of him, and in the afternoon when I went to make inquiries at the Charing Cross Hotel I was handed a pencil note scrawled on the back of my own envelope to him.
I have no idea how he slept that night. The next morning, there was no sign of him, and in the afternoon, when I went to ask around at the Charing Cross Hotel, I was given a pencil note scribbled on the back of my own envelope to him.
"My apologies to your uncle. Just off to Flushing to complete my rest cure."
"My apologies to your uncle. I'm just heading to Flushing to finish my rest cure."
When I met Sonia and Loring at dinner the following night, I told them that I had caught a glimpse of O'Rane on his way through London from Mexico to the Continent. They were politely interested.
When I saw Sonia and Loring at dinner the next night, I mentioned that I had spotted O'Rane on his way through London from Mexico to the Continent. They seemed politely interested.
VI
I have reached an age when some four-fifths of my contemporaries are married. It is a melancholy exercise familiar to all bachelors to count the number of friendships that have closed on one side with a silver cigarette-box and on the other with an invitation to dinner in a very new house. "I want you and my wife to be great friends," Benedict has written. Usually I have wondered what he could see in his common-place partner, and always the little woman has marvelled that Benedict and I have any bond of union. Sometimes I can see him growing wistful in recollection of old times—and this makes her jealous; sometimes marriage obliterates the past, and we both decide, without a word exchanged, to leave our friendship in its grave. The little dinners end early—and yet seem strangely long. We meet perhaps once a year after that, and I affect interest in curiously raw babies; but the Benedicts, man and wife, as a rule become too much absorbed in their family to care for interlopers. Sometimes I give a christening present and make rash promises by the font; and then nothing happens until half a generation later my god-children present themselves for confirmation....
I’ve reached a point in my life where about four-fifths of my peers are married. It’s a depressing ritual familiar to all bachelors to count how many friendships have ended with a silver cigarette case on one side and a dinner invitation in a brand-new house on the other. “I want you and my wife to be great friends,” Benedict has written. I often find myself wondering what he sees in his average partner, while the little woman is puzzled about why Benedict and I have any connection at all. Sometimes I notice him getting nostalgic about the good old days, which makes her jealous; other times, marriage seems to wipe the past clean, and we silently agree to let our friendship rest in peace. The small dinners wrap up early but feel oddly long. We might meet once a year after that, and I feign interest in oddly-shaped babies; however, the Benedicts, as a couple, usually get too wrapped up in their family to notice outsiders. Occasionally, I give a christening gift and make hasty promises at the font; then, nothing happens until many years later when my godchildren come forward for confirmation....
In one or two instances the intimacy has endured by my keeping out of the way in the early years. Anyone who knew Loring or Sonia at all could guess that they would require time and infinite patience to arrive at a modus vivendi; and I knew both so well that I felt sure they wanted no spectators. Two days after the engagement I invited them to dine with me at the Ritz; four months later Lake House was thrown open to them if they cared to come. My services were at their disposal, but I could see from our first meeting[Pg 276] that there was no easy time before them. The pace was too hot, and they both had too much mettle. I recall that my excellently served dinner was of the gloomiest, though the Ritz was newly opened and still amusing at this time. Loring would gaze raptly at Sonia, his soup-spoon half-way to his lips; Sonia for no visible reason would touch his hand, and they would both smile mysteriously. Not till dinner was over, and we were seated in the lounge with our coffee, could I rouse them from their dream.
In a couple of cases, the closeness lasted because I stayed out of the way in the early years. Anyone who knew Loring or Sonia could guess that they needed time and a lot of patience to figure things out; I knew them both well enough to be sure they didn’t want any spectators. Two days after their engagement, I invited them to dinner at the Ritz; four months later, Lake House was open for them if they wanted to come. My help was available, but I could see from our first meeting[Pg 276] that there wouldn’t be an easy time ahead for them. The pressure was too intense, and they both had too much spirit. I remember that my well-served dinner felt pretty gloomy, even though the Ritz had just opened and was still fun at that time. Loring would stare dreamily at Sonia, his soup spoon halfway to his lips; Sonia, for no obvious reason, would touch his hand, and they would both smile enigmatically. It was not until dinner was over and we were sitting in the lounge with our coffee that I could bring them back to reality.
"The great event?" Loring echoed, when I asked if any date had been fixed. "There you rather have me."
"The big event?" Loring repeated, when I asked if a date had been set. "That's more like it."
"In about three years," murmured Sonia, with a note of discontent in her voice.
"In about three years," Sonia murmured, sounding a bit dissatisfied.
"What are you waiting for?" I asked as I offered him a cigar.
"What are you waiting for?" I asked while handing him a cigar.
He accepted it and then replaced it in the box, saying he would prefer a cigarette. So many cheap jokes are made at the expense of the newly engaged that I refrained from comment when a confirmed cigar-smoker reformed and wasted his time on cigarettes. The reason was never a moment in doubt, for he was rewarded with a smile as the cigar was returned.
He took it and then put it back in the box, saying he’d rather have a cigarette. There are so many cheap jokes about newly engaged people that I kept my thoughts to myself when a dedicated cigar smoker switched it up to waste his time on cigarettes. The reason was never in question, as he got a smile when the cigar was handed back.
"We neither of us want a long engagement," he explained, and then to Sonia, "Do we, darling?"
"We both don’t want a long engagement," he said, and then to Sonia, "Right, sweetheart?"
"There's no point in it," answered Sonia, whose experience was discouraging to procrastination.
"There's no point in it," replied Sonia, whose experience discouraged procrastination.
"Well, this is May," Loring reckoned. "Lady Dainton won't have a May marriage. June? The only thing is, there's such a devil of a lot——"
"Well, this is May," Loring thought. "Lady Dainton won't have a May wedding. June? The only problem is, there's just so much——"
"Jim!"
"Hey, Jim!"
Loring laughed.
Loring laughed.
"Sorry! There's such a lot to do first. The place at Chepstow's in a fearful state; I must put electric light in the Dower House before my mother can move in. As for the barrack in Roscommon——"
"Sorry! There's so much to do first. The place at Chepstow is in terrible shape; I need to install electric lights in the Dower House before my mother can move in. As for the barrack in Roscommon——"
"But we can't live in more than one place at a time," Sonia objected.
"But we can't live in more than one place at once," Sonia disagreed.
"I only want to make them fit for you, darling," he protested.
"I just want to make them right for you, babe," he protested.
"I should have thought your agent——" sighed Sonia; then, turning ruefully to me, "and of course I've got to be sent out on approval for everyone to find fault with——"
"I should have thought about your agent——" sighed Sonia; then, turning sadly to me, "and of course I have to be sent out for everyone to find something wrong with——"
Loring pressed her hand reassuringly. "Don't you worry about that," he begged.
Loring squeezed her hand reassuringly. "Don't worry about that," he pleaded.
"But it's you I want to marry, dear!" she answered, putting her face close to his and looking into his eyes.
"But it's you I want to marry, sweetheart!" she replied, leaning in close and gazing into his eyes.
"It's always done," Loring protested weakly. "We don't want to give offence, do we, sweetheart? And it's only three or four houses——"
"It's always done," Loring argued weakly. "We don't want to cause any offense, do we, sweetheart? And it's just three or four houses——"
Sonia shook her head, unconvinced by his understatement. To be related to half the Catholic families in England has its drawbacks, and it was not easy to shorten the list of unavoidable visits. From Yorkshire and the Fleming-Althorps they would have to go on to the Wrefords of Wreford Abbey, and once in Northumberland there was no excuse for not visiting the Knightriders in Inverness—Lady Knightrider and Lady Loring were sisters—and from Scotland to Ireland and Ireland back to Wales.... It was a formidable tour, and I began to regard Sonia's estimate of three years as not unreasonable. On the principle that one more or less made little difference, Lake House was included in the itinerary en route for the Hunter-Oakleighs in Dublin. A woman might say that Sonia was not reluctant to drive in triumph to my cousin's door; as a man I have no hesitation in saying that Loring and Violet had been such good friends in the past that he was not in the least anxious to meet her for the present.
Sonia shook her head, not convinced by his understatement. Being related to half the Catholic families in England has its downsides, and it wasn't easy to narrow down the list of mandatory visits. From Yorkshire and the Fleming-Althorps, they would need to continue on to the Wrefords of Wreford Abbey, and once they hit Northumberland, there was no excuse for skipping the Knightriders in Inverness—Lady Knightrider and Lady Loring were sisters—and from Scotland to Ireland and then back to Wales.... It was an overwhelming tour, and I started to think Sonia's estimate of three years seemed pretty reasonable. Following the idea that one more or less didn't matter much, Lake House was added to the itinerary en route to the Hunter-Oakleighs in Dublin. A woman might say that Sonia wasn't hesitant to drive triumphantly to my cousin's door; as a man, I can confidently say that Loring and Violet had been such close friends in the past that he wasn't at all eager to meet her right now.
Sonia suddenly laid her hand caressingly on his arm.
Sonia suddenly laid her hand gently on his arm.
"Jim, dear," she pleaded, "why can't we be married at once—quite quietly—and then stay with all these people afterwards?"
"Jim, sweetheart," she urged, "why can't we just get married right away—really quietly—and then stay with everyone after?"
"I promised your mother we'd have the wedding at the Oratory," he reminded her.
"I told your mom we'd have the wedding at the Oratory," he reminded her.
"Yes, but we needn't invite anyone."
"Yes, but we don’t need to invite anyone."
"They'll be awfully hurt if they're not asked."
"They'll be really hurt if they're not invited."
"Oh! what nonsense!" she exclaimed. "Who is there? George, will you be offended if you're not invited?"
"Oh! what nonsense!" she said. "Who's there? George, are you going to be upset if you're not invited?"
"It would be the truest kindness," I said. By [Pg 278]old-fashioned standards her anxiety to get married was hardly decent, but Sonia paid scanty respect to old-fashioned standards.
"It would be the kindest thing," I said. By [Pg 278]traditional standards, her eagerness to get married was barely acceptable, but Sonia didn't care much for traditional standards.
"What did I tell you, Jim?" she cried triumphantly. "You go to mother and tell her it's all fixed for the first of June and nobody's to be invited."
"What did I tell you, Jim?" she exclaimed triumphantly. "Go to Mom and let her know it's all set for the first of June and no one is to be invited."
Two days later I met Lady Dainton at luncheon and asked her what had been decided.
Two days later, I met Lady Dainton for lunch and asked her what had been decided.
"It'll be some time in June or July," she told me, adding with emphasis, "at the Oratory, as we arranged at first. Jim had an absurd idea of not inviting anyone. So like a man, don't you know? making a hole-and-corner business. Anyone in his position, don't you know?—it's expected of them."
"It'll be sometime in June or July," she told me, adding emphatically, "at the Oratory, just like we initially planned. Jim had this ridiculous idea of not inviting anyone. So typical of a guy, you know? trying to keep it all secretive. Anyone in his situation, you know?—it’s what’s expected of them."
So it was decreed that fitting publicity should be given to the ceremony, but the date was not to be either in June or July. On the sixth of May King Edward died, and England was plunged into mourning.
So it was decided that appropriate publicity should be given to the ceremony, but the date could not be in either June or July. On May 6th, King Edward died, and England went into mourning.
When the funeral was over, I discussed with Bertrand the desirability of spending the summer in Ireland. The House of Commons had no longer a claim on me, and there would be no London Season. He was strongly opposed to the idea, however, and urged me to stay in town and try to make capital out of the sobered state of the public mind. A eulogistic Press was for ever talking of the late King's diplomacy and peaceful arts; my uncle wished to test the sincerity of the panegyrists and encourage the Government to make some offer of proportional disarmament.
When the funeral was over, I talked with Bertrand about the idea of spending the summer in Ireland. I no longer had obligations to the House of Commons, and there wouldn’t be a London Season. However, he was strongly against the idea and urged me to stay in the city and try to take advantage of the thoughtful mood of the public. The flattering press was constantly praising the late King’s diplomacy and peaceful efforts; my uncle wanted to see if the admirers were sincere and to encourage the Government to propose some form of proportional disarmament.
So for three summer months I went back to Bouverie Street and the Committee Room in Princes Gardens. The results of our renewed campaign are a matter of common knowledge: representations were made to Germany, a tortuous diplomatic debate was carried on and a year later, before any conclusion could be reached, the gunboat "Panther" steamed south to Agadir. There were wild stories of a German plan to occupy Northern France, wilder projects of landing British troops on the Belgian coast; a Mansion House speech less euphuistic and platitudinous than most, gossip at the Eclectic Club about an ultimatum.
So for three summer months, I returned to Bouverie Street and the Committee Room in Princes Gardens. The results of our renewed campaign are well known: we made appeals to Germany, engaged in a complicated diplomatic debate, and a year later, before any conclusion could be reached, the gunboat "Panther" headed south to Agadir. There were crazy rumors about a German plan to take over Northern France and even wilder ideas about landing British troops on the Belgian coast; a Mansion House speech that was less flowery and cliché than most, and chatter at the Eclectic Club about an ultimatum.
Bertrand was silent and uncommunicative in these days, but, as the menace of war withdrew, I could see him deriving philosophic satisfaction from the crisis.
Bertrand was quiet and unresponsive during these days, but as the threat of war faded, I could see him finding some philosophical satisfaction in the situation.
"That's twice in three years, George," he observed one night when I was dining with him at the Club. "Is modern war too big a thing? Are they all afraid to start it? You remember when Bosnia and Herzegovina were grabbed in 1908? Russia threatened Austria, Germany threatened Russia—and Russia backed down. Diplomacy's like poker, you know, the hands are not played. The same thing's happened now; we've threatened Germany, and she's counted her army corps and battleships and decided she isn't strong enough. Well, George, if the cards are never to be played, why should sane governments go on raising each other? Four aces bear the same relation to two as two to one-why can't we stop this ruinous armament race?"
"That's twice in three years, George," he said one night while we were having dinner at the Club. "Is modern war too big of a deal? Are they all scared to start it? You remember when Bosnia and Herzegovina were taken in 1908? Russia threatened Austria, Germany threatened Russia—and Russia backed down. Diplomacy is like poker, you know, the hands aren’t played. The same thing is happening now; we've threatened Germany, and she’s counted her army corps and battleships and decided she isn’t strong enough. Well, George, if the cards are never going to be played, why should sensible governments keep escalating this? Four aces are just as powerful in comparison to two as two are to one—why can't we stop this destructive arms race?"
But the Agadir incident was still a year ahead of us when O'Rane returned from the Continent at the end of July and stayed behind for a last cigar at the end of a Thursday dinner.
But the Agadir incident was still a year away when O'Rane came back from the Continent at the end of July and stuck around for one last cigar after a Thursday dinner.
"I've been a Breslau merchant the last few months, sir," he told us when my uncle asked for news. "I've been eating, drinking, smoking German——"
"I've been a merchant in Breslau for the last few months, sir," he told us when my uncle asked for news. "I've been eating, drinking, and smoking German——"
"You'll end your days in a fortress, Raney," I observed.
"You'll spend your last days in a fortress, Raney," I said.
"I think not. That paper of yours, 'Peace,' has a large circulation. All the politicians and most of the Army read it."
"I don't think so. That paper of yours, 'Peace,' has a huge readership. All the politicians and most of the Army read it."
"This is fame," I said to Bertrand.
"This is fame," I said to Bertrand.
"They regard it as the swan-song of the effete British," said O'Rane. "The merchants and journalists and so on are with you because Germany's so hard-up with all her insane preparations that a tax on capital may come any day. The German government's different: it thinks you're either not equal to the strain or else you're hypnotizing them to drop their weapons before you strike. The German's an odd creature, sir; he thinks everyone's like himself without any of his virtues. King Edward and Grey have made something of a ring-fence round Germany; if Bismarck and the old Emperor had done the same thing, they'd be declaring war now. Ergo, we're going to declare war. I'm afraid it will come, sir. I've[Pg 280] brought you back some books on Pan-Germanism by a miscreant called Bernhardi: the Bernhardi temperament can only be destroyed by an unsuccessful war or a revolution or State bankruptcy. So far as I can see, our job for the next few years will be to wake up this country and make it prepared for all emergencies."
"They see it as the final act of the decaying British," O'Rane said. "The merchants, journalists, and others are on your side because Germany is so strapped for cash with all its crazy military buildup that a tax on capital could hit any day now. The German government has a different view: it thinks either you can't handle the pressure or you're tricking them into disarming before you attack. The German is a strange creature; he believes everyone else is just like him but without his strengths. King Edward and Grey have created a sort of protective barrier around Germany; if Bismarck and the old Emperor had done the same, they’d be declaring war right now. Therefore, we are going to declare war. I’m afraid it’s coming, sir. I've[Pg 280] brought you some books on Pan-Germanism by a rogue named Bernhardi: the Bernhardi mindset can only be destroyed by a failed war, a revolution, or state bankruptcy. As far as I can tell, our job for the next few years will be to wake up this country and prepare it for any emergencies."
"How'd you set about it?" I asked.
"How did you go about it?" I asked.
"I'm going to wander round England and see what people are saying. I'm out of touch with politics here, but some years ago I prophesied a revolution in this peaceful land and I want to see if the temper of the working classes is different from what it was in the old days when I was a manual labourer here. Will you be in Ireland later on, George? I should like to come and see you if I may."
"I'm going to roam around England and see what people are talking about. I'm not really in the loop with politics here, but a few years ago I predicted a revolution in this peaceful country, and I want to check if the mood of the working class has changed from the old days when I used to work as a laborer here. Will you be in Ireland later, George? I'd love to come and visit you if that's okay."
"Fix your own time," I said. "I've got a half-promise from Loring and Sonia, but nothing's decided."
"Set your own schedule," I said. "I've got a vague commitment from Loring and Sonia, but nothing's finalized."
He thought over my words for a few moments and then got up to go.
He thought about what I said for a moment and then stood up to leave.
"After all," he said, as I helped him into his coat, "if they don't mind meeting me, I oughtn't to mind meeting them."
"After all," he said, as I helped him into his coat, "if they don't have a problem with meeting me, then I shouldn't have a problem meeting them."
For three months I had had a certain want of sympathy on my conscience.
For three months, I had felt a lack of compassion weighing on my conscience.
"Raney!" I began, and then stopped.
"Raney!" I began, then paused.
"Don't trouble, old man," he answered, reading my thoughts. "That book's closed—for the present, at least. They're not married yet, either."
"Don't worry, old man," he replied, reading my mind. "That book is closed—for now, at least. They're not married yet, either."
"Good night, Raney," I said, shaking hands.
"Goodnight, Raney," I said, shaking hands.
He laughed a little sardonically and ran down the steps into the night.
He chuckled a bit sarcastically and hurried down the steps into the night.
At the beginning of September I received a wire from O'Rane to say that he would be with me on the tenth. Two days later Loring telegraphed from Fishguard Harbour that he and Sonia were actually on their way to Ireland. I should not have deliberately timed their visits to coincide, but Loring's arrangements had been so unsettled that at his request I made my own independently. Twice during August Sonia had fixed a date, twice Loring had written with contrite apology to cancel it and suggest another. It was all his fault, [Pg 281]circumstances over which he had no control.... The excuses ran so smoothly that even my mother, most charitable and unsuspicious of women, became convinced that it was not his fault.
At the beginning of September, I got a message from O'Rane saying that he would be with me on the tenth. Two days later, Loring sent a telegram from Fishguard Harbour that he and Sonia were actually on their way to Ireland. I shouldn’t have purposely scheduled their visits to overlap, but Loring’s plans had been so chaotic that at his request, I made my own arrangements independently. Twice in August, Sonia had set a date; twice Loring had written with sincere apologies to cancel and propose a new date. It was all his fault, [Pg 281] circumstances beyond his control... The excuses flowed so smoothly that even my mother, the most charitable and unsuspecting woman, became convinced that it wasn’t his fault.
I had no one staying with me when they arrived, white and tired after their journey, and Sonia sighed with relief when my mother told her so the first night.
I was alone when they got here, looking pale and exhausted after their trip, and Sonia breathed a sigh of relief when my mom told her that on the first night.
"I'm worn out with trying to keep new people distinct," she said. "As for Jim, his hair's falling out under the strain."
"I'm exhausted from trying to keep the new people straight," she said. "And as for Jim, his hair is falling out from the stress."
He had shaved off his moustache—as I advised him to do five years before—but otherwise seemed unchanged save for a tired look about the eyes and a slightly subdued manner of speaking.
He had shaved off his mustache, just like I had suggested five years ago, but otherwise, he seemed the same except for a tired look in his eyes and a slightly quieter way of speaking.
"Mr. O'Rane's coming the day after to-morrow," said my sister. "It won't be so quiet when he's here."
"Mr. O'Rane is coming the day after tomorrow," my sister said. "It won't be so quiet when he's around."
Sonia made no comment and plunged into a description of the houses they had visited during the last three months.
Sonia didn’t say anything and dove into a description of the houses they had seen over the last three months.
"Jim's uncle, Lord Deningham, is the next," she said. "Down in Clare. All the clan's being gathered to receive us, and I'm simply petrified at the thought of it. They'll all hate me——"
"Jim's uncle, Lord Deningham, is next," she said. "Down in Clare. The whole family is getting together to welcome us, and I'm just terrified at the thought of it. They'll all hate me——"
"Darling!" Jim interposed.
"Hey!" Jim interjected.
"They will," she repeated obstinately. "That's next Wednesday. Can you stand us for five days, Mrs. Oakleigh?"
"They will," she said stubbornly. "That's next Wednesday. Can you put up with us for five days, Mrs. Oakleigh?"
"As long as you can stop," said my mother.
"As long as you can stop," my mother said.
When the ladies had left us after dinner I congratulated Loring on the absence of his moustache.
When the ladies left us after dinner, I congratulated Loring on not having his mustache.
"Sonia didn't like it," he explained. "Port? By all means. I'm as tired as a dog. It's gone off thundering well, and they all loved her, as I knew they would. All the same, a long engagement's a strain."
"Sonia wasn't a fan of it," he said. "Port? Sure thing. I'm exhausted. It went off really well, and they all loved her, just like I knew they would. Still, a long engagement is tough."
"It isn't the long engagement," I said. "It's being in love. When you're safely married and don't have to sprinkle 'darlings' like a pepper-pot and can take the best chair and be snappy at breakfast——"
"It’s not about the long engagement," I said. "It’s about being in love. When you’re happily married and don’t have to throw around 'darlings' all the time and can take the best chair and be a bit grumpy at breakfast——"
"Oh, you bachelors," he interrupted with a laugh. "A long engagement has its points, though." Quite frequently it[Pg 282] prevents marriage, but I saw no object in putting this view before him. "We've been rubbing off the corners, weeding out undesirable friends—— Oh, you're safe, but Sonia rather bars Val Arden, and young Summertown's developing into too much of an Apache for my taste. We're shaking down."
"Oh, you bachelors," he interrupted with a laugh. "A long engagement has its upsides, though." It often keeps people from getting married, but I didn’t think it was worth bringing that up with him. "We've been smoothing things out, getting rid of the friends we don't want— Oh, you're fine, but Sonia is kind of a barrier for Val Arden, and young Summertown is becoming a bit too wild for my liking. We're figuring things out."
"And how soon will you both be purged of all your sins?" I asked.
"And how soon will you both be freed from all your sins?" I asked.
He did not hear the question and sat staring thoughtfully at the decanter.
He didn’t hear the question and sat there, lost in thought, staring at the decanter.
"I'm afraid she finds the religious part rather hard to pick up," he said. "She will call all Catholics 'Papists.' I don't mind, but some of my people.... And when she first met the Cardinal, she insisted on shaking his hand. Of course, it's a very small point; you musn't think I'm finding fault with her. How did you think she was looking?"
"I'm afraid she finds the religious stuff pretty hard to understand," he said. "She will call all Catholics 'Papists.' I don't mind, but some of my people.... And when she first met the Cardinal, she insisted on shaking his hand. Of course, it's a very small issue; you mustn't think I'm criticizing her. What did you think of how she looked?"
"Very well," I said. "The new pearl-collar suits her."
"Okay," I said. "The new pearl-collar looks good on her."
"It isn't new," he corrected me. "We've had it in the family for some time." His voice became confidential and his manner eager, as with a man mutely asking for sympathy. "Absolutely between ourselves, George, there was rather a row about it. I got the bank to send all our stuff down to House of Steynes, and she insisted on wearing some of it. My poor mother was fearfully shocked—and said she oughtn't to have touched it till she was married. Once again, it's a very small point."
"It’s not new," he corrected me. "We've had it in the family for a while." His tone became secretive and his demeanor eager, like someone quietly seeking sympathy. "Just between us, George, there was quite a disagreement about it. I had the bank send all our things down to House of Steynes, and she insisted on wearing some of it. My poor mother was really shocked and said she shouldn’t have touched it until she was married. Again, it's a very minor issue."
His vigorously defensive tone, adopted to answer criticisms I had not made, led me to think there had been numerous small points for arbitration and diplomacy—as when Sonia wished to modernize the 'Mary Queen of Scots' room at Steynes that had been untouched since the young queen slept there in the second year of her reign.
His overly defensive tone, used to respond to criticisms I hadn’t even made, made me realize that there must have been many small issues needing negotiation and compromise—like when Sonia wanted to update the 'Mary Queen of Scots' room at Steynes, which hadn't been changed since the young queen stayed there in the second year of her reign.
"You'll shake down," I agreed encouragingly when he made me throw away a half-smoked cigar because the people in the drawing-room would be wondering what had happened to us.
"You'll calm down," I agreed supportively when he made me toss out a half-smoked cigar because the people in the living room would be curious about what had happened to us.
"Oh Lord, yes!" he answered cheerfully over his shoulder as he pulled up a chair and began to talk to my mother.
"Oh Lord, yes!" he replied happily over his shoulder as he pulled up a chair and started chatting with my mom.
Sonia was standing by the window looking out over the lake. Presently she walked out on the terrace and called to Loring to join her. For a few minutes I watched them [Pg 283]standing on the lowest terrace in earnest conversation, then they returned to the house and Sonia asked to be allowed to go to bed.
Sonia was standing by the window, looking out at the lake. Then she walked out on the terrace and called for Loring to join her. For a few minutes, I watched them [Pg 283] standing on the lower terrace, deeply in conversation, before they went back to the house, and Sonia asked if she could go to bed.
"Tell me when you'd like to turn in yourself," I said to Loring when we were alone in the smoking-room for a last drink.
"Let me know when you want to check yourself in," I said to Loring when we were alone in the smoking room for one last drink.
He walked up and down restlessly, glancing at the pictures and books, and finally coming to anchor opposite my chair.
He paced back and forth, looking at the pictures and books, and finally settled opposite my chair.
"Did Beryl say you were expecting Raney here?" he asked, sipping his whiskey and soda and staring rather hard at the floor.
"Did Beryl say you were expecting Raney to come by?" he asked, sipping his whiskey and soda and staring intently at the floor.
"The day after to-morrow," I said.
"The day after tomorrow," I said.
"The deuce you are!" He put down his tumbler and resumed his restless walk. "This is devilish awkward, George. Not to put too fine a point on it, Sonia refuses to meet him."
"The hell you say!" He set down his drink and went back to his restless pacing. "This is really awkward, George. To be blunt, Sonia won't meet him."
"What's the trouble?" I asked. It would be interesting to hear her reasons as expressed to Loring.
"What's wrong?" I asked. It would be interesting to hear her reasons as she explained them to Loring.
He tramped up and down until I pushed a chair in his way and made him sit down.
He walked back and forth until I put a chair in his path and made him sit down.
"Women are beyond me," he complained. "I don't know the rights of the case, but she says he was very insulting to her."
"Women are a mystery to me," he complained. "I don't know the details of the situation, but she says he was really rude to her."
"But when was all this?" I asked. "I didn't know she'd seen him."
"But when did all this happen?" I asked. "I had no idea she had seen him."
"Oh, it was years ago—down at Crowley—before he went abroad. Raney's got a very sharp tongue and keeps no sort of check on it, you know."
"Oh, that was years ago—down at Crowley—before he went overseas. Raney has a really sharp tongue and doesn't hold back, you know."
"Yes, I don't defend what he said on that occasion," I put in.
"Yeah, I don’t defend what he said back then," I added.
Loring looked at me in surprise.
Loring looked at me in shock.
"You knew about it?"
"Did you know about it?"
"I was in the room," I said, "and anything I didn't hear he came and told me in my bedroom that night."
"I was in the room," I said, "and anything I missed, he came and told me in my bedroom that night."
"Well, what the devil did he say?" he demanded indignantly.
"Well, what the hell did he say?" he asked angrily.
"It's ancient history now, Jim."
"It's old news now, Jim."
"Sonia's kept it pretty fresh in her mind," he retorted.
"Sonia's kept it pretty fresh in her mind," he replied.
I might have recalled to them both a dinner-table scene[Pg 284] at House of Steynes thirteen months before when Sonia inquired how Raney was getting on in Mexico and expressed a more than friendly desire to see him on his return. That was, of course, before the engagement to Loring.
I might have reminded them both of a dinner-table scene[Pg 284] at the House of Steynes thirteen months ago when Sonia asked how Raney was doing in Mexico and showed a strong interest in seeing him when he came back. That was, of course, before her engagement to Loring.
"What d'you suggest?" I contented myself with asking.
"What do you suggest?" I was satisfied to ask.
"I think we'd better clear out," he answered, with emphasis on the pronoun.
"I think we should get out of here," he replied, stressing the pronoun.
"To the Deninghams?"
"To the Deninghams?"
"They can't take us till Wednesday. Sonia talks about going to an hotel, but that's out of the question. I'd better take her back to London——"
"They can't take us until Wednesday. Sonia talks about going to a hotel, but that's not an option. I should probably take her back to London——"
"And cut the Deninghams?"
"And cut the Deninghams out?"
"Oh, I can't do that. He's my mother's only brother, you know."
"Oh, I can't do that. He's my mom's only brother, you know."
"Do I understand you're proposing to take her from Kerry to London and back again from London to Clare in five, four days?" He was silent. "What does she say, Jim?"
"Do I understand that you're planning to take her from Kerry to London and then back from London to Clare in four or five days?" He was silent. "What does she say, Jim?"
"Refuses point-blank," he answered despairingly.
"Refuses outright," he answered despairingly.
I walked over to the writing table and took out a telegraph form.
I walked over to the writing desk and pulled out a telegraph form.
"The simplest thing is to put Raney off for the present," I said.
"The easiest thing to do is to postpone dealing with Raney for now," I said.
He made no answer, but, when my tea was brought me next morning, there was a pencilled note lying on the tray, "Thanks, old man.—L."
He didn't answer, but when my tea was brought to me the next morning, there was a pencil note on the tray, "Thanks, old man.—L."
It was a clear victory for Sonia, but she was sufficiently shame-faced for the remainder of the visit to make me think she was getting little pleasure out of her triumph. From time to time my mother asked me why they did not advance the date of the wedding, but, according to Sonia, a mischievous fairy seemed to be playing tricks with the calendar. For a marriage in Advent Jim would require dispensation; Lady Loring always had to spend the early months of the year abroad; "and his old Pope would excommunicate him," Sonia told me, "if he tried to have the wedding in Lent. And then it would be May, and then some other Royalty would go and die...."
It was a definite win for Sonia, but she looked so embarrassed for the rest of the visit that I thought she was getting very little joy from her victory. Occasionally, my mom asked me why they didn't move up the wedding date, but according to Sonia, a mischievous fairy seemed to be messing with the calendar. For a wedding in Advent, Jim would need special permission; Lady Loring always had to spend the early part of the year overseas; "and his old Pope would kick him out," Sonia told me, "if he tried to have the wedding during Lent. Then it would be May, and then some other Royalty would go and die...."
Until my conversation with her I had in my ignorance[Pg 285] never appreciated how strongly the position of the celibate was entrenched.
Until my conversation with her, I had, in my ignorance[Pg 285], never realized how deeply rooted the celibate's position was.
O'Rane arrived at the end of the following week and asked whether Jim and Sonia were still with me.
O'Rane showed up at the end of the next week and asked if Jim and Sonia were still with me.
"So that was the reason of your wire," he observed, when I told him they had left on the Wednesday. "Which was it?" I asked him whether he had had a good crossing. "Oh, well, I know it wasn't Jim," he said. "'Nous devons adorer Dieu, mon fils, mais c'est un grand mystère de sa providence qu'il ait crée la femme.'"
"So that was why you sent the wire," he remarked when I told him they had left on Wednesday. "How was the crossing?" I asked him. "Oh, I know it wasn't Jim," he replied. "'We must adore God, my son, but it's a great mystery of His providence that He created woman.'"
"Perhaps Jim is thinking that at this moment," I said, and the subject was dropped.
"Maybe Jim is thinking that right now," I said, and the topic was dropped.
O'Rane's visit gave me my first opportunity of following up the Mexican adventure from the point at which "Mr. James Morris" had left it. The company, I found, had been launched successfully, if not quite at Morris's optimistic valuation; the mysterious new concession—"about the size of Scotland"—was promising well, though the working expenses were unexpectedly heavy. I gathered that the partnership was drawing a profit of 15,000 dollars a year, or, in English money, about fifteen hundred pounds for each partner.
O'Rane's visit gave me my first chance to continue the Mexican adventure from where "Mr. James Morris" had left off. I discovered that the company had been successfully launched, though not quite at Morris's overly optimistic valuation; the mysterious new concession—"about the size of Scotland"—was looking promising, even though the operating expenses were unexpectedly high. I learned that the partnership was making a profit of 15,000 dollars a year, which is about fifteen hundred pounds for each partner.
"But that's all in Morris's hands," said O'Rane. "I've cut my connexion and I'm going into English politics. All this time since I met you I've been wandering about, listening and watching. This country is disgustingly rich, George, demoralized by it—from the Government that flings millions about in fancy social reforms to the mill-hand who wastes shillings a week on cinematograph shows and roller-skating rinks. Utterly demoralized! Nobody cares for anything but extravagant pleasures; they are not even interested in the House of Lords fight. And the more that's spent on top the more they want to spend below. That revolution's coming all right."
"But that's all up to Morris," O'Rane said. "I’ve cut ties and I'm diving into English politics. Since I met you, I’ve been wandering around, listening and watching. This country is ridiculously wealthy, George, and it’s rotting from it—everything from the government throwing millions at pointless social reforms to the factory worker who spends his coins every week on movies and roller-skating. Completely demoralized! No one cares about anything except for lavish entertainment; they aren't even interested in the House of Lords battle. And the more money that gets thrown at the top, the more they want to spend at the bottom. That revolution is definitely coming."
"I shall believe in it when I see it," I said.
"I'll believe it when I see it," I said.
At the end of a week he left me, as ever, without a hint where he was going or what he proposed to do. I stayed at Lake House till the second election of 1910, when Bertrand telegraphed to me to come and help him. Loring dined with me at the Club one night when the election was over, and [Pg 286]suggested that I should accompany his mother, sister, the Daintons and himself to the South of France. The invitation was half-hearted, and I felt I had better wait until the process of rubbing off the corners was nearer completion. They left in January and returned in the first week in March. I was apprised of their presence in London by a special messenger, who pursued me, note in hand, from Princes Gardens to the House, where I had been dining with my uncle, and from the house to the Eclectic Club.
At the end of the week, he left me, as usual, without any clue about where he was going or what he planned to do. I stayed at Lake House until the second election of 1910 when Bertrand messaged me to come and help him. Loring had dinner with me at the Club one night after the election was over, and [Pg 286] suggested that I should join his mother, sister, the Daintons, and him on a trip to the South of France. The invitation was lackluster, and I thought it better to wait until things settled down a bit more. They left in January and returned in the first week of March. I was informed of their presence in London by a special messenger, who followed me with a note from Princes Gardens to the House, where I had been having dinner with my uncle, and then from there to the Eclectic Club.
The note was in Loring's writing and begged me to come at once to Curzon Street.
The note was in Loring's handwriting and urged me to come to Curzon Street immediately.
"I suppose they've fixed the date at last," I said to Bertrand as he dropped me on his way home. "Now I shall be stuck with the privilege of being best man."
"I guess they've finally set the date," I said to Bertrand as he dropped me off on his way home. "Now I'm going to be stuck with the honor of being the best man."
VII
It was after midnight when I arrived at Loring House. Jim was in the library, walking restlessly up and down and filling the fireplace with half-smoked cigarettes. He was in evening dress, and an overcoat and silk hat lay on the arm of a sofa.
It was after midnight when I got to Loring House. Jim was in the library, pacing back and forth and filling the fireplace with half-smoked cigarettes. He was in formal attire, and an overcoat and silk hat were resting on the arm of a sofa.
"Come in!" he exclaimed, without interrupting his caged-lion walk. "Sorry to drag you out at this time of night. Have a drink? Have something to smoke. Sit down, won't you?"
"Come in!" he said, without breaking his caged-lion stride. "Sorry to pull you out at this time of night. Want a drink? Something to smoke? Please, have a seat."
He spoke in short, staccato sentences, waving a hand vaguely in the direction of the tantalus and cigars. The intensity of his manner was infectious: I pulled up a chair and settled myself to listen.
He spoke in short, abrupt sentences, waving a hand loosely toward the tantalus and cigars. His intense manner was contagious: I pulled up a chair and got comfortable to listen.
"Now then——" I began, as the door closed.
"Now then—" I started, as the door shut.
"It's ... it's come, George!" he stammered. "I'm up to my neck, and you're the only man who can pull me out."
"It's... it's here, George!" he stammered. "I'm in over my head, and you're the only one who can help me."
"Drive ahead!" I said.
"Keep going!" I said.
"Sonia's broken it off!"
"Sonia ended it!"
It would be affectation for me to pretend I was as much surprised as Loring expected me to be. The engagement had, in my eyes, been singularly unsuitable from the first, and one[Pg 287] or both seemed destined to lead a life of misery; but I half thought that both parties would go through with the marriage out of pride or obstinacy. Loring was as much in love with Sonia as Sonia's mother was in love with his position. Seemingly I had underestimated the havoc wrought in the girl's nerves by her years of crude excitement.
It would be fake for me to act as surprised as Loring expected me to be. From the beginning, I found the engagement quite unsuitable, and I thought one[Pg 287] or both of them were bound to end up unhappy. Still, I figured they might go ahead with the wedding out of pride or stubbornness. Loring was just as in love with Sonia as her mother was with his status. Clearly, I had underestimated the toll that years of harsh excitement had taken on the girl's nerves.
"Tell me as much as you think fit," I said. "I'll do anything I can."
"Share as much as you think is necessary," I said. "I'll do whatever I can."
He thought for a moment, as if uncertain where to start.
He paused for a moment, seeming unsure of where to begin.
"It's my fault," he began. "I can see that now. We oughtn't to have made the engagement so long—neither of us could stand the strain. I hurried things on as much as I could, but Sonia ... I don't know, she must have wondered where it was all leading to. I rather sickened her, I'm afraid. You see, I don't know much about women.... I've met any number, of course, but I haven't had many intimate women friends. They never interested me much till I got engaged to her. Consequently I've never appreciated their likes and dislikes. Case in point, Sonia told me last week that she'd scream if I called her 'darling' again. Now I should have thought.... Well, anyway, it seemed quite harmless and natural to me.... A small point, but it just shows you what a lot of knowing women take.... Got a cigarette on you?"
"I'm to blame," he started. "I can see that now. We shouldn't have made the engagement so long—neither of us could handle the pressure. I rushed things as much as I could, but Sonia ... I don’t know, she must have been wondering where it was all going. I think I kind of turned her off, to be honest. You see, I don't know much about women... I’ve met quite a few, of course, but I haven’t had many close female friends. They never really interested me until I got engaged to her. So, I’ve never really understood their likes and dislikes. For example, Sonia told me last week that she'd scream if I called her 'darling' again. Now, I would have thought... Well, anyway, it seemed pretty harmless and natural to me... A small thing, but it just shows you how much understanding women expect... Got a cigarette on you?"
I threw him my case.
I tossed him my case.
"What was the casus belli?" I asked, but for the moment he would not be drawn from his generalizations.
"What was the casus belli?" I asked, but for now, he wouldn't get specific beyond his general statements.
"I think it was partly physical, too," he went on. "I tired the poor child out—rushing round and seeing people. She couldn't stand the strain. And she saw too much of me.... I was always there, dogging her steps.... She couldn't get away from me. This last visit to the Riviera was a hopeless mistake from every point of view."
"I think it was also partly physical," he continued. "I wore the poor child out—running around and meeting people. She couldn't handle the pressure. And she saw too much of me... I was always there, following her every move... She couldn't escape me. This last trip to the Riviera was a complete mistake from every angle."
He flung away the cigarette he had just lighted. We seemed to be getting gradually nearer something tangible, and, as he gazed bewilderedly round to see where he had put my case, I asked, "What happened out there?"
He threw away the cigarette he had just lit. We seemed to be getting closer to something real, and as he looked around confusedly to see where he had put my bag, I asked, "What happened out there?"
"Nothing," he answered. "It was to-night. We got back this afternoon and all went for a farewell dinner to Brown's[Pg 288] Hotel. The Daintons are stopping there. Sonia was very quiet all through the dinner and, when my mother and Amy went home and we were left alone to say good-night, she said she'd got something to tell me. I waited, she hummed and hawed a bit and then asked me what the rule in our Church was about the children of mixed marriages. I told her they had to be brought up as Catholics.
"Nothing," he replied. "It was tonight. We got back this afternoon and all went out for a farewell dinner at Brown's[Pg 288] Hotel. The Daintons are staying there. Sonia was pretty quiet during the dinner, and when my mom and Amy went home and it was just us to say goodnight, she said she had something to tell me. I waited, and she hesitated a bit, then asked me what the rule in our Church was about the kids of mixed marriages. I told her they had to be raised as Catholics."
"'And what happens if I object?' she asked.
"'And what happens if I disagree?' she asked.
"I told her I couldn't get a dispensation for the marriage at all unless she gave me an undertaking to this effect." He paused in pathetic bewilderment. "I can't understand her raising the question at all at this time of day; I explained the whole position to her before we became engaged, and she didn't object then.
"I told her I couldn't get a waiver for the marriage at all unless she gave me a promise to this effect." He paused in confused sadness. "I can't understand why she's bringing this up at all right now; I explained everything to her before we got engaged, and she didn't have any issues then."
"'Well,' she said, 'I can't consent to have my children brought up in a different faith.'"
"'Well,' she said, 'I can't agree to have my children raised in a different faith.'"
Loring passed his hands over his eyes and dropped limply into a chair.
Loring rubbed his eyes and slumped into a chair.
"That was rather a facer for me, George," he went on. "Either we had to marry without a dispensation—and that meant excommunication for me—or we couldn't get married at all. I thought it over very carefully. I'm a precious bad Catholic.... I mean, I've been brought up in the Church, and we all of us always have been Catholics, but I don't believe half the doctrines and I don't go to church once in a blue moon. I call myself one, just as you call yourself a member of the Church of England. We're probably both of us 'Nothing-arians,' only we don't recant or make a fuss about it.... I began to wonder if I could tell 'em to excommunicate me and be damned. It would mean an awful wrench. My mother takes it all very seriously, and we English Catholic families all hang together rather, and I'm a Count of the Holy Roman Empire, and all that sort of thing. I tell you, I didn't half like doing it, but it seemed the only thing, and eventually I told Sonia I'd lump the dispensation and risk the consequences."
"That was quite a shock for me, George," he continued. "We had to either marry without a dispensation, which would mean excommunication for me, or we couldn't get married at all. I thought it through very carefully. I'm not much of a Catholic.... I mean, I was raised in the Church, and we've all always been Catholics, but I don't believe half the doctrines and I only go to church once in a blue moon. I call myself one, just like you call yourself a member of the Church of England. We're probably both 'Nothing-arians,' but we don't renounce or make a big deal about it.... I started to wonder if I could just tell them to excommunicate me and be damned. It would be a huge emotional struggle. My mother takes all of this very seriously, and we English Catholic families are pretty close-knit, and I'm a Count of the Holy Roman Empire, and all that sort of thing. I tell you, I really didn't want to do it, but it seemed like the only option, so in the end, I told Sonia I’d take the chance and go without the dispensation."
He paused and lit another cigarette.
He paused and lit another cigarette.
"I thought that would have ended the trouble," he went[Pg 289] on, with a sigh. "It seemed to be only the beginning. She was awfully good about it at first and said she couldn't make discord between my family and myself. I told her I was very fond of my mother, but that I was fonder of her than of anybody in the world. Then ... I don't know, I couldn't follow her ... she started on another tack altogether and said I should always be a Catholic at heart and that I should try to go back to the Church and take the children with me.... These damned unborn children ...! I told her—as much as I could cram into three sentences—what my whole attitude towards religion boiled down to. And then the row started. We both of us talked together, and neither of us listened to the other or finished our arguments, and at the end of half an hour Sonia began to cry, and I felt a perfect brute, and it ended with her sending me away and saying she could never marry a man who didn't believe in God."
"I thought that would have ended the trouble," he continued[Pg 289] with a sigh. "It seemed to be just the beginning. She was really understanding at first and said she couldn't create conflict between my family and me. I told her I cared a lot about my mother, but I cared more about her than anyone else in the world. Then... I don't know, I just couldn't keep up with her... she shifted to a completely different topic and said I should always be a Catholic at heart and that I should try to return to the Church and take the kids with me... These damn unborn kids...! I told her—in as few words as possible—what my whole view on religion came down to. And then the argument started. We both talked over each other, and neither of us listened to the other or finished our points, and after half an hour Sonia started crying, and I felt like a complete jerk, ending with her telling me to leave and saying she could never marry a man who didn't believe in God."
Loring mopped his forehead.
Loring wiped his forehead.
"I feel absolutely done in," he murmured.
"I feel completely exhausted," he murmured.
I mixed him a generous whisky and soda and asked what he wanted done. His face was haggard, and for a big man he seemed suddenly dried up and shrivelled.
I made him a big whisky and soda and asked what he wanted me to do. His face looked worn out, and for a big guy, he suddenly seemed dried up and wrinkled.
"You must go round and talk to her," he said. "You've known her since she was a kid. Explain that I didn't mean what I said, apologize for me——"
"You need to go talk to her," he said. "You've known her since she was a kid. Explain that I didn't mean what I said, and apologize for me——"
I shook my head.
I shook my head.
"It'll do no good," I said. "You're not to blame."
"It won't help," I said. "You're not at fault."
"But my dear fellow——!" he began excitedly, as though I had paid no attention to what he had told me.
"But my dear friend——!" he started excitedly, as if I hadn’t listened to what he had said.
"Look it in the face, Jim," I said, shaking my head again. "She's tired of you."
"Look her in the eye, Jim," I said, shaking my head again. "She's had enough of you."
He picked up his tumbler and then put it down untasted.
He picked up his glass and then set it down without taking a sip.
"I don't believe it," he answered, with sublime simplicity.
"I can't believe it," he replied, with striking simplicity.
"You've got to."
"You have to."
"But—but—but," he stammered. "We've never had a shadow of a disagreement until to-night."
"But—but—but," he stammered. "We've never had even the slightest disagreement until tonight."
"You didn't see it and you always gave way and smoothed things over."
"You never noticed it, and you always made concessions and calmed things down."
"There never was anything to smooth over. Till this infernal religious question started——"
"There was never anything to resolve. Until this damn religious issue came up——"
"It was religion to-day, it'll be the colour of your eyes or the shape of your nose to-morrow."
"It’s religion today, tomorrow it’ll be the color of your eyes or the shape of your nose."
Loring stared at me as though suspicious of an ill-timed humour.
Loring looked at me like he was questioning my sense of timing in humor.
"You're wrong, George, absolutely wrong. I know you're wrong."
"You're wrong, George, completely wrong. I know you’re wrong."
I shrugged my shoulders and left it at that.
I shrugged and let it go.
"I'll do whatever you think best," I said.
"I'll do whatever you think is best," I said.
"I knew you would!" he exclaimed eagerly. "Well, I've told you. You must go round to-morrow morning——"
"I knew you would!" he said excitedly. "Well, I've told you. You have to go around tomorrow morning——"
"And if she refuses to see me?"
"And what if she doesn't want to see me?"
"She won't!"
"She isn't going to!"
"If," I persisted.
"If," I persisted.
Loring jumped up excitedly.
Loring jumped up with excitement.
"My dear chap, she simply musn't break off the engagement! Leave me out of it, tell her only to consider her own position." He paused in fresh embarrassment. "You remember the trouble over that swine Crabtree?" he went on diffidently. "We can't have a repetition of that! You know as well as I do, a girl who's always breaking off engagements.... Get her to look at it from that point of view!"
"My dear friend, she absolutely can't end the engagement! Count me out of this, just tell her to think about her own situation." He hesitated, clearly embarrassed. "Do you remember the issues we had with that jerk Crabtree?" he continued hesitantly. "We can't go through that again! You know just as well as I do, a girl who's always calling off engagements… Get her to see it from that perspective!"
I rose up and dusted the ash from my shirt-front.
I got up and brushed the ash off my shirt.
"She's tired of you," I repeated, with all the brutal directness I could put into my tone.
"She's tired of you," I repeated, with as much harsh honesty as I could put into my tone.
"Well—and if she is?" The tone no less than the words hinted that he might be beginning to share my opinion.
"Well—what if she is?" The tone, just like the words, suggested that he might be starting to agree with me.
"You want the engagement renewed on those terms?"
"You want to renew the engagement on those terms?"
"I don't want the Crabtree business over again?" he answered, fencing with my question.
"I don't want to deal with the Crabtree business again," he replied, dodging my question.
"I'll call on her to-morrow," I said, "unless you ring me up before ten."
"I'll call her tomorrow," I said, "unless you text me before ten."
At eleven next morning I called at Brown's Hotel. The porter who sent up my name brought back word that Miss Dainton regretted she was unable to see me. On receipt of my report Loring sent round a letter by the hand of one of his footmen. Lady Dainton drove to Curzon Street between[Pg 291] twelve and one and was closeted with Loring for half an hour. What took place at the interview I have never inquired. Loring came into the library at the end of it with a sheet of notepaper in his hand. His face was white, and there were dark rings under his eyes.
At eleven the next morning, I stopped by Brown's Hotel. The porter who relayed my name came back with the message that Miss Dainton was sorry she couldn't see me. After I delivered this update, Loring sent a letter via one of his footmen. Lady Dainton drove to Curzon Street between[Pg 291]twelve and one and met with Loring for half an hour. I’ve never asked what happened during their meeting. When Loring entered the library afterward, he was holding a sheet of notepaper. His face was pale, and there were dark circles under his eyes.
"Get this into the papers for me, will you?" he said dispassionately. "It's no good, she's immovable. I'm going away for a bit. We'd better not run the risk of meeting for the present. I'm starting at once, by the way, so I'm not likely to see you again before I go. I'm more grateful than I can say for all you've done. Good-bye."
"Can you get this in the papers for me?" he said without any emotion. "It's pointless, she won't budge. I'm leaving for a while. It's best if we avoid running into each other for now. I’m heading out right away, so I probably won’t see you again before I leave. I'm more thankful than I can express for everything you've done. Goodbye."
As I drove down to Printing House Square I glanced at the sheet of paper. "The marriage arranged between the Marquess Loring and Miss Sonia Dainton," it ran, "will not take place."
As I drove down to Printing House Square, I looked at the piece of paper. "The marriage planned between the Marquess Loring and Miss Sonia Dainton," it said, "will not happen."
That night I had some difficulty in getting to sleep. The "Maxims" of the Duc de la Rochefoucauld lay on the table by my bed, and I opened the book at random.
That night I had a hard time falling asleep. The "Maxims" of the Duc de la Rochefoucauld were on the table next to my bed, and I opened the book without any specific direction.
"It is commonly the Fault of People in Love," wrote that polished cynic, "that they are not sensible when they cease to be beloved."
"It’s often the issue with people in love," wrote that smooth cynic, "that they don’t realize things are different when they stop being loved."
Chapter 6 CARNIVAL SEASON
Le Roy est mort; vive le Roy!
Le Roi is dead; long live the King!
King Edward was mourned a twelvemonth, and in the spring of the following year all sorts and conditions of men gathered to do honour to his successor. Before the first hammer beat on the first Coronation stand, the invasion of London had begun: from Channel to Tweed ran a whisper of social schemings—a daughter's presentation, a ball, a house in town for the Season. Our solid, self-conscious race, never gay for gaiety's sake, reached out and grasped the excuse for innocent dissipation. The last five years had been so charged with political acrimony, the world had worked itself into so great a passion over the Budgets and Second Chambers. Three months respite was a prospect alluring to the straitest Puritan.
King Edward was mourned for a year, and in the spring of the following year, all kinds of people gathered to honor his successor. Before the first hammer struck the first Coronation stand, the invasion of London had started: from the Channel to the Tweed, there was talk of social events—a daughter's debut, a ball, a house in the city for the Season. Our solid, self-conscious society, never joyful just for the sake of it, seized the opportunity for some innocent fun. The last five years had been filled with political tension, and people had become extremely passionate about the Budgets and Second Chambers. A three-month break was appealing even to the strictest Puritan.
My uncle Bertrand had hoped that a year of mourning[Pg 293] would tempt his countrymen to regard politics as a serious study rather than a pretext for vulgar abuse. Seldom have I watched the death of a vainer hope, for the world flung off its black clothes and prepared for carnival. Apaches plotted new raids, strange-tongued provincials rubbed shoulders with American tourists, Colonial Prime Ministers jostled you in the streets or appropriated your favorite table at the restaurants.
My uncle Bertrand had hoped that a year of mourning[Pg 293] would encourage his countrymen to see politics as an important subject instead of just an excuse for rude insults. I hardly ever witnessed the death of a more vain hope, as the world quickly shed its black attire and got ready for celebration. Street gangs planned new attacks, locals with unusual accents mingled with American tourists, and Colonial Prime Ministers bumped into you on the streets or took over your favorite table at restaurants.
For a time I sought refuge in the Club—and found it was no refuge. Members were balloting for seats to view the procession or discussing Adolf Erckmann's prospects in the Coronation Honours List. Erckmann himself was very prominent, and the capture of London, which he largely effected in the next three or four years, started with his acquisition of a title. Perhaps he tried to capture the Eclectic Club—I certainly remember being asked to blackball three of his candidates. If so, he failed; the most mediaeval club in the world was strong to resist the most modern social impresario. And this I regard with satisfaction when I consider, in moments of sombre retrospection, how the tone of England has become modernized in the last half generation. Sir John Woburn and the Press Combine modernized journalism; Vandale, Bendix and Trosser modernized the House of Commons, as anyone will agree who recalls the three scandals associated with their names—squalid, financial scandals, lacking the scale and dignity of Central American corruption; and Erckmann modernized London Society. It was a brilliant, gaudy thing when he left it, yet I almost preferred the old state when the loudest voice and longest purse did not necessarily go the furthest.
For a while, I sought refuge in the Club—and discovered it wasn’t a refuge at all. Members were voting for seats to watch the parade or discussing Adolf Erckmann's chances in the Coronation Honours List. Erckmann himself was quite noticeable, and the takeover of London, which he significantly contributed to in the next three or four years, started with him gaining a title. Maybe he aimed to take over the Eclectic Club—I definitely remember being asked to vote against three of his candidates. If that was his plan, he failed; the most medieval club in the world stood strong against the most modern social impresario. I view this with satisfaction when I reflect, during my darker moments, on how England's tone has changed over the last half generation. Sir John Woburn and the Press Combine revamped journalism; Vandale, Bendix, and Trosser transformed the House of Commons, as anyone will agree if they recall the three scandals tied to their names—grim financial scandals, lacking the scale and dignity of Central American corruption; and Erckmann revamped London Society. It was a flashy, extravagant scene when he left it, yet I almost preferred the old days when the loudest voice and the deepest pockets didn’t automatically get the furthest.
From time to time I saw something of his conquering march. My mother and sister came over for the Coronation, and we suffered the season patiently. Of course we gave a ball; equally 'of course,' it was at the Ritz, for the Ritz at this time was an article of faith. If a hostess wanted men, she must entertain there; if a man wanted supper, he must secure an invitation by hook or by crook—or else walk in without it.
From time to time, I caught a glimpse of his triumphant journey. My mom and sister came over for the Coronation, and we endured the season with patience. Naturally, we hosted a ball; just as naturally, it was at the Ritz, since the Ritz was a must-have back then. If a hostess wanted male guests, she had to throw a party there; if a guy wanted dinner, he had to get an invite by any means necessary—or just show up uninvited.
"Otherwise you get no food," as my barbarian young cousin, Greville Hunter-Oakleigh, confessed to me one night at the Monagasc Minister's ball in Grosvenor Gardens. He had[Pg 294] danced dutifully with "all the right people," and was now going on with Violet, Summertown and two brother officers in search of supper. Greville and Violet had been invited; Summertown issued invitations to the others on the principle that hostesses were always glad of a few extra men.
"Otherwise you won't get any food," my wild young cousin, Greville Hunter-Oakleigh, admitted to me one night at the Monagasque Minister's ball in Grosvenor Gardens. He had[Pg 294] danced dutifully with "all the right people," and was now heading off with Violet, Summertown, and two brother officers in search of supper. Greville and Violet had been invited; Summertown invited the others on the idea that hostesses were always happy to have a few extra men.
"You're so damned William-and-Maryish," he complained, when I refused to come without a card. "If you won't, you won't, but they're frightfully rich and they'll do you awfully well. So long. We shall be back in a couple of hours."
"You're so annoying and stuck-up," he complained, when I refused to come without a card. "If you won't, you won't, but they're really wealthy and they'll treat you really well. See you later. We'll be back in a couple of hours."
He hurried away, and I set myself to protect my sister Beryl from Lady Ullswater, who was marking her down as a new-comer and angling for the privilege of chaperoning her. Before our ball took place I had an offer of the whole Brigade from John Ashwell, but we thought it would be amusing to make our own arrangements. A number of people strayed in without being asked, but this was in some sense balanced by our being able to refuse invitations to a host of Erckmann's protégés.
He rushed off, and I focused on keeping my sister Beryl safe from Lady Ullswater, who was eyeing her as a new arrival and trying to get the chance to chaperone her. Before our ball happened, John Ashwell offered us the entire Brigade, but we thought it would be more fun to plan our own event. A bunch of people showed up uninvited, but that was somewhat balanced by our ability to turn down invitations from a lot of Erckmann's protégés.
Erckmann himself—Sir Adolf, as he became—we were compelled to invite out of compliment to Lady Dainton. For some time her husband had been observable at the Eclectic Club, lunching with Erckmann and consuming an amount of champagne and Corona cigars that argued business discussion. There followed an issue of new companies with the name of Sir Roger Dainton, Bart., M.P., on the prospectus; later I met Erckmann at dinner in Rutland Gate; later still the Daintons took a moor. It was one of those rare business associations in which everyone secured what he wanted. I myself, a mere private in a stage army, was invited to join a party for Ober-Ammergau, and, if I declined to witness a Passion Play in Erckmann's company, my refusal was prompted less by social prejudice than by superstitious scruple.
Erckmann himself—Sir Adolf, as he became known—was someone we had to invite out of respect for Lady Dainton. For a while, her husband had been seen at the Eclectic Club, having lunch with Erckmann and consuming enough champagne and Corona cigars to suggest they were discussing business. This led to the launch of new companies featuring the name of Sir Roger Dainton, Bart., M.P., on their prospectuses; later, I had dinner with Erckmann at Rutland Gate; and still later, the Daintons decided to take a moor. It turned out to be one of those rare business partnerships where everyone got what they wanted. I, a mere foot soldier in a theater army, was invited to join a group for Ober-Ammergau, and even though I declined to see a Passion Play in Erckmann's company, my refusal was motivated more by a superstitious awkwardness than by any social bias.
At first I was mildly surprised to find the Daintons so much in public so soon after Sonia's engagement had been broken off; but the longer I lived in London the more people I found skirmishing to get away from other people and on one occasion in Coronation week, I remember seeing Loring, Crabtree, O'Rane and Sonia under the same roof. In [Pg 295]practice, however, they kept apart without undue contrivance. Crabtree became engaged at this time to Mrs. Pauncefote, widow of the Staffordshire brewer and a woman some eleven years his senior; he was now in a position to woo the electors of the Brinton Division, and little was seen of him in London. O'Rane, on the rare occasions when I met him hurrying to or from the Continent, diving into the Conservative Central Office or disappearing into the industrial north, maintained an attitude of mystery and would tell me nothing of his movements. He was incessantly restless and as self-absorbed as ever, but the lines of his old, clear-cut scheme of life had lost something of their sharpness. His breach with the past seemed almost complete, marked in black and white—or so I fancied—by a letter I had given him to read twelve months before at the Charing Cross Hotel. At the end of the season he and Sonia met at the Embassy Ball; they bowed and passed on. Then his eyes sought mine as though wondering what were my thoughts. I made some comment on her dress; he made no answering comment at all.
At first, I was a bit surprised to see the Daintons out in public so soon after Sonia's engagement was called off. But the longer I stayed in London, the more I noticed people trying to find ways to avoid one another. One time during Coronation week, I even saw Loring, Crabtree, O'Rane, and Sonia all under the same roof. However, they kept their distance without making it obvious. Crabtree got engaged to Mrs. Pauncefote around this time, a widow of a Staffordshire brewer and about eleven years older than him; he was now focused on appealing to the voters in the Brinton Division, so he wasn’t seen much in London. O'Rane, on the rare occasions I bumped into him while he was rushing to or from the Continent or dashing into the Conservative Central Office or heading up north, maintained an air of mystery and wouldn’t share anything about where he was going. He was constantly restless and as self-absorbed as ever, but his once-clear life plan seemed to have lost some of its definition. His break from the past felt nearly complete, marked—at least in my mind—by a letter I had him read a year ago at the Charing Cross Hotel. At the end of the season, he and Sonia ran into each other at the Embassy Ball; they nodded at one another and moved on. Then he looked at me as if wondering what I was thinking. I mentioned something about her dress; he didn’t respond at all.
As for Loring, I hardly saw him from the spring of 1911, when he hurried abroad, to the spring of 1914, when he returned. As a matter of form he came back for the Coronation, but did not stay an hour more than was necessary. Summertown, never a veracious chronicler, worked up a picturesque story of the yacht moored by Hungerford Bridge, and its owner changing out of his robes as he drove down the Embankment and dropping his coronet into the river in his haste to get away from England. I have but a confused idea where he went during those three years, and the question is immaterial. The important thing is that he was absent from London at a time when London was almost oppressively full of Sonia Dainton.
As for Loring, I barely saw him from spring 1911, when he rushed abroad, to spring 1914, when he came back. Officially, he returned for the Coronation but didn’t stay a minute longer than necessary. Summertown, never a reliable storyteller, created a colorful tale about the yacht anchored by Hungerford Bridge, with its owner changing out of his robes as he drove down the Embankment and accidentally dropping his coronet into the river in his rush to leave England. I only have a vague idea of where he went during those three years, and it doesn’t really matter. The key point is that he was away from London when it was almost overwhelmingly filled with Sonia Dainton.
She was on the defensive when we first met, as though expecting me to blame her for the broken engagement. When, as was natural, I said nothing, she developed a curious recklessness and gave me to understand that, whosever the fault, she did not care a snap of the fingers for the consequences. It was partly pose, I think, and partly a very modern refusal[Pg 296] to allow her feelings to be stirred below the surface, partly also the manner and spirit of her surroundings. I always fancy I saw a change in her from the day when Lady Dainton relaxed her social severity and opened her doors to Erckmann and his cortège. With her catchwords, her volubility and over-ready laugh, something of hysteria seemed to have crept into her life. Whatever the entertainment, she was among the first to arrive and the last to go, dancing hard, supping heartily, talking incessantly, laughing gustily and smoking with fine abandon. Hourly new excitement, prostration, forgetfulness—that seemed the formula.
She was defensive when we first met, as if she expected me to blame her for the broken engagement. When I naturally said nothing, she became oddly reckless and made it clear that, whoever was at fault, she didn’t care at all about the consequences. I think it was partly an act and partly a very modern way of refusing to let her true feelings show, also influenced by the atmosphere around her. I always thought I noticed a shift in her from the day Lady Dainton relaxed her strict social rules and welcomed Erckmann and his group. With her catchphrases, her endless chatter, and her quick laughter, a touch of hysteria seemed to seep into her life. No matter the event, she was among the first to arrive and the last to leave, dancing energetically, eating heartily, chatting constantly, laughing loudly, and smoking freely. New excitement, exhaustion, forgetfulness—that seemed to be the routine.
"What happens on Sundays, Sonia?" I once asked her, when we met for supper and a discussion of our day's work.
"What happens on Sundays, Sonia?" I asked her one time when we met for dinner and to talk about our day's work.
"I take laudanum," was the answer.
"I take laudanum," was the answer.
It was true in spirit; it may even have been true in fact. I was often reminded of a chorus girl I once saw in undergraduate days at a Covent Garden Ball, whirling through the night—like Sonia—from one till three, and at four o'clock lying asleep in a box with her cheek on her arm, oblivious and—I hope—happy; in any case too weary to dream what the future might hold. Looking back on the four years of carnival that ended with the war, I seem to find in Sonia the embodiment of the age's spirit.
It was true in essence; it might even have been true in reality. I often think about a chorus girl I once saw during my college days at a Covent Garden Ball, spinning through the night—like Sonia—from one until three, and at four o'clock, lying asleep in a box with her cheek on her arm, unaware and—I hope—happy; in any case, too tired to think about what the future might bring. Reflecting on the four years of celebration that came to a close with the war, I feel that Sonia represents the spirit of that era.
"You know how that sort of thing ends, I suppose?" I took occasion to ask.
"You know how that kind of thing turns out, right?" I took the chance to ask.
"Oh, don't be heavy, George!" she exclaimed impatiently. "We can only die once."
"Oh, don't be so dramatic, George!" she said impatiently. "We can only die once."
"To some extent we can postpone the date," I suggested.
"To some extent, we can push back the date," I suggested.
"Who wants to? A short life and a merry one. This is a dull show, you know. How do you come to be here?"
"Who wants to? A short life and a fun one. This is a boring show, you know. How did you end up here?"
"My name was gleaned from an obsolete work of reference," I said, producing a card with 'M.P.' on it. "And you?"
"My name comes from an outdated reference book," I said, pulling out a card that said 'M.P.' on it. "What about you?"
"Oh, I wasn't selected at all. Fatty Webster smuggled me in." She dropped her voice confidentially. "George, this is a deadly secret. Mrs. Marsden, who's responsible for this—this funeral, told mother she wanted to break down the exclusiveness of London Society——"
"Oh, I wasn't picked at all. Fatty Webster snuck me in." She lowered her voice to a whisper. "George, this is a huge secret. Mrs. Marsden, who's in charge of this—this funeral, told my mom she wanted to break down the exclusivity of London Society——"
"Many taunts have been hurled at that indeterminate class,"[Pg 297] I observed. "No one ever called it exclusive before."
"Many insults have been thrown at that unclear class,"[Pg 297] I noted. "No one ever referred to it as exclusive before."
"It's exclusive if you're from Yorkshire, like her, with a perfectly poisonous taste in dress. Well, all the girls come from Highgate Ponds—Lord Summertown told me so——"
"It's exclusive if you're from Yorkshire, like her, with a seriously terrible sense of style. Well, all the girls come from Highgate Ponds—Lord Summertown told me that——"
"He ought to know," I said.
"He should know," I said.
"And all the men from Turnham Green. You know, where the buses come from. Fatty Webster heard what it was going to be like, so he and Sam and Lord Summertown went off to Fatty's rooms in Albemarle Street; they've changed into corduroys and red handkerchiefs, and they're pulling up Piccadilly in solid chunks with pickaxes. It's the greatest fun in life. I went to see them half an hour ago. They've got lanterns and ropes and things, and they're doing frightful damage. And the best of it is that it's pouring with rain and none of the cars can get to either door."
"And all the guys from Turnham Green. You know, where the buses come from. Fatty Webster found out what it was going to be like, so he, Sam, and Lord Summertown went over to Fatty's place on Albemarle Street; they've changed into corduroy pants and red handkerchiefs, and they're tearing up Piccadilly in big chunks with pickaxes. It's the most fun ever. I went to check on them half an hour ago. They've got lanterns and ropes and stuff, and they're causing a lot of chaos. And the best part is that it’s pouring rain and none of the cars can get to either entrance."
"As a law-abiding citizen, I think it's my duty to warn the police," I said.
"As a law-abiding citizen, I feel it's my responsibility to alert the police," I said.
"Oh, you mustn't! You'll get Sam into a frightful row."
"Oh, you shouldn't! You'll get Sam into a huge mess."
"That I don't mind if Webster spends a night in the cells. Sonia, he's a dreadful young man. Where did you find him?"
"Honestly, I don't care if Webster spends a night in jail. Sonia, he's a terrible guy. Where did you even find him?"
"He's a friend of Sir Adolf's. He's rather a sport, really, and enormously rich."
"He's a friend of Sir Adolf's. He's quite the character, actually, and extremely wealthy."
"He was richer a week ago."
"He was wealthier a week ago."
"You mean before the breach of promise case? I suppose so. Honestly, if Fatty proposed to me, I should slap his face, but if he had the presumption to back out of it—my word!"
"You mean before the breach of promise case? I guess so. Honestly, if Fatty proposed to me, I’d slap his face, but if he had the nerve to back out of it—oh my!"
"He's too much like the domestic pig," I objected.
"He's just like a pet pig," I said.
"Oh, he's quite harmless and very useful. He cadged me an invitation for the Embassy Ball. Are you going?"
"Oh, he's totally harmless and super helpful. He got me an invitation to the Embassy Ball. Are you going?"
"I've been invited," I said.
"I got an invite," I said.
There the subject dropped, for I had promised to go with O'Rane and was not sure how he would take the news that Sonia also was to be present. Still in the enigmatic mood, he shrugged his shoulders and informed me that his acceptance had gone forth, and he proposed to abide by it. I raised no further objection as the ball promised to be amusing. It was a limited liability entertainment, floated by a number of diplomatic underlings, and, as some difficulty was experienced[Pg 298] in securing invitations, there was an orgy of subterfuge, intrigue and bribery on the part of aspirants. One of the Russian attachés confided to me that he could have lunched and dined in four different places every day after the announcement was made in the Press and stayed in six several houses for Goodwood. There was considerable overlapping, and, if some received no invitations, others received many. O'Rane, who had known more Ambassadors before he was five than most men meet in a lifetime, had cards sent him from three Embassies and four Legations. It is perhaps superfluous to mention that of these the Austrian was not one.
The conversation ended there because I had promised to go with O'Rane and wasn’t sure how he would react to the news that Sonia would be there too. Still in a puzzling mood, he shrugged and told me he had accepted the invitation and planned to stick to it. I didn’t push back any further since the event promised to be fun. It was a limited-capacity affair organized by a bunch of diplomatic juniors and, since it was tricky to get invitations, there was a lot of scheming, maneuvering, and bribing going on among those desperate for invites. One of the Russian attachés told me he could’ve had lunch and dinner at four different places every day after the announcement in the news and stayed at six different houses during Goodwood. There was a lot of overlap, and while some people got no invitations, others got several. O'Rane, who had met more Ambassadors by age five than most people do in a lifetime, received cards from three Embassies and four Legations. It’s probably worth mentioning that the Austrian Embassy was not among those.
If there be any justification for such a ball, it surely lies in a certain brilliancy of stage-management. The Embassy Ball was well stage-managed. As we drove into its neighbourhood, a double line of cars was stretching from end to end of Brook Street, with one tail bending down Park Lane to Hamilton Place and the other forking and losing itself in Hanover Square. The pavements outside Claridge's were thronged with eager, curious spectators, their lean faces white in the blinding glare of strong head-lights. Excited whispers and an occasional half-timid cheer greeted the appearance of figures familiar in politics or on the Turf. It was the night of the Westmoreland House reception, and uniforms, medals and orders flashed in brave rivalry with the aigrettes and blue-white, shimmering diamonds of the women. A warm fragrance of blending perfumes floated through the open portals into the courtyard, and with the slamming of doors, the swish of skirts and the clear high babble of voices came mingling the distant wail of the violins and the dreamy, half-heard cadence of a waltz.
If there's any reason for having such a ball, it's definitely the impressive stage management. The Embassy Ball was expertly organized. As we drove into the area, there was a long line of cars stretching all the way down Brook Street, with one line turning down Park Lane toward Hamilton Place and the other branching off and disappearing into Hanover Square. The sidewalks outside Claridge's were packed with eager, curious onlookers, their thin faces pale in the bright glare of the headlights. Excited whispers and the occasional shy cheer welcomed the sight of well-known figures in politics or racing. It was the night of the Westmoreland House reception, and uniforms, medals, and decorations sparkled in bold competition with the feathers and shimmering blue-white diamonds worn by the women. A warm mix of perfumes wafted through the open doors into the courtyard, and with the sound of doors slamming, skirts swishing, and the high, clear chatter of voices, the distant wail of violins and the soft, almost dreamlike rhythm of a waltz blended in.
"After the railway strike this is rather refreshing," I said to O'Rane, as we advanced inch by inch towards the doorway where Count Ristori, the doyen of the Corps Diplomatique, was receiving on behalf of his colleagues.
"After the railway strike, this is quite refreshing," I said to O'Rane as we moved slowly towards the doorway where Count Ristori, the senior member of the Corps Diplomatique, was greeting everyone on behalf of his colleagues.
"And instructive," he added.
"And informative," he added.
"Your revolution hasn't come off yet, Raney," I said, in the intervals of catching the eyes of the Daintons and bowing to them.
"Your revolution hasn't happened yet, Raney," I said, while occasionally catching the eyes of the Daintons and nodding to them.
"Nor my war. Perhaps they'll balance each other and leave us to enjoy—this kind of thing. You know how it ended? Men's demands granted, owners given a free hand to recoup themselves by raising freights. D'you know why it ended?"
"Not my fight. Maybe they’ll cancel each other out and let us enjoy—this kind of thing. Do you know how it ended? Men got what they wanted, and owners were allowed to make up for it by increasing freight rates. Do you know why it ended?"
"It had gone beyond a joke," I said.
"It had gone too far," I said.
The Daintons had been compelled to cancel a week-end party at Crowley Court owing to the impossibility of assembling their guests.
The Daintons had to cancel a weekend party at Crowley Court because it was impossible to gather their guests.
O'Rane laid his hand confidentially on my shoulder.
O'Rane placed his hand casually on my shoulder.
"I'm told," he said,—"all my information comes from this Embassy crowd,—I'm told Germany was preparing to strike at France and collar the whole country north of a line to Cherbourg. We couldn't have stood that. But if we'd declared war with the strike on—whew! you couldn't have transported man or gun."
"I'm hearing," he said, "all my info comes from this Embassy crowd—I'm hearing Germany was getting ready to attack France and take control of everything north of a line to Cherbourg. We couldn't have handled that. But if we had declared war while they were on the attack—whoa! you wouldn't have been able to move a single soldier or piece of artillery."
"A pretty story," I commented. "I don't believe it. Do you?"
"A nice story," I said. "I don't buy it. Do you?"
"Oh, what does it matter what I believe? You think I'm revolution-mad. The threat of war ended the strike, the end of the strike postponed the war. Vive la bagatelle!" He gripped my arm and his voice quickened and rose till our neighbours turned round and smiled in amused surprise. "George, I wonder if it was like this in the last days of the Ancien Régime—a year before the Revolution and six before Napoleon. Marie Antoinette and Count Fersen the first couple, the Court following in beautiful brocaded dresses, with patches and powdered hair, and blue and silver and rose-red coats, and lace cuffs and silk stockings and buckled shoes. Such manners! And such corruption of soul! Peaceful, secure, unheeding. And outside the Palace a line of gilt coaches. And running under the horses' heads for a glimpse of the clothes and jewels—the tiers état." He smiled ironically and shrugged his shoulders. "'En effet, ils sont des hommes.' Was it like this?"
"Oh, does it even matter what I believe? You think I'm crazy for wanting a revolution. The threat of war ended the strike, and the end of the strike postponed the war. Vive la bagatelle!" He grabbed my arm, his voice getting faster and louder until our neighbors turned to look and smiled in surprise. "George, I wonder if it felt like this during the last days of the Ancien Régime—a year before the Revolution and six years before Napoleon. Marie Antoinette and Count Fersen were the power couple, the Court behind them in gorgeous brocaded dresses, with powder faces and lavish hair, in blue, silver, and rose-red coats, lace cuffs, silk stockings, and buckled shoes. Such manners! And such a corrupt soul! Peaceful, secure, completely oblivious. And outside the Palace was a line of gilded coaches. And people running under the horses' heads to catch a glimpse of the clothes and jewels—the tiers état." He smiled wryly and shrugged. "'En effet, ils sont des hommes.' Was it like this?"
"It was like this again ten years after the Revolution and ten days after Waterloo—when corruption ought to have been purged out of the world."
"It was like this again ten years after the Revolution and ten days after Waterloo—when corruption should have been wiped out of the world."
"But will nothing make these people see the tiers état at their door?"
"But will nothing make these people see the tiers état at their door?"
"I saw them myself. What is one to do?"
"I saw them myself. What are you supposed to do?"
"Mon dieu!"
"Oh my god!"
"That's no answer, Raney," I said.
"That's not an answer, Raney," I said.
"The answer was given you nearly two thousand years ago."
"The answer was given to you almost two thousand years ago."
A moment later we were bowing over the hand of Count Ristori. Then the queue behind us pressed forward, and we were separated. Several hours elapsed before we met again, though he was rarely out of my sight. Indeed, I followed his movements rather closely and made a discovery. Sonia gave me a dance, and when it was over we sat and watched the scene from two chairs by an open window. There was a formality and decorum about the ball that evidently rather irked her: and from her tone of somewhat pert disparagement I gathered that she did not know many of the people present.
A moment later, we were bowing over Count Ristori's hand. Then the line behind us pushed forward, and we got separated. Several hours passed before we saw each other again, even though he was rarely out of my sight. In fact, I watched his movements closely and made a discovery. Sonia danced with me, and when it was over, we sat and watched the scene from two chairs by an open window. There was a formality and decorum about the ball that seemed to annoy her, and from her somewhat sarcastic tone, I gathered that she didn’t know many of the people there.
"David's all over the Ambassadors," she remarked, with her eyes on a corner where he was standing with three or four be-ribboned Secretaries.
"David's all over the Ambassadors," she said, looking at a corner where he was standing with three or four ribboned Secretaries.
"That's old Dracopoli," I told her. "He was in command when Raney's father was wounded. The fat little man with the high cheek-bones used to be Russian Minister of Finance."
"That's old Dracopoli," I said to her. "He was in charge when Raney's dad got hurt. The short, chubby guy with the prominent cheekbones used to be the Russian Minister of Finance."
"I had no idea he was so famous," she drawled, with easy contempt.
"I had no idea he was so famous," she said, sounding bored.
"I'm inclined to think Raney's a bigger man than either of us gave him credit for," I said.
"I'm starting to believe Raney's a bigger person than either of us thought," I said.
And that was my discovery. It cleared my mind of a patronizing friendliness dating from the time when I was a monitor and he a fag at Melton. I always recognized his mental abilities no less than the endurance which had kept him for a dozen years from starving. But he talked so much like any other brilliant Irish boy, he was so exuberant and unstable, that it was the convention not to take him seriously. That night—and under my eyes—he seemed to be coming into his kingdom. It was almost his first public appearance in England since boyhood, and, as old scandals slipped into[Pg 301] oblivion, the friends of his father claimed acquaintance as my uncle had done six years before. There are few men who have before their twenty-sixth birthday made all the money they will ever need, few who have travelled in so many countries of the world and met so many people. That was all that the Claridge ball-room knew, but I had lived in close communion with him for several years and could have written many a supplementary chapter.
And that was my realization. It cleared my mind of a condescending friendliness from the time when I was a monitor and he was a junior at Melton. I always acknowledged his intelligence as well as the resilience that had kept him from starving for over a decade. But he spoke just like any other smart Irish guy, he was so lively and unpredictable, that it seemed normal not to take him seriously. That night—right before my eyes—he looked like he was stepping into his own. It was almost his first public appearance in England since childhood, and as old scandals faded into oblivion, his father's friends claimed to know him just like my uncle had six years earlier. There are few men who have made all the money they will ever need before turning twenty-six, few who have traveled to so many countries and met so many people. That was all the Claridge ballroom knew, but I had spent years closely connected with him and could have written many additional chapters.
"He's clever," Sonia admitted, "but he's frightfully selfish."
"He's smart," Sonia admitted, "but he's incredibly selfish."
"Have you met his partner—a man called Morris?" I asked. "He's the man to discuss Raney's shortcomings with you."
"Have you met his partner, a guy named Morris?" I asked. "He's the one to talk to about Raney's problems."
"I don't want to discuss them with anyone. I know. He's absolutely wrapped up in himself and his precious dreams. George, for some years he and I ..."
"I don't want to talk about them with anyone. I know. He's completely focused on himself and his precious dreams. George, for a few years he and I ..."
"I know," I interrupted. "Once when you dined with me at the House, you promised some day to tell me why you didn't end your ridiculous boy-and-girl engagement."
"I know," I interrupted. "Remember when you had dinner with me at the House? You promised one day to tell me why you didn't end your silly engagement."
Sonia put her head on one side and pouted.
Sonia tilted her head to one side and pouted.
"To be quite honest," she said, "I was secretly rather afraid of him."
"Honestly," she said, "I was secretly pretty scared of him."
"But he's the gentlest man on earth, and the most courteous."
"But he's the kindest man on earth, and the most polite."
"If you do what he wants; otherwise—if you wear green when he'd like you to wear brown——!"
"If you do what he wants; otherwise—if you wear green when he prefers you to wear brown——!"
"But all this is hardly a reason for refusing to break off the engagement."
"But all this is hardly a reason for refusing to end the engagement."
"I was afraid of him," she repeated.
"I was afraid of him," she said again.
I know Sonia well enough to say in five cases out of twenty when she is speaking the truth. This was one.
I know Sonia well enough to tell when she’s being honest about five times out of twenty. This was one of those times.
"Afraid of Raney?" I cried. "Are you afraid of him now?"
"Scared of Raney?" I shouted. "Are you scared of him now?"
"I've not seen him to speak to for years. Until tonight—and then we only bowed——"
"I haven't seen him to talk to in years. Until tonight—and then we just nodded——"
"If you want to see him again, you've only to tell him so."
"If you want to see him again, just let him know."
She threw her head up with a rare expression of scorn.
She tossed her head back with a rare look of contempt.
"How kind!" she exclaimed. "But he's far too lifty to know me now, even if I was in the habit——"
"How nice!" she said. "But he's way too high up to know me now, even if I used to—"
"Then I shall never know whether you're still afraid of[Pg 302] him," I said. "He'll not come till he's sent for—sent for and told he's wanted——"
"Then I'll never know if you're still afraid of[Pg 302] him," I said. "He won't come until someone asks for him—asks for him and tells him he's needed——"
"Is this a message?" she demanded.
"Is this a message?" she asked.
"A reminder," I answered. "Forgive me, but you have not been discussed by us since he came back from the Continent a year ago. I am recalling something I think he told you over at Lake House before he went to Mexico."
"A reminder," I replied. "Sorry, but we haven't talked about you since he got back from Europe a year ago. I'm trying to remember something I think he mentioned to you at Lake House before he went to Mexico."
"Oh, the Butterfly Life Sermon? He gave me five years to outgrow it, didn't he? Tell him—No." The first bars of a waltz were starting, and the two ball-rooms began to fill. A corpulent, red young man—I knew him by sight as young Webster—walked sheepishly to our window and stood in front of us. Sonia looked round the crowded room with eager, bright eyes, pulled the straps of her dress higher on to the shoulders and rose to her feet. "I'll leave you to make up the message," she told me; and to her partner, "Come Fatty. Let's take the floor before the mob gets in."
"Oh, the Butterfly Life Sermon? He gave me five years to get over it, didn't he? Tell him—No." The first notes of a waltz started playing, and the two ballrooms began to fill up. A chubby, red-faced young man—I recognized him as young Webster—walked nervously to our window and stood in front of us. Sonia scanned the packed room with bright, eager eyes, pulled the straps of her dress higher on her shoulders, and stood up. "I'll let you figure out the message," she said to me; then to her partner, "Come on, Fatty. Let's hit the dance floor before it gets too crowded."
In the still empty room they executed a wonderful stage-dance of dips and runs and eccentric twinings. As O'Rane joined me by the open window, I felt there was no need to give him any message.
In the quiet empty room, they performed an amazing dance with dips, runs, and unique twists. When O'Rane joined me by the open window, I sensed there was no need to pass on any message.
"Supper or bed?" I asked him as I glanced at my watch.
"Supper or bedtime?" I asked him as I looked at my watch.
"Not bed!" he answered, with a touch of the old exultant joy in existence that I had not seen since his early days at Oxford. "I'm having the time of my life, George. I'm dam' good at this sort of thing. First of all I danced with Amy Loring and didn't tear her dress. Then I found a Conservative Whip——"
"Not bad!" he replied, with a hint of the old excitement for life that I hadn't seen since his early days at Oxford. "I'm having the time of my life, George. I'm really good at this kind of thing. First, I danced with Amy Loring and didn’t tear her dress. Then I found a Conservative Whip——"
"Are you really standing?"
"Are you actually standing?"
"Don't interrupt! I invited Lady Dainton to have supper twice, and she accepted both times. I asked perfect strangers to dance with me on the ground that I'd met their brothers in Hong-Kong. I cadged cigarettes from other perfect strangers, and I carried out a First Secretary's wife in a fainting condition."
"Don't interrupt! I invited Lady Dainton to dinner twice, and she agreed both times. I asked complete strangers to dance with me because I had met their brothers in Hong Kong. I borrowed cigarettes from other complete strangers, and I carried out a First Secretary's wife who had fainted."
"You take a very frivolous view of life," I observed, as I ordered some poached eggs and beer.
"You have a really trivial outlook on life," I said, as I ordered some poached eggs and a beer.
"It's all right. I shan't come here again," he answered.
"It's fine. I won't come here again," he replied.
"But I thought you were enjoying yourself?"
"But I thought you were having a good time?"
He drummed on the table with his fingers and smiled round the room.
He tapped his fingers on the table and smiled around the room.
"So I am," he said. "If you'd ever been as poor as a rat, you'd know what it feels like to have money to burn!" His black eyes suddenly shone with anger, and his fingers ceased their idle drumming. "If you'd ever had your birth flung in your teeth——"
"So I am," he said. "If you’d ever been as broke as a rat, you’d know what it feels like to have money to throw around!" His dark eyes suddenly sparkled with anger, and his fingers stopped their aimless tapping. "If you’d ever had your background thrown in your face——"
"Don't you ever forget anything, Raney?" I asked in his sudden, fierce pause.
"Do you ever forget anything, Raney?" I asked during his sudden, intense pause.
"Nothing, old man. Not a line of a book I've ever read nor the letter of a word a man's ever said to me. I—I've been taken on my merits here to-night. I don't want to forget anything. After all, if you forget what it's like to go through one or two circles of Hell, you haven't much pity for the souls that are still suffering there."
"Nothing, old man. Not a line of a book I've ever read or a word a man’s ever said to me. I—I've been judged on my merits here tonight. I don't want to forget anything. After all, if you forget what it’s like to go through one or two circles of Hell, you won’t have much compassion for the souls that are still suffering there."
"What are you going to do?" I asked.
"What are you going to do?" I asked.
"Follow my destiny," he answered, with his black eyes gazing into the distance.
"Follow my destiny," he replied, his dark eyes staring into the distance.
"So you told me some years ago when the Daintons gave their first ball at the Empire Hotel."
"So you told me a few years back when the Daintons hosted their first ball at the Empire Hotel."
"And haven't I kept my word? I've been finding the means, and you know the twin obsessions of my mind."
"And haven't I kept my promise? I've been figuring things out, and you know my two main fixations."
"War and a revolution?"
"War and a revolution?"
He nodded, and looked round the supper-room.
He nodded and glanced around the dining room.
"There's a lot worth saving, George; it's the greatest country in the world. But there's a lot to be rooted out. People won't recognize that civilization can never be stationary." He waved his hand rhythmically in time with the music. "Backwards or forwards. Backwards or forwards. And coming here after some years abroad, everything I see makes me think we're sliding backwards."
"There's so much worth saving, George; it's the best country in the world. But there's a lot that needs to be fixed. People need to understand that civilization can never stay the same." He waved his hand in sync with the music. "Either backward or forward. Backward or forward. And now that I’m back after some years abroad, everything I see makes me feel like we're moving backward."
II
Though O'Rane gave me no more than a couple of veiled hints, he was at this time in train to be adopted as a Conservative candidate. There was a certain irony in the son of the last Lord O'Rane standing in such an interest, but the[Pg 304] House of Commons has little use for non-party men, and he was now more closely connected with the National Service and Navy Leagues than with any Liberal organization.
Though O'Rane only gave me a couple of subtle hints, he was currently preparing to be adopted as a Conservative candidate. There was an ironic twist to the idea of the son of the last Lord O'Rane representing such an interest, but the[Pg 304] House of Commons has little room for independent candidates, and he was now more closely associated with the National Service and Navy Leagues than with any Liberal organization.
The irony would have been completer if the swift changes of politics had not delayed his election. It was not till the early spring of 1914 that he took his seat, and his place by this time was on the Ministerial side. The volte-face sounds more abrupt than it really was if it be remembered that he never had more than one object in view at a time. Political gossip in the days of the Agadir incident said that part of the Cabinet was ready for war while another part asserted that our warlike preparations were inadequate. From that moment O'Rane's mind was set on seeing the country put into such training that it would not be found wanting if a similar crisis arose in the future.
The irony would have been more complete if the rapid changes in politics hadn't delayed his election. It wasn't until early spring of 1914 that he took his seat, and by then, he was on the Ministerial side. The volte-face seems more abrupt than it really was when you consider that he never had more than one goal in mind at a time. Political gossip during the Agadir incident suggested that part of the Cabinet was ready for war, while another part claimed that our military preparations were lacking. From that moment on, O'Rane was determined to ensure that the country was prepared so it wouldn't be caught off guard if a similar crisis happened in the future.
When he finally went to the electors of Yateley, the focus of public interest had changed. The surface of diplomacy was unruffled; the Tripoli Campaign and the two Balkan wars had dragged to an end without involving any of the Great Powers, and my uncle's confidence rose from strength to strength at the confirmation of his favourite doctrine that modern war was too vast and complex for a first class power to undertake.
When he finally approached the voters of Yateley, public attention had shifted. Diplomacy seemed calm; the Tripoli Campaign and the two Balkan wars had wrapped up without involving any of the Great Powers, and my uncle's confidence grew stronger with the validation of his favorite belief that modern warfare was too large and complex for a first-class power to handle.
On the other hand, the condition of England was a matter for considerable searching of heart. A spirit of unrest and lawlessness, a neurotic state not to be dissociated from the hectic, long-drawn Carnival that continued from month to month and year to year, may be traced from the summer of the Coronation. It is too early to probe the cause or say how far the staggering ostentation of the wealthy fomented the sullen disaffection of the poor. It is as yet impossible to weigh the merits in any one of the hysterical controversies of the times. Looking back on those four years, I recall the House of Lords dispute and a light reference to blood flowing under Westminster Bridge, railway and coal strikes characterized by equally light breach of agreements, a campaign in favour of female suffrage marked by violence to person and destruction to property, and finally a wrangle over a Home Rule[Pg 305] Bill that spread far beyond the walls of Westminster and ended in the raising and training of illegal volunteer armies in Ireland. Such a record in an ostensibly law-abiding country gives matter for reflection. Sometimes I think the cause may be found in the sudden industrial recovery after ten years' depression following the South African War. The new money was spent in so much riotous living, and from end to end there settled on the country a mood of fretful, crapulous irritation. 'An unpopular law? Disregard it!' That seemed the rule of life with a people that had no object but successive pleasure and excitement and was fast becoming a law unto itself.
On the other hand, the situation in England was a source of deep concern. A spirit of unrest and lawlessness, a tense atmosphere linked to the endless party that dragged on from month to month and year to year, can be traced back to the summer of the Coronation. It’s too soon to figure out the cause or how much the extravagant display of wealth stirred the anger of the poor. It’s still impossible to assess the value of any of the intense debates of the time. Looking back on those four years, I remember the House of Lords conflict and a casual mention of blood flowing under Westminster Bridge, railway and coal strikes characterized by casual breaches of agreements, a campaign for women’s suffrage marked by violence against people and property, and finally a disagreement over a Home Rule[Pg 305] Bill that extended far beyond Westminster and resulted in the formation of illegal volunteer armies in Ireland. Such a record in a supposedly law-abiding country gives us plenty to think about. Sometimes I believe the cause may lie in the sudden industrial recovery after a decade of depression following the South African War. The newfound wealth was spent on a lot of indulgent living, and the entire country was enveloped in a mood of restless, drunken irritation. 'An unpopular law? Ignore it!' That seemed to be the guideline for a people who only sought out continuous pleasure and excitement and were quickly becoming a law unto themselves.
When, therefore, O'Rane went to Yateley, he went in protest against the action of certain officers at the Curragh, who, holding the King's Commission and with some few years of discipline behind them, let it be known that in the event of certain orders being given they did not propose to obey them. Then, if ever, the country was near revolution; I still recall the astonishment and indignation of Radicalism and Labour. On the single question of Parliamentary control of the Army, O'Rane was returned for a constituency that had almost forgotten the sensation of being represented by anyone but a Conservative.
When O'Rane went to Yateley, he was protesting the actions of certain officers at the Curragh, who, despite having the King's Commission and a few years of experience, made it clear that they wouldn't follow certain orders if given. At that time, the country was on the brink of a revolution; I still remember the shock and anger from the Radicals and Labour. On the important issue of parliamentary control over the Army, O'Rane was elected in a constituency that had nearly forgotten what it was like to be represented by anyone other than a Conservative.
The reason why two and a half years elapsed between our conversation at the Embassy Ball and his election in 1914 has been a secret in the keeping of a few. I see no object in preserving the mystery any longer. In the summer of 1912 Mayhew came home for his annual leave and dining with us one night in Princes Gardens he mentioned that Budapest gossip was growing excited over the possibility of a disturbance in the Balkans. It was a Bourse rumour, and the Czar of Bulgaria was credited with having operated the markets in such a way that a war of any kind would leave him a considerably richer man. I asked O'Rane for confirmation, and he informed me carelessly that some of his diplomatic friends were expecting trouble.
The reason why two and a half years passed between our chat at the Embassy Ball and his election in 1914 has been a secret known to just a few. I don’t see any reason to keep the mystery going. In the summer of 1912, Mayhew came home for his annual leave and, while dining with us one night in Princes Gardens, he mentioned that Budapest gossip was buzzing about a possible disturbance in the Balkans. It was just a rumor from the stock exchange, and the Czar of Bulgaria was rumored to have manipulated the markets so that any kind of war would make him significantly wealthier. I asked O'Rane for confirmation, and he casually informed me that some of his diplomatic friends were expecting trouble.
A few weeks later Mayhew invited me to dine and bring O'Rane. We had a small party in Princes Gardens that night,[Pg 306] so I told him to join us and sent a note to Raney's flat. Mayhew duly arrived, but I heard nothing from O'Rane.
A few weeks later, Mayhew invited me to dinner and asked me to bring O'Rane. We had a small gathering in Princes Gardens that night,[Pg 306] so I told him to come and sent a note to Raney's apartment. Mayhew showed up as planned, but I didn't hear anything from O'Rane.
"War's quite certain," I was told, when we were left to ourselves. "I'm working to get sent out as correspondent for the 'Wicked World' and I wondered if you or Raney would care to come too. You'll get fine copy for that paper of yours, and as he knows that part of the world and speaks the language——"
"There's definitely going to be a war," I was told when we were alone. "I'm trying to get assigned as a correspondent for the 'Wicked World,' and I was wondering if you or Raney would want to join me. You'll get great material for your paper, and since he knows that area well and speaks the language——"
"It's a pity he couldn't come to-night," I said. "Frankly, Mayhew, I don't see myself as a war correspondent. I don't know how it's done——"
"It's a shame he couldn't make it tonight," I said. "Honestly, Mayhew, I don't see myself as a war correspondent. I'm not sure how it's done——"
"Everything must have a beginning," he urged. "I don't either."
"Everything has to start somewhere," he insisted. "I don't have one either."
"But I've not got the physical strength to go campaigning. I should crack up."
"But I don't have the physical strength to go campaigning. I would lose it."
"You'll miss a lot if you don't come. You know, a series of articles for 'Peace' on the 'Horrors of Modern War'...."
"You'll miss out on a lot if you don't come. You know, a series of articles for 'Peace' on the 'Horrors of Modern War'...."
It was at that point that my uncle, who had been half-listening to our conversation, dropped into a chair by Mayhew's side.
It was at that moment that my uncle, who had been half-listening to our conversation, plopped down in a chair next to Mayhew.
"A very good idea," he observed. "Don't be idle, George. It'll be a valuable experience."
"A great idea," he said. "Don't just sit around, George. It'll be a useful experience."
Between them they bore down my opposition, and, while Mayhew secured my passport and subjected it to innumerable consular visas, Bertrand ordered my kit by telephone and reserved me the unoccupied half of a compartment on the wagon-lits as far as the Bulgarian frontier.
Between them they overwhelmed my resistance, and, while Mayhew took care of my passport and got it stamped with countless consular visas, Bertrand called to arrange my luggage and reserved me the empty half of a compartment on the wagon-lits all the way to the Bulgarian border.
On what followed I prefer not to dwell. We were treated with every mark of courtesy by the Bulgarian General Staff and—locked in an hotel in Sofia with a military guard at the door till the war was over. Mayhew is ordinarily a charming companion, as were no doubt the two or three dozen other war correspondents who shared our fate, but I grew to loathe his presence almost as bitterly as he came to loathe mine. I am told that Sofia is an interesting city, though I had no opportunity of examining it; I am told, too, that our hotel was the best, though I had no standard of comparison whereby to judge it. Happiness came to me for the first time when I[Pg 307] mounted the gangway of an Austrian-Lloyd boat at Salonica and coasted unhurriedly round Greece and Dalmatia to Trieste. Our fellow-passengers included specimens of every race in the Levant and one or two outside it. The first night on board a Greek officer wrapped his uniform round a lump of coal and dropped it over the side.
On what happened next, I'd rather not linger. The Bulgarian General Staff treated us with every courtesy, and we were confined to a hotel in Sofia with military guards at the door until the war ended. Mayhew is usually a delightful companion, as were the couple dozen other war correspondents sharing our situation, but I came to detest his presence almost as much as he came to dislike mine. I've heard that Sofia is an interesting city, though I never had the chance to explore it; I've also been told that our hotel was the best, but I had no way to compare it. I felt happy for the first time when I[Pg 307] stepped aboard an Austrian-Lloyd boat in Salonica and leisurely sailed around Greece and Dalmatia to Trieste. Our fellow passengers included people from every race in the Levant and a couple from beyond it. On our first night on board, a Greek officer wrapped his uniform around a lump of coal and tossed it over the side.
"I can't stand the risk of being recognized," he told me. "You see, we were all forbidden by proclamation to depart from strict neutrality."
"I can't handle the risk of being recognized," he said to me. "You see, we were all officially forbidden to stray from strict neutrality."
"And yet, my dear Raney," I said, as I lit a cigar and walked arm in arm with him along the deck, "you are the man who chastises us for our want of discipline."
"And yet, my dear Raney," I said, as I lit a cigar and walked arm in arm with him along the deck, "you are the one who criticizes us for our lack of discipline."
"I felt I owed myself a smack at Turkey," he answered, gazing over the sapphire-blue Ægean to the vanishing coastline of Greece. "It must be kept quiet or you'll get me into rather serious trouble."
"I felt I owed it to myself to hit Turkey," he replied, looking out over the sapphire-blue Aegean at the disappearing coastline of Greece. "It needs to stay under wraps or you'll land me in some serious trouble."
And from that day to this I have never asked or answered where O'Rane went when he left London in the late summer of 1912 and stayed away till the winter of the following year. It is now too late to harm him by putting the facts on paper.
And since that day, I've never asked or answered where O'Rane went when he left London in the late summer of 1912 and stayed away until the winter of the next year. It's too late now to hurt him by putting the details in writing.
Mayhew left us at Trieste and went by way of Vienna to Budapest. O'Rane and I returned to England, and two days after our arrival in town I invited him to dine with me. His man told me by telephone that he had sailed that morning for Mexico, and I gathered was trying to realize his property before the smouldering disorder there burst into a flame of civil war. He was absent from England all the summer of 1913, and, when he returned, it was in company of the so-called James Morris, and the Mexican oil venture was at an end. I never learned the terms on which they had sold out, but there was a heavy sacrifice. O'Rane, with characteristic optimism, expressed satisfaction at getting anything at all and sent Morris to Galicia and northern Italy to sink his experience and the proceeds of the sale in fresh oil speculations. In the late autumn they set up a joint establishment in Gray's Inn, selected, after due deliberation, as the place where an American citizen who had broken off diplomatic relations with his family was least likely to be molested.
Mayhew left us in Trieste and traveled through Vienna to Budapest. O'Rane and I went back to England, and two days after we got home, I asked him to dinner. His assistant called me to say he had left that morning for Mexico, and I understood he was trying to sell his property before the smoldering unrest there erupted into a civil war. He was away from England all summer in 1913, and when he came back, he was with someone who called himself James Morris, and the Mexican oil venture was over. I never found out the terms of their sale, but it involved a significant loss. O'Rane, ever the optimist, was pleased to have gotten anything at all and sent Morris to Galicia and northern Italy to invest his experience and the proceeds from the sale into new oil ventures. Later in the autumn, they established a joint office in Gray's Inn, which they chose after careful consideration as the place where an American citizen who had severed diplomatic ties with his family would be least likely to be disturbed.
After the weariness of my imprisonment in Sofia I felt entitled to spend the summer of 1913 in seeking relaxation. With O'Rane and Loring abroad I fell back for companionship on my cousin, Alan Hunter-Oakleigh. He was home from India on leave, and, as nothing would induce him to bury himself in Dublin, the family came over and took a flat in town—to the mortification of his wild young brother Greville, who held the not uncommon view that a man should not belong to the same club as his father or inhabit the same capital as his mother. Violet came protesting, as the conventional delights of the Season were beginning to pall on her, and the only member of the family who extracted profit from the change of home was the youngest brother, Laurence, who could now spend his Leave-out days from Melton in an orgy of dissipation for which one or other of his relations was privileged to pay.
After the exhaustion of my time in prison in Sofia, I felt I deserved to spend the summer of 1913 relaxing. With O'Rane and Loring traveling abroad, I turned to my cousin, Alan Hunter-Oakleigh, for company. He was back from India on leave, and since nothing could persuade him to settle down in Dublin, the family moved over and rented a flat in the city—much to the embarrassment of his wild younger brother Greville, who believed, like many, that a man shouldn't belong to the same club as his father or live in the same city as his mother. Violet complained, as the typical pleasures of the Season were starting to bore her, and the only family member who actually benefited from the move was the youngest brother, Laurence, who could now spend his leave days from Melton indulging in a wild lifestyle at the expense of one relative or another.
I always count myself an Irishman until fate flings me into the arms of my cousins. Then I grow conscious of respectability, middle age and the solid seriousness of the Anglo-Saxon. A day with one of them was an adventure; a night with more than one almost invariably a catastrophe. For the early weeks of the season I shepherded Alan through half a hundred crowded and entirely blameless British drawing-rooms; we dined in all the approved restaurants and saw the same revue and musical comedy under a score of different names. Then he grew restless.
I always see myself as an Irishman until fate throws me together with my cousins. Then I become aware of respectability, middle age, and the solid seriousness of the Anglo-Saxon. A day with one of them was an adventure; a night with more than one almost always ended in disaster. For the first few weeks of the season, I took Alan around to a dozen bustling and completely respectable British drawing rooms; we dined in all the trendy restaurants and watched the same revue and musical comedy under a bunch of different titles. Then he started to get restless.
"This is too much like Government House," he complained of an Ascot Week ball at Bodmin Lodge with Royalty present. "I want a holiday from knee-breeches and twenty-one gun salutes. Low Life, George! Have you no Low Life to show me?"
"This feels way too much like Government House," he complained about a ball during Ascot Week at Bodmin Lodge with royalty in attendance. "I need a break from knee-breeches and twenty-one gun salutes. Low Life, George! Don’t you have any Low Life to show me?"
I referred the question to Summertown, who was wandering about with a cigarette drooping from his lips and an anxious eye on the time.
I passed the question to Summertown, who was lingering with a cigarette hanging from his lips and a worried glance at the time.
"Wait just ten minutes," he begged us. "Greville and Fatty Webster have gone off to cut the electric-light wires."
"Just wait ten minutes," he pleaded with us. "Greville and Fatty Webster went off to slice the electric light wires."
"But why?" I asked.
"But why?" I asked.
"To cheer these lads up a bit," he answered, pointing a[Pg 309] disgusted finger at the stiff, formal ballroom.
"To lift these guys' spirits a bit," he replied, gesturing with a[Pg 309] disgusted finger at the stiff, formal ballroom.
"Then I propose to leave at once," I said, making for the staircase.
"Then I suggest we leave right now," I said, heading for the stairs.
"Oh, you'd better stay," he called after me. "Why, for all you know, you may get your pocket picked by a third-class royalty. Not everyone can say that, you know, and some of to-night's lot look proper Welshers. Just as you like, though, and, if you'd really rather go, I'll give you a scrambled egg at the 'Coq d'Or.'"
"Oh, you'd better stay," he called after me. "You never know, you might get your pocket picked by some low-level royal. Not everyone can say that, and some of tonight's crowd look like proper Welsh. It's up to you, though, and if you'd really rather leave, I'll treat you to a scrambled egg at the 'Coq d'Or.'"
My cousin brightened visibly at the suggestion, and the three of us drove to a silent, ill-lit street off Soho Square. An impressive commissionaire admitted us to a small oak-panelled hall with a cloakroom on one side and a new mahogany counter on the other. A Visitors' Book lay open, and Summertown gravely inscribed in it the names of J. Boswell, Auchinleck; S. Johnson, Litchfield; and R. B. Sheridan, London. We descended to a glaring white and gold room, as new as everything else, with tables round the wall, a negro orchestra at one end and in the middle an open space for dancing. Replace the negroes with Hungarians, and the room was an exact replica of any cabaret in Budapest or Vienna.
My cousin visibly perked up at the suggestion, and the three of us drove to a quiet, dimly lit street off Soho Square. A distinguished doorman let us into a small oak-paneled hallway with a coat check on one side and a new mahogany counter on the other. A Visitors' Book was open, and Summertown solemnly wrote in it the names of J. Boswell, Auchinleck; S. Johnson, Lichfield; and R. B. Sheridan, London. We went down into a bright white and gold room, as new as everything else, with tables around the walls, a Black orchestra at one end, and an open space for dancing in the middle. If you replaced the Black performers with Hungarians, the room would be a perfect copy of any cabaret in Budapest or Vienna.
As cicerone, Summertown enjoyed himself. By dint of addressing the waiters as 'Gerald,' the ladies as 'Billy' and demanding 'my usual table,' he secured us kidney omelettes, sweet champagne and the company of two lightly clad and strangely scented young women, whose serious occupation in life was twice daily to shuffle on to the Round House stage by way of a platform through the stalls, to the refrain of "Have you seen my rag-time ra-ags?" A swarthy Creole hovered within call and was urged to complete the party.
As a tour guide, Summertown had a great time. By calling the waiters 'Gerald,' the ladies 'Billy,' and insisting on 'my usual table,' he got us kidney omelettes, sweet champagne, and the company of two young women who were lightly dressed and had a strange scent. Their serious job was to make their way onto the Round House stage twice a day via a platform through the audience, singing "Have you seen my rag-time ra-ags?" A dark-skinned Creole was nearby and was encouraged to join us.
"Je suis femme mariée, m'sieur," she sighed, shaking her head.
"I'm a married woman, sir," she sighed, shaking her head.
"That's all right, old thing," Summertown reassured her. "We're all married—more or less—and we're only young once. Waitero! Uno chairo immediato damquick, what what! Well, lads, this is the 'Coq d'Or.' What about it?"
"That's okay, my friend," Summertown comforted her. "We're all married—more or less—and we only get to be young once. Waiter! One immediate drink, fast please! Well, guys, this is the 'Coq d'Or.' What do you think?"
"It is an impressive scene," I replied.
"It’s an amazing sight," I replied.
The room was half empty when we arrived, but filled[Pg 310] rapidly during the next hour. I observed Sir Adolf Erckmann presiding over a large party and saw numerous rather elderly young men whose lined faces and watchful eyes were familiar to me from music-hall promenades. A handful of professionals executed the Tango and Maxixe with much of the suggestiveness of which those dances are capable, but it was only when the twanging banjos changed to rag-time that the majority of our neighbours sheepishly unbent and put forth an assumption of joie de vivre.
The room was half empty when we got there, but it quickly filled[Pg 310] up in the next hour. I noticed Sir Adolf Erckmann hosting a large party and saw several rather old young men whose wrinkled faces and watchful eyes looked familiar from music-hall promenades. A few professionals danced the Tango and Maxixe with all the suggestiveness those dances can offer, but it was only when the twanging banjos switched to ragtime that most of our neighbors awkwardly relaxed and put on a show of joie de vivre.
"This is It," cried Summertown, jumping up excitedly with arched back and hunched shoulders. "Come on, Billy!"
"This is it," shouted Summertown, jumping up excitedly with an arched back and hunched shoulders. "Come on, Billy!"
In a moment they were locked in each other's arms, swaying slowly and shuffling down the length of the blazing gold and white room. The Creole proposed that she and Alan should follow Summertown's example, and, when he excused himself, made successful overtures to the other Round House lady whom we had been privileged to entertain.
In no time, they were wrapped up in each other's arms, swaying gently and moving down the length of the bright gold and white room. The Creole suggested that she and Alan should take a cue from Summertown, and after he stepped away, she made successful advances toward the other Round House lady we had the pleasure of hosting.
"The metropolis is waking up," commented Alan as he watched the scene.
"The city is waking up," Alan remarked as he observed the scene.
Elderly women were being navigated by anxious young men, elderly men pranced conscientiously with shrill young girls, whom they seemed to envelop in waves of shirt front and human flesh. Three rather intoxicated boys, with their hats on, gravely linked hands and circled unsteadily to a hiccoughed refrain of 'Nuts in May'; girls danced with girls, and a thin, long-haired man performed a pas seul with the aid of a banjo purloined from a member of the orchestra who had withdrawn in search of refreshment.
Elderly women were being guided by nervous young men, while older men danced carefully with lively young girls, wrapping them in layers of shirts and bodies. Three slightly drunk boys, hats still on, seriously linked hands and wobbled around to a stuttered version of "Nuts in May"; girls were dancing with girls, and a tall, thin man, with long hair, showed off a solo dance with a banjo he had taken from an orchestra member who stepped away to grab a drink.
"There's been rather a boom in night-clubs lately," I explained. "People were tired of being turned out of the restaurants at half-past twelve."
"There's been quite a surge in nightclubs lately," I explained. "People were fed up with being kicked out of restaurants at twelve-thirty."
"Do ladies come here?"
"Do women come here?"
"You see them," I said.
"You see them," I said.
Alan wrinkled his nose and turned his eyes to Sir Adolf Erckmann, who was dancing with a girl of about sixteen. Her little face with its powdered nose and painted lips was squeezed against his chest, one great arm twined round her waist and gripped her body to his own, the other circled her[Pg 311] neck and rested ponderously on her left shoulder. Bald and scarlet from collar to scalp, Sir Adolf drooped top-heavily over her head; a cigar extended jauntily from the upper tangles of his beard, and a pair of rimless eyeglasses flapped at the end of their cord against the bare back of his partner.
Alan wrinkled his nose and turned his gaze towards Sir Adolf Erckmann, who was dancing with a girl around sixteen. Her small face, with its powdered nose and painted lips, was pressed against his chest, one large arm wrapped around her waist, holding her close, while the other draped over her neck and rested heavily on her left shoulder. Bald and red from collar to scalp, Sir Adolf leaned awkwardly over her head; a cigar stuck out playfully from the messy strands of his beard, and a pair of rimless glasses swung from their cord against his partner's bare back.[Pg 311]
"And who is our friend who has been through hell with his hat off?" Alan inquired.
"And who is our friend who has been through a lot with his hat off?" Alan asked.
I told him.
I told him.
"They do these things better in Port Said," he observed.
"They do these things better in Port Said," he noted.
Our evening was not hilariously amusing, and I am afraid Summertown must have caught us yawning and consulting our watches. Certainly he was as prompt with apologies as we with speeches of reassurance, and we reached Oxford Street and a cab rank in so great an odour of amity that Alan and I found ourselves pledged to dine with him and be introduced to every night-club of which he was a member.
Our evening wasn't super entertaining, and I’m afraid Summertown must have seen us yawning and checking the time. He was just as quick with apologies as we were with our reassurances, and by the time we got to Oxford Street and a cab stand, we had such a friendly vibe that Alan and I ended up agreeing to have dinner with him and to be introduced to every club he belonged to.
And on four several occasions we repeated the desolating experience. By the end of a month I could pose as an authority and recognize the subtile differences that distinguished one from another. At the 'Azalea,' for example, the hall was oblong; at the 'Long Acre' there was a Hungarian orchestra; and the conventional white and gold of the others gave place to white and green at the 'Blue Moon.' For all their variety, however, there came a day when Alan and I decided that we would not eat another kidney omelette, nor drink another glass of sweet champagne, nor watch the gyrations of another free-list chorus girl.
And on four different occasions, we went through the exhausting experience again. By the end of the month, I could act like an expert and recognize the subtle differences that set them apart. At the 'Azalea,' for instance, the hall was rectangular; at the 'Long Acre,' there was a Hungarian band; and the usual white and gold of the others was replaced with white and green at the 'Blue Moon.' Despite their variety, there came a day when Alan and I agreed that we wouldn't eat another kidney omelette, drink another glass of sweet champagne, or watch the dance moves of another free-list chorus girl.
"But you simply must come to the 'Cordon Bleu,'" cried Summertown, when I broke the news as we dined and played shove-ha'penny with the King's Guard in St. James's Palace. In his eyes we figured as two middle-aged converts who were showing a disposition to recant. "It's the cheeriest spot of all; you'll have no end of a time there."
"But you absolutely have to come to the 'Cordon Bleu,'" exclaimed Summertown when I shared the news while we were dining and playing shove-ha'penny with the King's Guard at St. James's Palace. To him, we looked like two middle-aged converts who were ready to backtrack. "It's the most fun place; you'll have an amazing time there."
"Why didn't you take us there before?" I asked, with resentful memory of my late endurance.
"Why didn't you take us there earlier?" I asked, remembering my frustration from before.
"The police were expected to raid it," he explained. "It's all right, that's blown over. I'll take you on Tuesday."
"The police were supposed to raid it," he explained. "It's fine, that's over now. I'll take you on Tuesday."
Rather than wound his feelings, we passed our word.[Pg 312] The 'Cordon Bleu' was the epitome of all the others, and with Erckmann, Lord Pennington, Mrs. Welman and a train of little pink and white girls in short tight skirts, seemed to be weighted with more than a fair share of Apaches. Wearily we seated ourselves at one of the little tables and watched the party swelling. It was eighteen strong when we entered, with nine men who made a business-like supper and nine women who smoked endless cigarettes, talked in penetrating tones and called each other by unflattering nicknames. As a new couple came in, one of the girls jumped up to make way and began to dance. I was too short-sighted to recognize her at first, but, as she came nearer, our eyes met for a moment, and I bowed. Not very skilfully she pretended not to see me, but by ill-luck the music stopped a few minutes later when she was opposite our table.
Instead of hurting his feelings, we agreed to keep quiet.[Pg 312] The 'Cordon Bleu' was the best of the bunch, and with Erckmann, Lord Pennington, Mrs. Welman, and a group of little pink and white girls in tight short skirts, it felt like there were more than our fair share of tough guys around. Tired, we sat down at one of the small tables and watched the party grow. There were eighteen people when we got there, with nine men who were having a serious dinner and nine women who chain-smoked cigarettes, talked loudly, and called each other unflattering nicknames. As a new couple arrived, one of the girls got up to make space and started to dance. I was too short-sighted to recognize her at first, but as she got closer, our eyes met for a moment, and I nodded. Not too smoothly, she pretended not to notice me, but unfortunately, the music stopped a few minutes later right when she was in front of our table.
"Miss Dainton and Fatty Webster of all people!" cried Summertown.
"Miss Dainton and Fatty Webster of all people!" exclaimed Summertown.
Sonia turned slowly and surveyed the group.
Sonia turned slowly and looked over the group.
"George! And Captain Hunter-Oakleigh!" she exclaimed, with a fine start of surprise. "And Lord Summertown! I say, you are going it! I thought you were much too heavy for a night-club, George!"
"George! And Captain Hunter-Oakleigh!" she exclaimed, clearly surprised. "And Lord Summertown! Wow, you really know how to party! I thought you were way too serious for a night club, George!"
"My cousin wanted to see Low Life," I explained, as I brought up a chair.
"My cousin wanted to see Low Life," I said, while I pulled up a chair.
"But this isn't low! All the best people come here. Has anybody got a cig.?"
"But this isn't low! All the best people hang out here. Does anyone have a cig.?"
Alan offered her his case, and she leant back with her hands clasped behind her head and her eyes half closed, inhaling the smoke and languidly blowing it out through her nose. For the "Cordon Bleu" her costume was admirably chosen—a tight-fitting dove-grey skirt slashed open to the knee on one side and revealing transparent stockings and satin shoes laced criss-cross up to the shin; the waist was high, and at the waist the dress stopped short, leaving arms and back bare to the shoulder blades; she wore no gloves, and the remains of a grey net scarf protruded from her partner's tail-pocket. Out of the Russian ballet I hardly remember seeing a girl more sparingly attired.
Alan offered her his case, and she leaned back with her hands clasped behind her head and her eyes half-closed, inhaling the smoke and lazily blowing it out through her nose. For the "Cordon Bleu," her outfit was perfectly chosen—a tight-fitting dove-grey skirt cut open to the knee on one side, revealing sheer stockings and satin shoes laced crisscross up to the shin; the waist was high, and the dress ended just above it, leaving her arms and back bare to the shoulder blades; she wore no gloves, and a grey net scarf peeped out from her partner's tail-pocket. Out of the Russian ballet, I can hardly remember seeing a girl dressed so minimally.
Webster was in his customary condition of silence and sticky heat. I sometimes wonder how a man whose utterance was restricted to four words at a time could have been involved in an action for breach of promise, yet there has never been any doubt that he paid substantial compensation. Apoplectically he grunted "Thanks," when Summertown plied him with champagne, and sat thoughtfully drinking until Sonia expressed a wish to go on dancing. Without having spent an unduly vicious youth I knew by a certain glaze over Webster's eyes that he would be imprudent to undertake such violent exercise. At Sonia's bidding, however, he clutched the table and rose with an effort to his feet. Only when he continued to stand there rocking gently from side to side did she turn a rather scared face to me with the words:
Webster was in his usual state of silence and sticky heat. I sometimes wonder how a guy who could only say four words at a time got involved in a breach of promise case, but there’s no doubt he paid a hefty sum. In a somewhat angry voice, he grunted "Thanks" when Summertown offered him champagne, then sat there thoughtfully drinking until Sonia said she wanted to keep dancing. Even though he hadn’t lived a particularly reckless youth, I could tell by the glazed look in Webster's eyes that it would be unwise for him to try something so energetic. However, at Sonia's urging, he gripped the table and struggled to get to his feet. He just stood there swaying gently from side to side, which made her turn a bit pale as she said to me:
"Fatty's tired. Come and dance, George. It's a waltz; you can manage that."
"Fatty's worn out. Come dance with me, George. It's a waltz; you can handle that."
Lest a worse thing befall her, I threw myself into the breach and waltzed to a couple of unoccupied chairs at the far end of the room.
Lest something worse happen to her, I jumped in and walked over to a couple of empty chairs at the far end of the room.
"Are you going to be a sport, George?" she inquired a little uncertainly as we sat down.
"Are you going to be a good sport, George?" she asked a bit uncertainly as we sat down.
"What exactly does that mean?" I asked.
"What does that mean?" I asked.
She looked at me with her head on one side.
She looked at me with her head tilted to one side.
"I shan't be popular if you tell mother you've seen me here," she explained.
"I won't be popular if you tell mom you've seen me here," she explained.
"But you said all the best people came here," I reminded her. "Where are you supposed to be—officially?"
"But you said all the best people came here," I reminded her. "Where are you supposed to be—officially?"
"Surrey House. I'm going back there in a minute. It was frightfully dull, but we did our best until Mrs. Wemley—it's her ball, you know—had the cheek to come up and say she didn't like to see the one-step done. That put the lid on! These old frumps will be going back to lanciers and barn-dances next. Fatty and I wandered out to smoke a cig. when a taxi drifted providentially by and brought us here."
"Surrey House. I'm heading back there in a minute. It was really boring, but we tried to make the most of it until Mrs. Wemley—it's her ball, you know—had the nerve to come over and say she didn’t like seeing the one-step dance. That was the last straw! These old prudes will be going back to lanciers and barn dances next. Fatty and I stepped outside to smoke a cigarette when a taxi conveniently came by and brought us here."
I got up and looked at my watch.
I got up and checked my watch.
"And now I'm going to take you back there," I said.
"And now I'm going to take you back there," I said.
"I must wait till Fatty's sobered down a bit," she answered, looking across the room at her somnolent partner. "If[Pg 314] the worst comes to the worst, I can always say that Sir Adolf invited me."
"I have to wait until Fatty is a little more sober," she replied, glancing over at her sleepy partner. "If[Pg 314] it really comes down to it, I can always say that Sir Adolf invited me."
"You're coming now," I said. "It's the price of my silence."
"You're coming now," I said. "That's the cost of me keeping quiet."
She lay comfortably back in her chair with her legs crossed, swinging one foot.
She relaxed in her chair with her legs crossed, swinging one foot.
"Rot! You wouldn't be such a sneak," she began.
"Rot! You wouldn't be such a sneak," she started.
"Now, Sonia," I repeated.
“Now, Sonia,” I repeated.
She looked at me, shrugged her shoulders and walked up the stairs in silence. I scribbled a note to Alan, put her in a taxi, and drove to Surrey House.
She glanced at me, shrugged, and silently walked up the stairs. I jotted down a note to Alan, put her in a taxi, and headed to Surrey House.
"I suppose you're not in a mood for good advice?" I asked, as we drove along Oxford Street.
"I guess you're not in the mood for good advice?" I asked as we drove down Oxford Street.
"No-p," she answered shortly, and I held my peace. Curiosity, however, got the better of her, and she inquired whether I imagined she was not capable of looking after herself.
"No," she replied briefly, and I stayed silent. However, curiosity got the best of her, and she asked if I thought she wasn't capable of taking care of herself.
"I was wondering whether you appreciated what kind of woman frequents a place like the 'Cordon Bleu'?" I said.
"I was wondering if you understood what kind of woman goes to a place like the 'Cordon Bleu'?" I said.
"My dear George, I wasn't born yesterday," she answered.
"My dear George, I'm not naive," she answered.
"But if you dress in the same way, go to the same places, sup with the same men——"
"But if you wear the same clothes, go to the same places, and hang out with the same guys——"
"The difference is that I know where to stop, George."
"The difference is that I know when to stop, George."
"That knowledge is not common with your sex. In any case, the people who see you there——"
"That knowledge isn’t common with your gender. Anyway, the people who see you there——"
"Oh, damn public opinion!" she interrupted irritably. "People who know me know I'm all right; people who don't know me don't matter. And that's all."
"Oh, damn public opinion!" she interrupted irritably. "The people who know me know I’m fine; the ones who don’t know me don’t matter. And that’s it."
"And here's Surrey House," I said, as the taxi slowed down. "I haven't been invited, so I won't come in. If I were you, I should avoid men who don't know when they've drunk as much as is good for them."
"And here's Surrey House," I said as the taxi slowed down. "I haven't been invited, so I won't go in. If I were you, I'd steer clear of guys who can't tell when they've had enough to drink."
"Good night, grandpapa!" she answered, as she ran up the steps and disappeared inside the house.
"Good night, grandpa!" she replied as she ran up the steps and vanished inside the house.
III
The autumn and winter of 1913 I divided between Ireland and the Riviera. When I came back to London the following spring, Amy Loring told me that her brother had returned.[Pg 315] Ostensibly his yacht had to be fitted with new engines, and while in England he was taking the opportunity of attending to a little business. At the time of our conversation he was at House of Steynes, and, as soon as the tour of inspection was over, there would be nothing to keep him.
The autumn and winter of 1913, I spent between Ireland and the Riviera. When I returned to London the following spring, Amy Loring informed me that her brother was back. [Pg 315] He claimed his yacht needed new engines, and while he was in England, he was also handling a bit of business. When we talked, he was at Steynes' house, and once the inspection tour was done, he wouldn’t have anything holding him back.
"Do see if you can knock some sense into him," Amy begged me despairingly. "It's perfectly ridiculous his wandering about all over the world like this. Mother feels it frightfully."
"Please see if you can get through to him," Amy pleaded with me in frustration. "It's completely absurd for him to be wandering around the world like this. Mom is really worried about it."
"What is he like now?" I asked.
"What’s he like now?" I asked.
She brushed back the curls from her forehead and made a gesture of impatience.
She pushed the curls away from her forehead and made a gesture of annoyance.
"I don't know. He's horribly ironical. Nothing in life is worth doing, according to him. He smiles politely and sneers politely.... And all the time, you know, I'm sure he's as lonely and melancholy as can be. That engagement was an awful business, George. He was very much in love with her——"
"I don't know. He's just so ironic. According to him, nothing in life is worth doing. He smiles politely and sneers politely... But all the while, I'm sure he's as lonely and sad as can be. That engagement was a terrible situation, George. He was really in love with her——"
"And she treated him abominably," I said, lighting a cigarette.
"And she treated him horribly," I said, lighting a cigarette.
"Yes, I think she did," Amy answered deliberately. "It wasn't his fault. Of course, it's not every woman who could marry him, he's—difficile; but the way he behaved to her was perfectly angelic. Now he's lost faith in everything.... Do see if you can't do anything for him; he's bored to the verge of distraction, being by himself all this time."
"Yeah, I think she did," Amy replied thoughtfully. "It wasn't his fault. Of course, not every woman could marry him; he's—difficult; but the way he treated her was absolutely angelic. Now he's lost faith in everything... Please see if you can help him; he's so bored he's about to go crazy being alone all this time."
I promised to do what I could, and on the night of his return to London we dined together. It was the last evening of the Melton holidays, and I had organized a small theatre party for my cousin Laurence,—Violet and Amy were with us,—and, as the ordering of the arrangements was in Laurence's youthful but self-confident hands, we sat in the deafening neighbourhood of a powerful coon band and dined incongruously off unlimited hors d'oeuvres, a Nesselrode ice-pudding and—so far as I can remember—nothing else. Still at his order we drank sparkling Burgundy, variously described by him as a 'pretty tipple' and by Loring as 'warm knife-wash.' We spent the evening in a theatre where we were[Pg 316] forbidden to smoke and supped off Strasbourg pie and iced cider-cup in a restaurant where two persistent dancers whirled their bewildering way in and out of the tables.
I promised to do what I could, and on the night he returned to London, we had dinner together. It was the last evening of the Melton holidays, and I had organized a small theater party for my cousin Laurence—Violet and Amy were with us—and since Laurence, though young, was confident in making the arrangements, we sat in the blaring vicinity of a lively band and had an awkward dinner of unlimited hors d'oeuvres, a Nesselrode ice-pudding, and—if I remember correctly—nothing else. Still, at his request, we drank sparkling Burgundy, which he called a 'pretty tipple,' while Loring referred to it as 'warm knife-wash.' We spent the evening in a theater where smoking was not allowed, and we wrapped up with Strasbourg pie and iced cider-cup in a restaurant where two relentless dancers twirled in and out among the tables.
"A pretty useful evening," said my cousin, as we dispatched him to bed; and I had not the heart to undeceive him.
"A pretty useful evening," said my cousin as we sent him off to bed; and I couldn't bring myself to set him straight.
"Remember me to Burgess, Laurie," said Loring, and turning to Violet, "I wonder if you keep a little brandy in this flat? My digestion is not what it once was."
"Say hi to Burgess for me, Laurie," Loring said, then turning to Violet, "Do you happen to have any brandy in this apartment? My digestion isn't what it used to be."
Life is a tangle of incongruities, and at one o'clock in the morning, in a St. James's Court flat, with Mrs. Hunter-Oakleigh sleeping on one side of us and Laurence on another, we formally welcomed Loring back to London over a supplementary meal of bread, cheese and liqueur brandy. Warming to the work, we summoned O'Rane by telephone from Gray's Inn. It was half-past three, and dawn was lighting up the sky, when Amy broke up the party by demanding to be taken home to bed.
Life is a mix of contradictions, and at one in the morning, in a flat in St. James's Court, with Mrs. Hunter-Oakleigh sleeping on one side of us and Laurence on the other, we officially welcomed Loring back to London over a late-night snack of bread, cheese, and liqueur brandy. Getting into the spirit, we called O'Rane by phone from Gray's Inn. It was half-past three, and dawn was starting to brighten the sky when Amy ended the gathering by asking to be taken home to bed.
"And now you're back in England, you're going to stay here?" Violet inquired, as she and Loring shook hands.
"And now that you're back in England, are you going to stay here?" Violet asked as she and Loring shook hands.
"I can't get away for a bit," was the answer. "What with this engine——"
"I can't take a break right now," was the response. "With this engine——"
"Will you stay long enough to make your apologies?" she asked, looking at him through narrowed lids.
"Are you going to stick around long enough to apologize?" she asked, looking at him through narrowed eyes.
"But what have I done?" he inquired anxiously.
"But what have I done?" he asked nervously.
"A halfpenny postcard—any time—just to show you were still alive——"
"A half-penny postcard—any time—just to let you know I was still alive——"
"But I didn't write to anyone——" he protested.
"But I didn't write to anyone—" he protested.
Violet laughed and turned to the door. In the subdued yellow light her grave beauty was very attractive. Though she smiled still, her eyes were wistful, and I chose to fancy she had not outgrown her old affection so quickly as Loring.
Violet laughed and walked toward the door. In the soft yellow light, her serious beauty was really captivating. Even though she was still smiling, her eyes had a touch of longing, and I liked to believe she hadn’t moved on from her old feelings as quickly as Loring had.
"My dear, I'm not jealous!" she said. "As a mark of friendship, though——"
"My dear, I'm not jealous!" she said. "But as a sign of friendship, though——"
"Violet, I'm frightfully sorry!" he exclaimed, taking an eager step towards her. "Will that do?"
"Violet, I'm really sorry!" he said, stepping eagerly toward her. "Is that enough?"
"Are you going off again?"
"Are you leaving again?"
"I shall stay as long as there's anything to stay for."
"I'll stay as long as there's a reason to be here."
The direct and obvious route from St. James's Court either[Pg 317] to Princes Gardens or Gray's Inn is perhaps not by Curzon Street, but it was so long since we had been together that O'Rane and I sat talking in the library of Loring House until there was barely time for a Turkish bath before breakfast. The Yately seat was vacant, and Raney proposed to begin his canvass in two days' time. He was full of rhetoric and indignation on the condition of Ireland and rehearsed his election speeches at some length.
The direct and obvious route from St. James's Court either[Pg 317] to Princes Gardens or Gray's Inn probably isn’t via Curzon Street, but it had been so long since we were together that O'Rane and I ended up talking in the library of Loring House until there was hardly any time for a Turkish bath before breakfast. The Yately seat was empty, and Raney suggested starting his campaign in two days. He was filled with passion and frustration about the situation in Ireland and practiced his election speeches at great length.
"It's as bad as you like," Loring interrupted, "but it won't come to anything."
"It's as bad as you think," Loring interrupted, "but it won't lead to anything."
"Are you in the Special Reserve?" O'Rane asked suddenly.
"Are you in the Special Reserve?" O'Rane asked out of the blue.
"I believe I've got an honorary rank of some kind as a Lord Lieutenant," answered Loring, "but I'm not on the active list. What's the Special Reserve been doing?"
"I think I have some kind of honorary title as a Lord Lieutenant," Loring replied, "but I'm not on the active list. What’s been going on with the Special Reserve?"
"I hear they received secret preparatory mobilization orders in March," said O'Rane. "It's not supposed to be known, but one of the military attachés told me. This is April. What's it all about?"
"I've heard they got secret mobilization orders in March," O'Rane said. "It’s not supposed to be public, but one of the military attachés let it slip. Now it’s April. What’s really going on?"
"The Government won't mobilize the Regular Army for a row of this kind," said Loring contemptuously.
"The government won't deploy the regular army for a mess like this," Loring said with disdain.
"Well, what are they doing it for, then?"
"Well, what are they doing it for?"
But O'Rane's question was unanswered for another four months.
But O'Rane's question went unanswered for another four months.
Loring accompanied me to the Turkish Baths, and we lay on adjoining couches sipping coffee and lazily discussing what had taken place during his absence from England. If ever a man was bored and dissatisfied, that man was Loring. A certain pride kept him away from the House of Lords, he had neither the age nor the energy to qualify him for a Governorship and was yet too old and substantial in mind to be amused by a purely social life.
Loring went with me to the Turkish Baths, and we lounged on adjacent couches sipping coffee while casually talking about what had happened during his time away from England. If anyone was bored and unhappy, it was Loring. A certain pride kept him away from the House of Lords; he was neither old enough nor energetic enough to be considered for a Governorship, yet he was too mature and thoughtful to find a purely social life entertaining.
"Old Burgess was right, you know, George," he yawned. "I've had a damned wasted experience. And the Lord knows how it will end. What is there to do?"
"Old Burgess was right, you know, George," he yawned. "I've had a damn wasted experience. And God knows how it will end. What can we do?"
"I should spend a few weeks in town," I suggested. "You've probably had enough of your own company."
"I should spend a few weeks in town," I suggested. "You've probably had enough of being alone."
"God! Yes! Only London, you know.... D'you see[Pg 318] much of the Daintons? You can speak quite freely. After all I was engaged to her for nearly a year, and it's been broken off for three."
"Wow! Yes! Only London, you know... Do you see[Pg 318] much of the Daintons? You can speak openly. After all, I was engaged to her for almost a year, and it's been over for three."
I finished my coffee rather deliberately and lit a fresh cigarette.
I finished my coffee slowly and lit a new cigarette.
"She has not improved, Jim," I said.
"She hasn't improved, Jim," I said.
He lay back and stared at the ceiling.
He lay back and looked up at the ceiling.
"I used to think.... You know, George, I've got to an age when I ought to marry."
"I used to think.... You know, George, I've reached an age when I should get married."
"So has she," I observed, tucking my towels round me and beginning to brush my hair. "I'm coming round to Bertrand's view that an unmarried woman of five-and-twenty is a public danger, particularly when husband-hunting is conducted with its present healthy absence of restraint. The spinster is not so much an object of pity as an offence against nature, and Nature punishes any liberty you take with her. In the old days we had our convents where superfluous women could retire with dignity. That at least whited the outside of the sepulchre. The present London Season is a pathological study. You'll see for yourself."
"So has she," I noted, wrapping my towels around me and starting to brush my hair. "I'm starting to agree with Bertrand that an unmarried woman at twenty-five is a public risk, especially when the husband search is done with such a reckless lack of restraint. The single woman isn't just someone to feel sorry for; she's a violation of nature, and nature punishes any freedom you take with her. In the past, we had convents where excess women could retreat with dignity. That at least made the outside look good. This year's London Season is a study in pathology. You'll see for yourself."
He rose slowly from the bed and began to get into his clothes.
He got up slowly from the bed and started putting on his clothes.
"I don't think I shall be much in town if I'm going to run into the Daintons everywhere," he answered.
"I don't think I'll be in town much if I'm going to keep running into the Daintons everywhere," he replied.
Only three days later I was able to tell him that this last danger had been removed. Bertrand and I had arranged to hear "Parsifal" at Covent Garden, and, as his box was large, he offered a seat to Violet—the one woman of his family whom he treated with paternal kindness. There was still room for another, and I invited Loring to join us. Nothing is more repugnant to my taste than to interfere with the destinies of others, but when Amy petitioned me in person I could not decently refuse.
Only three days later, I was able to tell him that this last threat had been taken care of. Bertrand and I had planned to see "Parsifal" at Covent Garden, and since his box was spacious, he offered a seat to Violet—the one woman in his family he treated with a fatherly kindness. There was still space for one more, so I invited Loring to join us. Nothing bothers me more than meddling in the lives of others, but when Amy asked me in person, I couldn’t refuse without coming across as rude.
"He can't tell one note from another," I expostulated, "and the thing starts at five. He'll be reduced to tears."
"He can't tell one note from another," I exclaimed, "and it starts at five. He's going to be in tears."
"If he doesn't want to come, he needn't accept," she answered. "All I ask you to do is to give him the invitation."
"If he doesn't want to come, he doesn't have to accept," she replied. "All I'm asking you to do is give him the invitation."
"Well, will you invite him—from me?"
"Well, will you invite him for me?"
"No, I want you to send him a note. The time, and where to meet, and the arrangements for dinner—and who's to be there."
"No, I want you to send him a message. The time, the place to meet, the dinner plans—and who’s going to be there."
Without further protest I sat down and wrote as I was bid.
Without any more objections, I sat down and wrote as instructed.
"Tell him not to talk through the Good Friday music," I begged.
"Tell him not to speak during the Good Friday music," I begged.
"I shan't tell him anything," said Amy. "I don't know anything about the plan; it's just a thought that's casually occurred to you——"
"I won't tell him anything," said Amy. "I don't know anything about the plan; it's just a thought that popped into your mind——"
"I knew I should have the blame put on me," I answered resignedly.
"I knew I should take the blame," I replied with resignation.
When the night arrived there was little blame to apportion, and Loring thanked me effusively for my invitation. Between the acts we dined at the Savoy and were returning to our box when I caught sight of Sonia waiting for her party in the hall. Fortunately the others had gone on ahead before our, eyes met.
When night fell, there wasn't much blame to hand out, and Loring thanked me enthusiastically for my invitation. Between acts, we had dinner at the Savoy and were heading back to our box when I spotted Sonia waiting for her group in the hallway. Luckily, the others had moved on before our eyes met.
"I haven't seen you for an age," she began pleasantly, in apparent forgetfulness of a peevish meeting at the 'Cordon Bleu' the previous summer.
"I haven't seen you in forever," she started cheerfully, seemingly unaware of their annoying encounter at the 'Cordon Bleu' last summer.
"Are you up for the season?" I asked.
"Are you ready for the season?" I asked.
"No, I'm going abroad next week. Sir Adolf's getting up a motor tour through France and Italy, ending up at Bayreuth in time for the Festival. Lord Pennington, Mrs. Welman, Sir Adolf, his sister,—the Baroness, you know,—Fatty Webster and me. I'm with Fatty to-night."
"No, I'm going overseas next week. Sir Adolf is organizing a road trip through France and Italy, wrapping up at Bayreuth just in time for the Festival. Lord Pennington, Mrs. Welman, Sir Adolf, his sister—the Baroness, you know—Fatty Webster, and me. I'm hanging out with Fatty tonight."
"Are your people in town?" I asked, as I prepared to follow my party. Webster is a man I do not go out of my way to meet.
"Are your people in town?" I asked as I got ready to follow my group. Webster is a guy I don't make an effort to meet.
"Father is, but mother's tired of London, so I'm staying with Mrs. Ilkley. She's a model chaperon and all that sort of thing, but she will live out in the Cromwell Road. It's a fearful bore."
"Father is, but mom's tired of London, so I'm staying with Mrs. Ilkley. She's a great chaperone and all that, but she will live out on Cromwell Road. It's really boring."
"A most respectable quarter," I commented.
"A very respectable neighborhood," I remarked.
"It's a rotten hole when you've got an hour and a half to dine and dress and get back here in," she grumbled. "I didn't try. I just changed in Fatty's flat; that's why he's late. The poor soul's only got one bedroom, so I monopolized it while he[Pg 320] was gorging. By the way, that's not necessarily for publication, as they say."
"It's a terrible situation when you only have an hour and a half to eat, get dressed, and make it back here," she complained. "I didn’t even try. I just changed in Fatty’s place, which is why he’s late. The poor guy only has one bedroom, so I took it over while he[Pg 320] was stuffing himself. By the way, that’s not something that needs to be made public, as they say."
"Why on earth did you tell me?" I asked, with the mild exasperation of a man who resents youthful attempts to shock his sense of propriety.
"Why on earth did you tell me?" I asked, with the slight annoyance of someone who doesn’t appreciate the boldness of youth trying to challenge his sense of decency.
"I thought you wanted cheering up," Sonia answered airily. "You're so mid-Victorian."
"I thought you wanted to feel better," Sonia replied casually. "You're so old-fashioned."
"You're getting too old for this eternal ingénue business, Sonia," I said. "And yet not old enough to avoid coming a very complete cropper. Don't say I didn't warn you?"
"You're getting too old for this never-ending ingénue thing, Sonia," I said. "And yet not old enough to dodge a total disaster. Don't say I didn't give you a heads up?"
When I got back to the box Loring was raking the stalls with his opera-glass. As Sonia and Webster came in, he gave a slight start and sat far back in his chair. No one else noticed the movement, but I had time to scribble, "She is going abroad immediately," on my programme and hand it to him before the lights were lowered. At supper he announced without preface that he proposed to spend at least part of the Season in London.
When I returned to the box, Loring was scanning the stalls with his opera glass. When Sonia and Webster entered, he gave a slight jump and sat way back in his chair. No one else saw him move, but I had time to jot down, "She is leaving for abroad right away," on my program and pass it to him before the lights dimmed. At supper, he declared out of the blue that he intended to spend at least part of the Season in London.
With the detachment of one who has never taken even social dissipation with the seriousness it deserves, it flatters my sanity to describe the condition of England in these years as essentially neurotic. In retrospect I see stimulus succeeding stimulus, from the Coronation year—when all expected a dull reaction after the gaiety of King Edward's reign—to 1912, when an over-excited world feared a reaction after the Coronation year. This dread of anti-climax caused the carnival of 1912 to be eclipsed in the following spring, and, when Loring invited me to assist him in "one last fling before we settle down," we found that 1914—with its private balls and public masquerades, its Tango Teas and Soupers Dansants, its horseplay and occasional tragedies—was bidding fair to beat the records of its predecessors.
With the perspective of someone who has never taken even social gatherings too seriously, it feels good to describe England's state during these years as basically neurotic. Looking back, I see a series of excitements, starting from the Coronation year—when everyone expected a dull aftermath after the fun of King Edward's reign—to 1912, when an overly excited world worried about a letdown after the Coronation year. This fear of disappointment overshadowed the festivities of 1912 in the following spring, and when Loring asked me to join him for "one last party before we settle down," we realized that 1914—with its private balls and public masquerades, its Tango Teas and Soupers Dansants, its playful antics and occasional tragedies—seemed set to surpass the records of previous years.
For three and a half months we seemed hardly to be out of our dress-clothes. Valentine Arden, as usual, let his flat and took a suite at the Ritz, from which he descended nightly at the invitation of a seemingly inexhaustible stream of people with sufficient money to spend fifteen hundred pounds on a single night's entertainment. Nightly there came the same[Pg 321] horde of pleasure-seekers, some of them girls I had been meeting regularly for ten years, at first sight no nearer to any settled purpose in life. I think it is not altogether the fancy of an ageing and jaundiced eye to see a strain of vulgarity spreading over Society at this time; for, though Erckmann chanced to be abroad, his flashy followers had established their footing and remained behind to prove that money can open every door. Lady Isobel Mayre, daughter of the Minister of Fine Arts, gave them an entrée to Ministerial society; the poverty of Lord Roehampton enabled them to add a Marquess's scalp to their belt, and the old distinction between smartness and respectability broke down. The prohibited dances and fashions of one year struggled to become the next year's vogue. To be inconspicuous was to be démodé.
For three and a half months, it felt like we were hardly ever out of our formal wear. Valentine Arden, as usual, rented out his apartment and booked a suite at the Ritz, from where he went out every night, invited by a seemingly endless stream of people willing to spend fifteen hundred pounds on a single night of fun. Every night, the same[Pg 321] crowd of party-seekers showed up, including girls I had been seeing regularly for ten years, seemingly no closer to any clear direction in life. I don't think it's just my aging perspective that notices a trend of vulgarity spreading through Society at this time; although Erckmann happened to be abroad, his flashy followers had secured their place and stayed behind to show that money can open any door. Lady Isobel Mayre, daughter of the Minister of Fine Arts, gave them access to high society; the financial struggles of Lord Roehampton allowed them to add the title of Marquess to their achievements, and the old divide between being stylish and being respectable vanished. The forbidden dances and fashion trends of one year struggled to become the next year's must-haves. To be low-key was to be démodé.
"The fact is, we're too old to stay the course," Loring said regretfully at supper one morning towards the end of June. "George, let me remind you that you and I are as near thirty-five as makes no odds. Amy, you're thirty. Violet, you're—well, you look about nineteen."
"The truth is, we're too old to keep going like this," Loring said with regret at dinner one morning towards the end of June. "George, just a reminder that you and I are nearly thirty-five. Amy, you're thirty. Violet, you—well, you look about nineteen."
"Add ten to it," Violet suggested.
"Just add ten to it," Violet suggested.
"We're all too old; we must give it up. You're all coming to Hurlingham with me next week, aren't you? And then we'll ring down the curtain and say good-bye to London."
"We're all too old; we have to let it go. You're all coming to Hurlingham with me next week, right? And then we'll close the curtain and say goodbye to London."
"One must live somewhere," I said, with an uneasy feeling that his new way of life might involve my spending the greater part of the year in County Kerry.
"Everyone has to live somewhere," I said, feeling anxious that his new lifestyle could mean I’d be spending most of the year in County Kerry.
Loring lit a cigarette and gazed with disfavour round the garish room.
Loring lit a cigarette and looked around the tacky room with disapproval.
"Either I shall marry," he said, "or else go and live abroad."
"Either I'm going to get married," he said, "or I'm moving overseas."
IV
The Hurlingham Ball at the beginning of July 1914 was the last of its kind I ever attended—probably the last I shall ever attend. We went a party of eight, as Loring wanted to offer O'Rane a complimentary dinner after his election at Yately, and Mayhew conveniently arrived in London for his[Pg 322] summer leave as the tickets were being ordered. To an outsider we must have presented a curious study in contrasts. Amy Loring had confided to me her certainty that her brother would propose to Violet before the evening was out, and four of us were therefore in a state of watchful anxiety. Of the other four, the two girls spent their time affecting interest in a heated political discussion in which O'Rane and Mayhew, with a fine disregard of fitness, were volubly engaged.
The Hurlingham Ball at the beginning of July 1914 was the last one I ever attended—probably the last one I'll ever go to. We went as a group of eight because Loring wanted to treat O'Rane to a nice dinner after his election at Yately, and Mayhew conveniently arrived in London for his[Pg 322] summer leave just as the tickets were being ordered. To an outsider, we must have looked like a strange mix of people. Amy Loring had confided in me that she was sure her brother would propose to Violet before the night was over, so four of us were on edge, waiting to see what would happen. The other four, meanwhile, were two girls pretending to be interested in a heated political debate that O'Rane and Mayhew were passionately having without any concern for the situation.
"Well, I'll tell you something you don't know," said Mayhew, when we were by ourselves at the end of dinner and the last of a dozen preposterous stories had been exploded by O'Rane. "The Archduke Franz Ferdinand has gone with his wife for a tour through Bosnia——"
"Well, I'll tell you something you don't know," said Mayhew, when we were alone at the end of dinner and O'Rane had debunked the last of a dozen ridiculous stories. "The Archduke Franz Ferdinand has taken his wife on a trip through Bosnia——"
"Even I knew that," I said, as I cut my cigar.
"Even I knew that," I said as I chopped my cigar.
"Don't interrupt," Mayhew urged. "I'll lay anybody a hundred to one they don't come back alive."
"Don't interrupt," Mayhew insisted. "I’ll bet anyone a hundred to one that they won’t come back alive."
There was a suitably dramatic pause as he sat back with hand extended waiting for his wager to be taken.
There was a suitably dramatic pause as he leaned back with his hand out, waiting for his bet to be accepted.
"He's the heir, isn't he?" Loring inquired. "Is this some beastly new riddle?"
"He's the heir, right?" Loring asked. "Is this some nasty new puzzle?"
"It's the solution of a very old one," said O'Rane gravely. "The Archduke married a morganatic wife who'll be Queen of Hungary and can't be Empress of Austria. It'll save a lot of complication if they're put out of the way. After all, it's only two human lives."
"It's the answer to a very old problem," O'Rane said seriously. "The Archduke married a morganatic wife who will be Queen of Hungary but can't be Empress of Austria. It would avoid a lot of complications if they're removed from the equation. After all, it's just two human lives."
"But—is this known?" I asked Mayhew in astonishment.
"But is this known?" I asked Mayhew in shock.
"It's being openly discussed in Budapest——"
"It's being openly discussed in Budapest——"
"And London," O'Rane put in.
"And London," O'Rane added.
"Confound you, Raney," Mayhew cried. "You hear everything."
"Curse you, Raney," Mayhew exclaimed. "You catch every word."
"It's a pretty story, even if it isn't quite new," said O'Rane. "I shan't take your bet, though, Mayhew; you're too likely to win. You see," he went on, turning to us, "the Bosnians simply hate the Archduke, so it'll look quite plausible if anyone says they've blown him up on their own initiative. And then Austria will have a wolf-and-lamb excuse for saying Servia was responsible and annexing her, just as she did with Bosnia and Herzegovina six years ago. This is the way[Pg 323] Powers and Potentates go to work in our enlightened twentieth century."
"It’s an interesting story, even if it’s not entirely new," O'Rane said. "I won’t take your bet, though, Mayhew; you’re too likely to win. You see," he continued, turning to us, "the Bosnians really dislike the Archduke, so it’ll seem entirely believable if someone claims they blew him up on their own. And then Austria will have a perfect excuse to blame Servia and annex her, just like she did with Bosnia and Herzegovina six years ago. This is how[Pg 323] Powers and Leaders operate in our so-called enlightened twentieth century."
The discussion was interrupted by a footman entering to say that the cars were at the door. It was still daylight when we began to motor down, but we arrived to find the gardens lit with tiny avenues of fairy lights and to be greeted with music borne distantly on the warm, flower-laden breeze. For an hour I danced or wandered under the trees watching the whirl of bright dresses through the open ballroom windows. Loring and Violet had disappeared from view and only returned to us at supper-time so exaggeratedly calm and self-possessed that Amy squeezed my arm warningly as we entered the Club House.
The conversation was cut short when a footman walked in to announce that the cars were ready. It was still light out when we started driving down, but we got there to find the gardens aglow with little paths of fairy lights and were welcomed by music carried softly on the warm, fragrant breeze. For an hour, I danced or strolled under the trees, watching the swirl of colorful dresses through the open ballroom windows. Loring and Violet had vanished from sight and only rejoined us at supper, looking so exaggeratedly calm and composed that Amy squeezed my arm as a warning when we entered the Club House.
"George, I've come to the conclusion that we must have one more ball before we settle down," he said, as we drew our chairs in to the table.
"George, I’ve realized that we need to have one more party before we settle down," he said as we pulled our chairs in to the table.
"This is about the last of the season," I warned him.
"This is about the end of the season," I warned him.
He waved away the objection.
He dismissed the objection.
"I'll give one myself—just to a few friends and neighbours at Chepstow—some time about the end of the month before everybody's scattered. I'm giving it in Violet's honour."
"I'll host one myself—just for a few friends and neighbors at Chepstow—sometime toward the end of the month before everyone gets busy. I'm doing it in honor of Violet."
We turned to look at her, and the self-possession gradually faded out of her face.
We turned to look at her, and the calmness slowly disappeared from her face.
"Violet, is it true?" Amy asked, jumping up in her excitement.
"Violet, is that true?" Amy asked, jumping up in her excitement.
She nodded, with very bright eyes.
She nodded, her eyes shining.
"I will not have a scene!" Loring exclaimed. "Amy, sit down! If you try to kiss me in public.... Now, do try to look at the thing reasonably. It might have happened to anyone; it has, in fact, happened to a number of people. As for speeches and glass-waving.... Look how well George takes it! No nonsense about being glad to have me as a cousin, no grousing because he'll have to be best man—oh, we've arranged all that, my son—he just sits and drains a second bumper of champagne before anyone else has finished his first.... Amy, I shan't speak about it again!"
"I will not make a scene!" Loring shouted. "Amy, sit down! If you try to kiss me in public.... Now, let’s look at this rationally. It could have happened to anyone; it actually has happened to quite a few people. And as for speeches and toasting.... Look how well George is handling it! No nonsense about being happy to have me as a cousin, no complaining about having to be the best man—oh, we've sorted all that out, my dear—he just sits there and finishes off a second glass of champagne before anyone else has even finished their first.... Amy, I'm not going to discuss this again!"
"My dear, I'm so happy," said his sister, subsiding with moist eyes into her chair.
"My dear, I'm so happy," said his sister, sinking into her chair with tears in her eyes.
"We're tolerably satisfied ourselves," Loring admitted. "Aren't we, Violet?"
"We're pretty satisfied ourselves," Loring admitted. "Aren't we, Violet?"
But Violet made no reply beyond a quick nod of the head that was not yet quick enough to hide the trembling of her lips.
But Violet didn’t say anything besides a quick nod of her head, which wasn’t quick enough to hide the trembling of her lips.
CHAPTER 7 The Five Days
I
The first five-and-thirty years of my life were singularly unemotional. My father died when I was too young to appreciate the loss, and I had never seen death at close quarters nor known the breathless thrill of a great triumph or the bitterness of a great disappointment. There was nothing to change the tolerant scale of values, to bring about an intenser way of life or a harsher manner of speech. My world was comfortably free from extremes, and it hardly occurred to me that the architects of civilization would attack their own handiwork, or that a man's smooth, hairless fingers would ever revert to the likeness of a gorilla's paw.
The first thirty-five years of my life were pretty emotionless. My dad passed away when I was too young to really feel the impact, and I had never encountered death up close nor experienced the thrilling highs of a big success or the crushing lows of a major letdown. Nothing shifted my laid-back perspective on life, making it more intense or my speech more severe. My world was comfortably balanced, and it barely crossed my mind that the builders of society would destroy their own creations, or that a person's smooth, hairless hands would ever look like a gorilla's paw.
The "Five Days" changed all that. On the thirty-first of July I left London for Chepstow with no greater troubles than a sense of uneasiness at the breakdown of the Buckingham Palace Conference on the Irish deadlock. My uncle Bertrand, a pedantic Constitutionalist, drove me to Paddington, and from his speech I could see he was undecided whether to lament the failure of the negotiations or rejoice that a constitutional innovation had proved ineffective. With many others he felt the situation in Ireland must be very grave to allow of the Sovereign summoning the party leaders to his Palace; equally, so drastic a course could in the eyes of ordinary men only be justified by success.
The "Five Days" changed everything. On July 31st, I left London for Chepstow, feeling only a vague unease about the collapse of the Buckingham Palace Conference on the Irish deadlock. My uncle Bertrand, a fussy Constitutionalist, drove me to Paddington, and from the way he spoke, I could tell he was torn between mourning the failure of the talks and being glad that a constitutional change had shown to be ineffective. Like many others, he thought the situation in Ireland must be very serious to lead the Sovereign to call the party leaders to his Palace; similarly, such a drastic action could only be seen as justified by success in the eyes of ordinary people.
And it had failed. And the next news might well be that shots were being exchanged on the borders of Ulster.
And it had failed. The next update might very well be that shots were being fired on the borders of Ulster.
Such a possibility brought little embarrassment to the holiday makers who thronged the station. Fighting my way through the Bank-holiday crowd, I found the nucleus of our party sitting patiently on suitcases and awaiting a train that was indefinitely delayed by the extra traffic and a minor strike of dining-car attendants. As the time went by and the crowd increased, Summertown, Mayhew and O'Rane built the luggage into a circle and sat contentedly talking, while I,[Pg 327] who was responsible to Loring for the full complement, wandered about, list in hand, ticking off the names of the new arrivals.
Such a possibility caused little embarrassment for the holidaymakers crowding the station. Pushing my way through the Bank Holiday crowd, I found the core of our group sitting patiently on suitcases, waiting for a train that was indefinitely delayed due to the extra traffic and a minor strike by the dining-car attendants. As time passed and the crowd grew, Summertown, Mayhew, and O'Rane stacked the luggage into a circle and sat chatting contentedly, while I, [Pg 327], who was accountable to Loring for the total number of attendees, wandered around with a list in hand, checking off the names of the newcomers.
"Adsum!" called out Mayhew, when I reached him. "Aren't you glad you didn't take my bet about the Archduke, George?"
"Here!" shouted Mayhew when I got to him. "Aren't you glad you didn't take my bet about the Archduke, George?"
"I nearly did," I said. "I thought we'd left that sort of thing behind with the Borgias."
"I almost did," I said. "I thought we had moved past that kind of stuff with the Borgias."
"It was a wonderful opportunity," he observed, with the air of a connoisseur in political crime. "You've seen the Austrian ultimatum? Well, Servia's going to be mopped up like Bosnia and Herzegovina."
"It was a great opportunity," he noted, with the flair of an expert in political intrigue. "You've seen the Austrian ultimatum? Well, Serbia's about to be dealt with just like Bosnia and Herzegovina."
He nodded omnisciently and raised his eyebrows interrogatively at O'Rane, who was seated on the next suitcase with his chin on his hands, lost in thought.
He nodded knowingly and raised his eyebrows questioningly at O'Rane, who was sitting on the next suitcase with his chin resting on his hands, deep in thought.
"They told me at the Club that Russia was mobilizing," I said.
"They told me at the Club that Russia was getting ready for action," I said.
"She'll climb down all right," Mayhew assured me. "You remember the 'Shining Armour' speech? It's no joke taking on Austria and Germany, especially if you can't mobilize under about two months. It might be different if France came in, but she's unprepared. They've been having quite a pretty dust-up in the Senate the last few days over army equipment."
"She'll get down just fine," Mayhew reassured me. "Remember the 'Shining Armour' speech? It's no joke to take on Austria and Germany, especially if you can't mobilize in less than two months. It might be different if France joined in, but she's not ready. There's been quite a fuss in the Senate over army equipment these past few days."
Summertown scrambled down from his suit-case and strutted importantly across to us.
Summertown jumped down from his suitcase and walked over to us confidently.
"I don't mind telling you fellows there's been a run on the Bank to-day," he said. "I don't know what a run on the Bank is, but there's been one. So now you know."
"I'll tell you guys, there's been a rush at the bank today," he said. "I don't really know what a rush at the bank means, but there’s been one. So now you know."
"There'll be a run on a number of banks if Austria declares war," Mayhew predicted. "And such a financial smash as the world has never seen. Our system of credit, you know.... I put it to a big banker last night, and he said, 'My dear Mayhew, I entirely agree with you——'"
"There will be a run on several banks if Austria declares war," Mayhew predicted. "And it will be a financial collapse like the world has never seen. Our credit system, you know.... I discussed it with a major banker last night, and he said, 'My dear Mayhew, I completely agree with you——'"
"All big bankers talk to Mayhew like that," Summertown interrupted.
"All the big bankers talk to Mayhew like that," Summertown cut in.
Mayhew sighed resignedly.
Mayhew sighed in defeat.
"Thank the Lord, here's the train," he said. "I'm wasted[Pg 328] on Guardee subalterns. Come be useful with the luggage, Raney."
"Thank goodness, here comes the train," he said. "I'm exhausted[Pg 328] from those Guardee subalterns. Help me out with the luggage, Raney."
O'Rane had not spoken a word since we shook hands an hour before; the sound of his name roused him, however, and he jumped up with the words:
O'Rane hadn't said a word since we shook hands an hour ago; the sound of his name got his attention, though, and he jumped up saying:
"If you're thanking the Lord about anything, you might thank Him that we're an island."
"If you're grateful to the Lord for anything, you might thank Him that we're an island."
"Have you got anything up your sleeve, Raney?" I asked.
"Do you have any tricks up your sleeve, Raney?" I asked.
"Oh, a number of things. For one, the Fleet sailed from Portsmouth two days ago with coal piled up like haystacks on deck."
"Oh, several things. For one, the Fleet left Portsmouth two days ago with coal stacked up like haystacks on the deck."
"What the deuce for?" I asked.
"What the heck for?" I asked.
"Fresh air and exercise, I suppose," he answered. "If you want to try your hand again at war correspondence, I make no doubt you'll have the chance."
"Fresh air and exercise, I guess," he replied. "If you want to give war correspondence another shot, I’m sure you’ll get the opportunity."
"This is devilish serious," I said. Experience had taught me that news from O'Rane was not to be lightly set aside.
"This is seriously intense," I said. Experience had taught me that news from O'Rane should not be taken lightly.
"As serious as you like," he agreed. "Don't pull too long a face, though, or you'll spoil Jim's party."
"As serious as you want," he agreed. "But don’t look too gloomy, or you’ll ruin Jim’s party."
And with that word his manner changed. Loring Castle lies between Chepstow and Tintern on a high ridge of hills overlooking the Severn. In normal times I have lunched in town, taken tea on the train and reached my destination after a run of four or five hours. On this occasion the strike and holiday traffic caused us to stop at countless wayside stations; it was after eight when we reached Chepstow, but, thanks to O'Rane, the journey was the most hilarious I have ever undertaken. Panic and disorder indeed descended upon us when at last the train steamed in and our two reserved coaches yielded up their sixteen men, twelve girls and nine maids; to this day I cannot explain how I fitted the party and its luggage into the different cars and delivered all at the Castle without loss or mishap, but, when Loring entered my room as I was dressing, he informed me that not so much as a jewel-case had gone astray.
And with that word, his attitude shifted. Loring Castle sits between Chepstow and Tintern on a high ridge of hills overlooking the Severn. Normally, I would have lunched in town, had tea on the train, and arrived at my destination after a journey of four or five hours. This time, though, the strike and holiday traffic forced us to stop at countless small stations; it was after eight when we finally reached Chepstow. However, thanks to O'Rane, the trip was the most entertaining I’ve ever experienced. Panic and chaos truly hit us when the train finally arrived, and our two reserved cars disgorged their sixteen men, twelve girls, and nine maids. To this day, I still can't explain how I managed to fit the group and their luggage into different cars and get everyone to the Castle without losing anything or encountering any problems. When Loring came into my room while I was getting dressed, he told me that not a single jewel case had gone missing.
"Any news in town?" he asked, and I gave him the gossip of Mayhew and O'Rane. "I meant about Ireland," he went on. "This Austrian business won't come to anything, but[Pg 329] there's trouble brewing in your sweet island. We're all rather depressed down here."
"Any news around here?" he asked, and I told him the latest about Mayhew and O'Rane. "I meant about Ireland," he continued. "This Austrian situation won't lead to anything, but [Pg 329] there's trouble brewing in your lovely island. We're all feeling pretty down here."
O'Rane, who had scrambled along the balcony, appeared at the open window in time to catch the last words.
O'Rane, who had hurried along the balcony, showed up at the open window just in time to hear the final words.
"The only man who has the right to be depressed," he said, "is the luckless devil who's put his money into Austrian oil."
"The only guy who has the right to be depressed," he said, "is the unfortunate guy who's invested his money in Austrian oil."
Loring turned to him swiftly.
Loring turned to him quickly.
"Are you hit, Raney?"
"Did you get hit, Raney?"
"Well, of course, as a Member I get four hundred a year less income-tax," he answered cheerfully.
"Well, of course, as a Member I get four hundred a year less in income tax," he replied cheerfully.
"Talk seriously, you idiot."
"Talk seriously, you fool."
O'Rane tossed a silver-topped bottle into the air and caught it again.
O'Rane threw a silver-topped bottle into the air and caught it again.
"I can't take myself seriously just now, Jim," he said. "We haven't earned a penny since Austria mobilized and our men were called up——"
"I can't take myself seriously right now, Jim," he said. "We haven't made a dime since Austria mobilized and our men were called up——"
"You save your wage-bill," I put in.
"You save your salary expenses," I added.
"We've got contracts, old man, and we've got penalties. Morris spent his morning raising every last penny he could lay hands on; we've been buying in the open market with the price soaring against us—and we shall just be able to supply the Ubique Motor and Cab Company to the end of our term. We were rather pleased to get that contract, too," he added, with a laugh. "As for the others——"
"We've got contracts, old man, and we’ve got penalties. Morris spent his morning gathering every last penny he could find; we’ve been buying on the open market with prices skyrocketing against us—and we’ll just be able to supply the Ubique Motor and Cab Company until the end of our term. We were pretty happy to get that contract, too," he added with a laugh. "As for the others——"
"What others?"
"Who else?"
"Half a dozen more. Just enough to break us very comfortably."
"Six more. Just enough to comfortably break us."
"Rot, Raney!"
"Forget it, Raney!"
"So be it! We've sold the spare furniture in Gray's Inn,—Morris has developed wonderfully the last few years—and, unless Austria demobilizes within a week, I don't see us paying twenty shillings in the pound. Still, he's thirty and I'm only thirty-one...."
"So be it! We've sold the extra furniture in Gray's Inn—Morris has really grown over the last few years—and unless Austria gets its act together in the next week, I don't see us paying twenty shillings in the pound. Still, he's thirty and I'm only thirty-one...."
He strolled to the door, but Loring caught one shoulder and I the other.
He walked to the door, but Loring grabbed one shoulder and I grabbed the other.
"Look here, Raney——" we began together.
"Listen, Raney——" we started at the same time.
"Dear souls! save your breath!" he laughed. "I wasn't touting. I've been in warmer corners than this in my [Pg 330]mis-spent youth, and while I'm frightfully grateful——" He paused and dropped his voice as though he were talking to himself: "Why, my God! if I can't keep afloat at one-and-thirty with all my faculties.... Hi, let me go! There's Amy, and I want to tell her how ripping she looks!"
"Hey, everyone! save your breath!" he chuckled. "I wasn’t showing off. I’ve been in warmer places than this in my [Pg 330]misspent youth, and while I’m really grateful——" He paused and lowered his voice as if he were speaking to himself: "Wow, my God! if I can't manage at thirty-one with all my skills.... Hey, let me go! There’s Amy, and I want to tell her how awesome she looks!"
He strained forward, but we kept our grip on his arms.
He leaned forward, but we held onto his arms.
"Little man!" said Loring. "D'you remember the first time I thrashed you at Melton?"
"Hey, little guy!" said Loring. "Do you remember the first time I beat you at Melton?"
"You brute, you nearly cut me in two!"
"You jerk, you almost cut me in half!"
"I was rather uncomfortable about it," Loring admitted. "I wasn't sure that you were accountable for your actions. Now I know you're not."
"I was kinda uncomfortable about it," Loring admitted. "I wasn't sure you were responsible for your actions. Now I know you're not."
With a sudden jerk he broke away and bounded to the hall, three stairs at a time, for all the world like a child at its first party.
With a sudden jerk, he broke free and leaped into the hall, taking three stairs at a time, just like a kid at their first party.
Half-way through dinner Amy turned to me in perplexity, holding in her hand a worn gold watch with a half-obliterated L. K. worked into an intricate monogram.
Halfway through dinner, Amy turned to me with a puzzled look, holding a worn gold watch that had a partially faded L. K. incorporated into an intricate monogram.
"Is David quite mad?" she inquired. "I've been given this to keep until he asks for it back."
"Is David really mad?" she asked. "I've been told to hold onto this until he wants it back."
"It belonged to Kossuth," I explained. "He gave it to Raney's father, and I fancy Raney values it rather more than his own soul."
"It belonged to Kossuth," I explained. "He gave it to Raney's dad, and I think Raney values it even more than his own life."
"But why——?" she began.
"But why—?" she started.
"He's afraid of losing it, I suppose."
"He's worried about losing it, I guess."
"But if he's kept it all these years——"
"But if he's held onto it all these years——"
"You'll be doing him a favour, Amy," I said, and without another word she slipped the watch into her waistband. It was true that the watch and its owner had faced some severe trials in different continents, but O'Rane had never up to that time undergone the humiliation of bankruptcy proceedings with the last indignity of being compelled to empty his pockets in court.
"You'll be doing him a favor, Amy," I said, and without saying anything else, she tucked the watch into her waistband. It was true that the watch and its owner had faced some tough challenges in different parts of the world, but O'Rane had never before experienced the humiliation of bankruptcy proceedings, ending with the embarrassment of having to empty his pockets in court.
When dinner was over Loring gave him the alternative of sitting still or being turned out of the dining-room. I have never seen a man so indecently elated by the consciousness of his insolvency. The port had hardly begun to circulate before he jumped up and ran to the window in hopes that the[Pg 331] guests were arriving and while we smoked and talked he was shifting restlessly from chair to chair, inquiring the time at two-minute intervals.
When dinner was done, Loring gave him
"But for your strictly sober habits——" I began.
"But for your strictly sober habits——" I started.
"There's lightning in the air!" he exclaimed, his black eyes shining with excitement. "All these years I've been waiting—I never forget, George—waiting.... I won't be smashed! By God, I won't be smashed!"
"There's lightning in the air!" he shouted, his dark eyes gleaming with excitement. "All these years I've been waiting—I never forget, George—waiting... I won't be crushed! I swear, I won't be crushed!"
"I'm glad I'm not one of your creditors," I said.
"I'm glad I'm not one of your lenders," I said.
"Bah! They're all right. It's my beloved Austrians. I don't trust you a yard, old man, but unless I tell somebody I shall burst. If Austria makes war, she'll find a Foreign Legion fighting with the Servians; I've fixed the preliminaries, and a wire from town.... Ye gods! why don't they start the music? I want to dance with Violet, and the next time we meet I may not have any legs!" A chord several times repeated sounded from a distant piano—violins, followed by the deep note of a 'cello, began to tune up and along the drive below our open windows came the beat of throbbing engines, a sudden scrunch of tyres slowing down on gravel, a slamming of doors and a hum of voices. "At last!" cried O'Rane, springing to the door and running headlong into the ballroom.
"Ugh! They're fine. It's my cherished Austrians. I don’t trust you at all, old man, but if I don’t tell someone, I’m going to explode. If Austria goes to war, she'll see a Foreign Legion fighting alongside the Serbians; I’ve set the groundwork, and a message from the city.... Good grief! Why don’t they start the music? I want to dance with Violet, and the next time we meet, I might not have any legs!” A chord played several times echoed from a distant piano—violins, followed by the deep sound of a cello, began tuning up, and along the drive below our open windows came the rumble of powerful engines, a sudden crunch of tires slowing on gravel, slamming doors, and a buzz of voices. “Finally!” shouted O'Rane, jumping to the door and dashing into the ballroom.
We threw away our cigars, drew on our gloves and walked into the hall. Lady Loring and Amy stood at the stairhead and were joined a moment later by Violet and Jim, who took up their position a pace behind to one side. It was a small party, but for twenty minutes a procession of slight girls and smooth-haired, clean-shaven men ascended the stairs—curiously and characteristically English from the easy movements of the girls and the whiteness of their slender shoulders to the sit of the men's coats and the trained condition of their bodies. Good living, hard exercise and fresh air seemed written on every face; there was a wonderful cleanliness of outline and clarity of eye and skin; the last ounce of flabbiness had been worked away. And, like any consciously self-isolated section of society, they were magnificently at ease and unembarrassed with one another; sixty per cent. were [Pg 332]related in some degree, and all appeared to answer to diminutives or nicknames.
We tossed aside our cigars, put on our gloves, and walked into the hall. Lady Loring and Amy stood at the top of the stairs, soon joined by Violet and Jim, who positioned themselves a step behind to the side. It was a small gathering, but for twenty minutes, a stream of slender girls and clean-shaven men climbed the stairs—curiously and typically English, from the graceful movements of the girls and the fairness of their slender shoulders to the fit of the men’s coats and the toned condition of their bodies. Good living, regular exercise, and fresh air seemed evident in every face; there was a remarkable sharpness of outline and clarity of eyes and skin; the last bit of flabbiness had been worked off. And, like any group that consciously sets themselves apart, they were splendidly comfortable and unselfconscious with each other; sixty percent were [Pg 332]related in some way, and everyone seemed to respond to diminutives or nicknames.
"There's nothing to touch them in any country I know," murmured Mayhew, unconsciously giving expression to my thoughts. "Shall we go up?"
"There's nothing like them in any country I know," murmured Mayhew, unintentionally voicing my thoughts. "Should we head up?"
"In a moment," I said.
"In a moment," I said.
For a while longer I watched them arriving, the girls pattering up the steps with their skirts held high over thin ankles and small feet; their eyes showed suddenly dark and mysterious in the soft light of the great electric lamps, and eternal youth seemed written in their pliant, immature lines and lithe movements. Outside, the sky was like a tent of blue velvet spangled with diamonds. The Severn far down the valley side swirled and eddied in its race to open sea, and the moon reflected in the jostling waters shivered and forked like silver lightning. A scent of summer flowers still warm with the afternoon sun and gemmed with falling dew rose like a mist and enfolded the crumbling yellow stone and blazing windows behind me.
For a little while longer, I watched them arrive, the girls skipping up the steps with their skirts lifted high over their slender ankles and small feet; their eyes looked suddenly dark and mysterious in the soft light of the large electric lamps, and eternal youth seemed to be etched in their flexible, youthful features and graceful movements. Outside, the sky was like a tent of blue velvet sprinkled with diamonds. The Severn, far down the valley, swirled and twisted in its rush to the open sea, and the moon reflected in the churning waters glittered and forked like silver lightning. A scent of summer flowers, still warmed by the afternoon sun and adorned with falling dew, rose like a mist and wrapped around the crumbling yellow stone and blazing windows behind me.
When the last car had panted away into the night, I heard a light step on the flagstones of the terrace, and Amy Loring slipped her arm through mine; the far-off hum of voices for a moment was still, and there followed an instant of such silence as I have only known in the African desert.
When the last car had driven off into the night, I heard a light step on the stones of the terrace, and Amy Loring slipped her arm through mine; the distant buzz of voices was quiet for a moment, and there was a brief moment of silence like I have only experienced in the African desert.
"There is an Angel of Peace," she whispered, "breathing his blessing over the house."
"There’s an Angel of Peace," she whispered, "spreading his blessing over the house."
Then the band broke into the opening bars of a waltz.
Then the band started playing the opening notes of a waltz.
We walked back and found Violet and Loring at the door of the hall, standing arm in arm and gazing silently, as I had done, on the tumbling waters of the Severn. We smiled, and on a common impulse he and I shook hands. Violet nodded as though she understood something that neither of us had put into words, and as we entered the hall Amy turned aside to kiss her brother's cheek.
We walked back and found Violet and Loring at the door of the hall, standing arm in arm and gazing quietly, just like I had, at the rushing waters of the Severn. We smiled, and on a shared impulse, he and I shook hands. Violet nodded as if she understood something that neither of us had said, and as we entered the hall, Amy turned aside to kiss her brother's cheek.
"They're very happy," said Lady Loring when I met her at the stairhead.
"They're really happy," Lady Loring said when I ran into her at the top of the stairs.
"You mean Jim and Violet?"
"Are you talking about Jim and Violet?"
"Everybody, bless them!" she answered, pointing with her fan through the door of the ballroom.
"Everyone, bless them!" she replied, gesturing with her fan towards the door of the ballroom.
In an alcove looking on to the terrace Valentine Arden was smoking a cigarette and idly watching the pageant. There was a ghostly, 'end-of-season' look about his white face and the dark rings round his eyes.
In a nook overlooking the terrace, Valentine Arden was smoking a cigarette and casually watching the spectacle. His pale face had a haunting, 'end-of-season' vibe, with dark circles under his eyes.
"One was wondering if you brought any news from town?" he drawled. "You came to-day?"
"Did you bring any news from town?" he asked lazily. "You came today?"
"I suppose so," I said. It seemed more than eight hours since we held our council of war on the rampart of suitcases.
"I guess so," I said. It felt like it had been more than eight hours since we had our strategy meeting on the pile of suitcases.
"One assumes there will be no actual fighting," he went on.
"One assumes there won't be any real fighting," he added.
"I shouldn't assume anything," I said.
"I shouldn't assume anything," I said.
A shadow of annoyance settled on his weary young face.
A look of annoyance crossed his tired young face.
"One intended bringing out another book this autumn," he observed.
"One plans to release another book this fall," he noted.
"Oh, that'll be all right," I said. "We shan't be dragged in."
"Oh, that will be fine," I said. "We won't get involved."
I danced till supper-time and met him again by appointment for a small cigar on the terrace. We had been seated there for some ten minutes when a white touring car, driven by an elderly man in a frieze overcoat and soft hat, drew up opposite our chairs. As he came into the triangle of light by the open doors I recognized him as Colonel Farwell, the younger brother of Lord Marlyn and a frequent guest of my uncle in Princes Gardens.
I danced until dinner and met him again as planned for a small cigar on the terrace. We had been sitting there for about ten minutes when a white touring car, driven by an older man in a frieze coat and soft hat, pulled up across from us. As he stepped into the light from the open doors, I recognized him as Colonel Farwell, the younger brother of Lord Marlyn and a regular guest of my uncle in Princes Gardens.
"I wonder whether you gentlemen can tell me where Lord Loring's to be found?" he began. "Hallo, Oakleigh! I didn't see it was you. This is providential. You needn't bother Loring, but I should be greatly obliged if you could lay hands on my young nephew."
"I wonder if you guys can tell me where I can find Lord Loring?" he began. "Hey, Oakleigh! I didn’t realize it was you. This is just perfect. You don’t need to trouble Loring, but I would really appreciate it if you could find my young nephew."
"I'll find him for you," I said. "I hope there's nothing wrong."
"I'll find him for you," I said. "I hope everything's okay."
"There's no fresh news, if that's what you mean, but things are looking pretty serious. I hear that Germany has declared herself in a state of war."
"There's no new information, if that's what you're asking, but the situation seems quite serious. I’ve heard that Germany has declared itself in a state of war."
"The Fleet's been ordered to take up war stations," I told him.
"The Fleet has been ordered to take up battle stations," I told him.
"You've heard that too? Well, the Army will be the next thing, and I should rather like to get Jack back to London. I can't come in with these clothes, but if you'd take him a message—— Don't make a fuss to frighten the women, of course."
"You’ve heard that too? Well, the Army will be the next step, and I’d really like to get Jack back to London. I can’t show up in these clothes, but if you could pass him a message—don’t make a big deal out of it to scare the women, of course."
I found Summertown finishing a bachelor supper with Charles Framlingham of the Rifle Brigade. Farwell's message seemed equally applicable to both and was received by both with equal disfavour.
I found Summertown wrapping up a bachelor dinner with Charles Framlingham from the Rifle Brigade. Farwell's message seemed just as relevant to both of them and was received by both with the same dislike.
"To declare war in the middle of supper is not the act of a gentleman," Framlingham pronounced.
"Declaring war in the middle of dinner isn’t something a gentleman would do," Framlingham said.
He came out on to the terrace, notwithstanding, while I ran upstairs to warn Loring what was afoot. When we returned, it was to find six dutiful but protesting young officers pulling coats and rugs over their evening dress and struggling for corner seats in the car.
He stepped out onto the terrace while I rushed upstairs to warn Loring about what was going on. When we came back, we found six reluctant young officers putting on coats and blankets over their formal outfits and fighting for the corner seats in the car.
"I'm dreadfully sorry to break up your party, Loring," Farwell called out as they glided away amidst a subdued chorus of apologies and adieux.
"I'm really sorry to interrupt your party, Loring," Farwell called out as they floated away amidst a quiet chorus of apologies and goodbyes.
Loring turned to me interrogatively.
Loring looked at me questioningly.
"The Duchess of Richmond's Waterloo Ball," I remarked.
"The Duchess of Richmond's Waterloo Ball," I said.
"We must keep things going upstairs," he said, turning back into the house. "On my soul, I can't see what it's all about. What's it got to do with us? If Servia and Austria want to fight, and we aren't strong enough to stop them, why! good heavens! let's keep out of it like gentlemen! Why the deuce are we being so officious with our Fleet?"
"We need to keep things moving upstairs," he said, turning back into the house. "Honestly, I don't understand what it's all about. How does it relate to us? If Serbia and Austria want to fight, and we aren't strong enough to intervene, then for goodness' sake! Let's stay out of it like gentlemen! Why on earth are we being so meddlesome with our Fleet?"
It was one o'clock when we re-entered the ballroom, and so successfully did we keep things going that we supped for the last time in broad daylight, and our guests left at five.
It was one o'clock when we walked back into the ballroom, and we kept the energy up so well that we had our final meal in the bright daylight, and our guests left at five.
O'Rane insisted on a march-past in honour of Loring and Violet, and we ran down a line of sixteen cars with a tray of glasses and five bottles of champagne. As each car passed the door, there was a burst of cheering and the glasses flashed to the toast; from Loring on the top step, standing arm in arm with Violet, came an acknowledging cheer, and the cars swept forward to the turn of the drive, where O'Rane and I were posted. A shower of champagne glasses poured from[Pg 335] the windows, to describe a dazzling arc in the morning sunlight and fall with greater or less precision into our hands or on to the flower-beds behind us. Above the cheering and the throb of the engines came the sound of a piano and Valentine Arden's voice:
O'Rane insisted on a parade in honor of Loring and Violet, and we quickly moved down a line of sixteen cars with a tray of glasses and five bottles of champagne. As each car passed by the door, there was a loud cheer, and the glasses were raised for a toast; from Loring on the top step, standing arm in arm with Violet, came an appreciative cheer, and the cars rolled ahead to the turn of the driveway where O'Rane and I were standing. A shower of champagne glasses flew from the windows, creating a brilliant arc in the morning sunlight before landing, more or less accurately, in our hands or on the flower beds behind us. Above the cheers and the rumble of the engines, the sound of a piano and Valentine Arden's voice rose:
II
I went to bed at six with the syncopated rhythm of the song jerking and jigging along every nerve of body and head.
I went to bed at six with the upbeat rhythm of the song bouncing along every nerve in my body and head.
When I awoke at noon on the Saturday, the papers were brought me with my tea, and I struggled sleepily to read reason into the day's record of diplomatic wrangling. Eminently moderate proposals were met by statements of irreducible minima, and in the ensuing deadlock our ambassadors surged forward like a Greek Chorus with ineffectual pleas for patience and the avoidance of irretrievable steps. Any cynic among the combatants must have laughed himself feeble at our resourceful accommodations and fertile readjustments. There was no power we were not prepared to placate, no ruffled plumage we did not hold ourselves competent to smooth. And so far as I could then see, it was an affair of ruffled plumage, no more and no less.
When I woke up at noon on Saturday, the papers were brought to me with my tea, and I sleepily tried to make sense of the day's news about diplomatic struggles. Reasonable proposals were met with stubborn demands, and in the resulting stalemate, our ambassadors filled the role of a Greek Chorus, making ineffective pleas for patience and urging against irreversible actions. Any cynic among the fighters must have chuckled weakly at our clever compromises and creative adjustments. There was no power we weren't willing to appease, no upset feathers we thought we couldn't smooth over. As far as I could see at that moment, it was just a matter of ruffled feathers, nothing more, nothing less.
A tired restlessness settled on our shrunken numbers at luncheon, and in the afternoon I asked Bertrand by wire to take pity on a man five miles from a station and to send me news as it was made public. We were sitting at tea under the elm trees at the back of the house when a footman appeared with a salver in his hand. O'Rane leapt to his feet—and subsided with a mutter of disappointment when the telegram was brought to me.
A tired restlessness hung over our dwindling group at lunch, and in the afternoon I messaged Bertrand to show some mercy on a guy five miles from a station and to send me updates as they became available. We were sitting outside under the elm trees in the backyard when a footman showed up with a tray in his hand. O'Rane jumped to his feet, only to sit back down with a mutter of disappointment when the telegram was handed to me.
"Read it aloud!" they all cried, as I tore open the envelope.
"Read it out loud!" they all shouted as I ripped open the envelope.
"'Germany reported to have declared war on Russia,'" I said and saw Violet cover her face with her hands.
"'Germany has declared war on Russia,'" I said, and I saw Violet cover her face with her hands.
Mayhew put down his cup and lit a cigarette.
Mayhew set his cup down and lit a cigarette.
"I was wrong yesterday," he admitted. "I thought Russia'd climb down. Jim, I must ask you to excuse me. I shall have to get back to Budapest."
"I was wrong yesterday," he admitted. "I thought Russia would back down. Jim, I need to ask you to forgive me. I have to head back to Budapest."
O'Rane walked to my chair and took the telegram from my hands.
O'Rane walked over to my chair and took the telegram from my hands.
"Germany—reported—to—have—declared—war—on—Russia," he repeated. "Germany the aggressor, in other words. That means France will come in."
"Germany has reportedly declared war on Russia," he repeated. "Germany is the aggressor, in other words. That means France will get involved."
Amy jumped to her feet and then sat down again.
Amy sprang to her feet and then sat back down.
"I—I don't understand it!" she exclaimed. "It's all so inconceivably wicked. Just because a wretched little country like Servia...."
"I—I don't get it!" she said. "It's all so unbelievably evil. Just because a miserable little country like Serbia...."
She broke off and sat interlacing her fingers and frowning perplexedly.
She stopped talking and sat with her fingers intertwined, frowning in confusion.
"Don't be too hard on Servia, Lady Amy," Mayhew said and told her his version of the Serajevo murders.
"Don't be too hard on Servia, Lady Amy," Mayhew said, sharing his take on the Sarajevo murders.
"And don't be too hard on even Austria," added O'Rane softly when the story was done. "I'm none so sure it was Austria that baited the trap. When you see how keen Germany is to keep the quarrel fanned——"
"And don't be too harsh on Austria," O'Rane said gently when the story was over. "I'm not so sure it was Austria that set the trap. When you see how eager Germany is to keep the conflict going——"
"And bring France in at one door and Russia at the other?" Loring interrupted sceptically. "The one combination Bismarck schemed to avoid?"
"And bring France in one door and Russia in the other?" Loring interrupted doubtfully. "The one combination Bismarck tried to avoid?"
"Bismarck's dead," O'Rane flung back. "And Russia won't be mobilized for weeks. If once they break through, the Germans can march to Paris and back again while she's getting ready. It's a gamble, but she had to gamble sooner or later. No country on earth could stand her rate of preparations. If they can break through.... Where's a map, Jim? I want to see the length of line from Belgium to Switzerland. Of course, if the French can hold them for a month——"
"Bismarck's dead," O'Rane shot back. "And Russia won't be mobilized for weeks. If they manage to break through, the Germans can march to Paris and back while she’s still preparing. It's a risk, but she had to take it sooner or later. No country on earth could handle her pace of preparations. If they can break through.... Where's a map, Jim? I want to see the distance from Belgium to Switzerland. Of course, if the French can hold them off for a month——"
"France hasn't declared war yet," I called out as they hurried away. Neither checked his pace at my words. Heaven knows! I paid little enough attention to them myself. At best it was an exercise in whistling to keep up courage.
"France hasn't declared war yet," I shouted as they rushed off. Neither of them slowed down at my words. God knows! I didn't pay much attention to them myself. At best, it was just a way to whistle and keep my spirits up.
When they had gone, Mayhew slipped quietly away, and in half an hour a car was at the door, and we went round to[Pg 337] the front of the house to bid him good-bye. Lady Loring, who had spent the afternoon in her room, came down for a moment, and I saw that her eyes were red and her placid, pretty face haggard with distress.
When they left, Mayhew quietly slipped away, and in half an hour a car pulled up at the door. We went around to[Pg 337] the front of the house to say goodbye. Lady Loring, who had spent the afternoon in her room, came down for a moment, and I noticed that her eyes were red and her calm, pretty face looked worn from distress.
"Why must it be, George?" she whispered, pointing over the valley to the blue haze of the Gloucestershire hills. "It's all so peaceful here.... And there must be thousands of places like this all over Europe—with men coming home through the fields in the cool of evening.... Why must they start blowing each other to pieces when none of them knows what it's all about? Who can be wicked enough to take the responsibility?"
"Why does it have to be this way, George?" she whispered, pointing over the valley to the blue haze of the Gloucestershire hills. "It's so peaceful here... And there must be thousands of places like this all over Europe—where men come home through the fields in the cool of the evening... Why do they have to start blowing each other up when none of them knows what it's all about? Who can be cruel enough to take on that responsibility?"
"We appear to have done our best to stop it," I said. "It seems as though there's something of the mad dog in every man."
"We seem to have done everything we could to stop it," I said. "It feels like there's something of the crazed dog in every person."
Lady Loring smiled wistfully.
Lady Loring smiled with longing.
"Not in my husband, George. Were you too young to remember him? It's not quite fifteen years since he was killed, and I often wonder what good his death did. What would have happened if there'd been no South African War?"
"Not my husband, George. Were you too young to remember him? It's been just under fifteen years since he was killed, and I often wonder what good his death accomplished. What would have happened if there hadn't been a South African War?"
"A great many fine lives would have been spared," I said. "And what good will it do to slaughter the manhood of Russia, France, Germany ...? It's the size of the modern army that appals me, Lady Loring."
"A lot of great lives could have been saved," I said. "And what good will it do to kill the young men of Russia, France, Germany ...? It's the size of the modern army that shocks me, Lady Loring."
"Thank God we aren't called on to swell the slaughter," she replied.
"Thank God we don't have to join in the killing," she replied.
By Sunday morning our further reduced party was in the profoundest depression. While Violet and the Lorings were at Mass, I motored to Chepstow with O'Rane and Val Arden in search of papers. We returned with moist, ill-printed sensational weeklies that the others had never before seen and with heads pressed close together we studied the sinister type, repeating the headlines under our breath and gradually chanting them in a falling dirge. Bertrand's tentative announcement was confirmed, and on the assumption that France would come to the assistance of her ally, German troops were massing in stupendous numbers on the Rhine frontier.
By Sunday morning, our smaller group was feeling really down. While Violet and the Lorings were at Mass, I drove to Chepstow with O'Rane and Val Arden to look for newspapers. We came back with damp, poorly printed sensational weeklies that the others had never seen before. With our heads leaned close together, we studied the grim headlines, whispering them under our breath and gradually turning them into a somber chant. Bertrand's tentative announcement was confirmed, and assuming that France would support her ally, German troops were gathering in massive numbers along the Rhine border.
"Some of them actually on French soil!" Loring exclaimed and read on. "Pouring into Luxembourg.... Isn't Luxembourg a neutral, Raney?"
"Some of them are actually on French soil!" Loring exclaimed and continued reading. "Pouring into Luxembourg.... Isn't Luxembourg neutral, Raney?"
"A la guerre comme à la guerre," murmured O'Rane. "So's Belgium, if you come to that; but they're asking leave to march through and, if leave's refused, they'll dam' well take it." He dropped the paper and walked up and down the room with his hands in his pockets. "The war'll be over in a fortnight if they advance simultaneously from north and east; it'll be another Sedan. We can't allow that."
"In war, as in war," O'Rane murmured. "Belgium's the same way; but they're requesting permission to march through, and if they're denied, they'll definitely go for it anyway." He tossed the paper aside and started pacing the room with his hands in his pockets. "The war will be done in two weeks if they push forward at the same time from the north and east; it’ll be another Sedan. We can't let that happen."
"For God's sake don't drag us in!" Loring exclaimed.
"For God's sake, don't pull us into this!" Loring exclaimed.
O'Rane faced him with amazement in his black eyes.
O'Rane looked at him in amazement, his black eyes wide.
"But we can't see the whole of northern France in German hands, plus, say, a five hundred million indemnity for the trouble. How long d'you suppose it would be before our turn came? You can build the hell of a lot of ships with five hundred millions."
"But we can't let all of northern France fall into German control, plus, say, a five hundred million indemnity for the trouble. How long do you think it would be before our turn came? You could build a whole lot of ships with five hundred million."
Loring was silent. We were all silent as the new possibilities floated gigantically within our vision. Eight-and-forty hours before we had discussed a pair of political assassinations in an outlying province of the Austrian Empire; we were now to consider the prospect of Europe's greatest military power establishing naval bases from Cherbourg to Dunkirk. So a man, straying too near an unfenced engine, might watch in fascination as wheel bit into wheel and the cogs engaged inexorably for his destruction.
Loring was quiet. We were all quiet as new possibilities loomed large in front of us. Forty-eight hours earlier, we had talked about a couple of political assassinations in a remote area of the Austrian Empire; now we had to think about the likelihood of Europe's strongest military power setting up naval bases from Cherbourg to Dunkirk. Just like a person, wandering too close to an unguarded machine, might watch in awe as gears meshed together, inevitably leading to their downfall.
"And Mayhew told us Russia wasn't ready," murmured O'Rane.
"And Mayhew told us Russia wasn't ready," O'Rane said quietly.
"Oh, well," I said, "I've spent six years telling people that democracy wouldn't fight democracy."
"Oh, well," I said, "I've spent six years explaining that democracy wouldn't turn against itself."
"If once we have to start eating our words——" Loring began, and ended with a shrug of the shoulders.
"If we ever have to eat our words——" Loring started, and concluded with a shrug of his shoulders.
I never recall a longer morning. We sat in the garden after breakfast, reviving the memories of the dance and making plans for Violet and Jim; without warning our feverish voices would stammer and stop, as with the gag of unskilled players while the stage waits. After a moment's restless silence we would break into pairs in answer to a common[Pg 339] tacit summons, and Amy and I rounding the corner of the terrace would meet Jim and Violet, long-faced and distraught.
I can’t remember a morning that felt longer. We sat in the garden after breakfast, reminiscing about the dance and making plans for Violet and Jim; suddenly, our excited voices would falter and fall silent, like inexperienced actors caught off guard on stage. After a moment of restless silence, we would pair up in response to an unspoken invitation, and as Amy and I turned the corner of the terrace, we came across Jim and Violet, looking sad and troubled.
"You know this is simply appalling!" one of us would say. We had all said it by luncheon-time.
"You know this is just horrible!" one of us would say. We had all said it by lunchtime.
The afternoon brought variety and a deputation of three from the Neutrality League—the shortest lived and not least pathetic body with which I have been associated. It was introduced by Dillworth, the red-bearded, uncompromising Socialist at whom I had gazed more in pity than anger during my first session—Rayston, the Quaker chemical manufacturer, spoke second, and the third of the party was Braddell, who rose from journalistic obscurity by demonstrating the economic impossibility of war. They had coopted a considerable committee of recalcitrant Radicals, pacificist divines, two professors from provincial universities and the usual unclassified residue that is flattered to be asked for its signature to a memorial. Their journey from London by a stopping train was to be explained by my association with "Peace" and by the perfidy of my uncle, who saw them from his dining-room window and locked himself in his room with an internal chill. The chill, he gave them to understand from the lips of Filson, the butler, would outlast them, but they were always at liberty to interview me if they cared to visit Loring Castle, Chepstow.
The afternoon brought some variety along with a delegation of three from the Neutrality League—the shortest-lived and, in some ways, the most pathetic group I’ve ever been a part of. Dillworth, the red-bearded, uncompromising Socialist whom I had looked at more with pity than anger during my first session, introduced the group. Rayston, the Quaker chemical manufacturer, spoke second, and the third member was Braddell, who rose from journalistic obscurity by proving that war was economically unfeasible. They had put together a substantial committee of stubborn Radicals, pacifist ministers, two professors from provincial universities, and the usual mix of people who are flattered to be asked to sign a memorial. Their journey from London on a stopping train was supposedly due to my association with "Peace" and my uncle’s betrayal, who, upon seeing them from his dining room window, locked himself in his room, feeling a chill. He made it clear through Filson, the butler, that the chill would last longer than their visit, but they were always welcome to come and talk to me if they wanted to visit Loring Castle, Chepstow.
A difficult meeting was not made the easier by the fact that I entertained a certain admiration for Dillworth. He was transparently honest, and we had on more than one occasion worked amicably in the interests of "Peace." I had no idea what line Bertrand proposed to take with our paper but, presuming that he left me a free hand, I spoke my thoughts as they were beginning to crystallize—and proved guilty of that inconsistency which is the unforgivable sin in the eyes of such doctrinaries as made up my deputation.
A tough meeting was made even harder by the fact that I had a certain respect for Dillworth. He was completely honest, and we had worked well together on more than one occasion for the sake of "Peace." I had no idea what approach Bertrand planned to take with our paper, but assuming he left me the freedom to express myself, I shared my thoughts as they were starting to form—and showed the inconsistency that is the unforgivable sin in the eyes of the strict thinkers in my group.
Their speeches invited my collaboration in a manifesto declaring our detachment from the European quarrel. We were to silence the increasingly aggressive tone of our diplomatic correspondence, to warn the Government of France that it must look for no assistance in a wholly unnecessary[Pg 340] war, to detach Russia and eventually leave Servia to pay the penalty of her crimes.
Their speeches called for my support in a manifesto stating our separation from the European conflict. We needed to tone down the increasingly aggressive nature of our diplomatic messages, to inform the French Government that it should not seek help in an entirely unnecessary[Pg 340] war, to distance Russia, and ultimately leave Serbia to face the consequences of its actions.
"Her crimes?" I echoed, for my mind was full of Mayhew's grim story of the murders.
"Her crimes?" I repeated, as my mind was consumed with Mayhew's dark tale of the murders.
"Surely," answered Dillworth. "I'm a Socialist, Mr. Oakleigh, and I'm a Republican, but I flatter myself I've got some little imagination. If you'd seen years of sedition in Afghanistan, if you were told that Afghans had murdered the Prince of Wales as he toured the North-West Frontier Provinces—it's no good shaking your head, sir—you'd call for securities no whit less sweeping than those that Austria is demanding. I've attacked Russia more than once for tyranny, but I never thought I should attack her for supporting political assassination."
"Of course," Dillworth replied. "I'm a Socialist, Mr. Oakleigh, and I'm a Republican, but I like to think I have a bit of imagination. If you had witnessed years of unrest in Afghanistan, if you were told that Afghans had killed the Prince of Wales during his tour of the North-West Frontier Provinces—it's pointless to shake your head, sir—you’d be asking for guarantees just as broad as the ones Austria is demanding. I’ve criticized Russia more than once for its oppression, but I never expected I would criticize her for backing political assassination."
I tried to waive causes and concentrate his mind on results.
I tried to put aside the reasons and focus his mind on the outcomes.
"Will you acquiesce in the German occupation of Paris and Cherbourg?" I asked.
"Are you going to accept the German occupation of Paris and Cherbourg?" I asked.
Rayston plunged his hand into the capacious pocket of his overcoat, produced a sheaf of cuttings and read me extracts from my own articles on Germany as a land of peace and potential friendliness.
Rayston reached into the large pocket of his overcoat, pulled out a bunch of clippings, and read me excerpts from my own articles about Germany as a place of peace and possible friendship.
"Is that true or is it not?" he demanded.
"Is that true or not?" he asked.
"I believed it true when I wrote it," I said.
"I truly believed it when I wrote it," I said.
"Has the whole nation changed in a week?" he demanded, flinging out his arms.
"Has the whole country changed in just a week?" he asked, throwing his arms out.
"I've changed my opinion of the nation."
"I've changed my view of the country."
"In seven days—after holding it as many years? It doesn't take much to shake your faith."
"In just seven days—after holding onto it for so many years? It doesn't take much to lose your faith."
"It takes a good deal," I answered. "Unfortunately a good deal was forthcoming. In respect of your manifesto, I don't want war; I hate the idea of it; we must do all in our power to keep out of it. But I don't know the limits of our power or the obligations of the Entente. If our hands were free, I'm disposed to let France fight her own battles; if we're bound by treaty, there's no more to be said. Of course, if the Germans try to get through Switzerland or Belgium, that introduces a new factor, and we look only at[Pg 341] the question of policy. I submit that it is not good policy to have another Sedan, and I think manifestos and counter-manifestos may well be postponed till the Government has given a lead."
"It takes a lot," I answered. "Unfortunately, a lot was coming our way. Regarding your manifesto, I don’t want war; I hate the idea of it. We should do everything we can to avoid it. But I’m not sure of the boundaries of our power or the obligations of the Entente. If our hands were tied, I'd be inclined to let France handle her own battles; if we’re bound by treaty, there’s nothing more to discuss. Of course, if the Germans try to go through Switzerland or Belgium, that changes things, and we only look at[Pg 341] the policy question. I propose that it’s not wise to have another Sedan, and I think manifestos and counter-manifestos can wait until the Government has taken the lead."
Dillworth picked up his hat and buttoned his coat deliberately.
Dillworth picked up his hat and buttoned his coat slowly.
"We counted on you, Mr. Oakleigh," he said.
"We relied on you, Mr. Oakleigh," he said.
"I am sorry to disappoint you," I said.
"I’m sorry to let you down," I said.
That night we tried to keep away from the state of Europe, but all paths in conversation led back to the same point. The international position of Luxembourg carried us to the library: histories called for atlases, the armies at Sedan sent us to the "Statesman's Year Book," and we ended with strategic railways, the population of Russia and our Expeditionary Force.
That night we tried to steer clear of discussing Europe, but every topic we talked about brought us back to it. The international status of Luxembourg took us to the library: histories needed atlases, the armies at Sedan directed us to the "Statesman's Year Book," and we ended up looking at strategic railways, Russia's population, and our Expeditionary Force.
"I wonder what these devils in Ireland are going to do?" Loring demanded suddenly.
"I wonder what those devils in Ireland are going to do?" Loring asked suddenly.
"And in India?" O'Rane added.
"And what about India?" O'Rane added.
On Monday the German declaration of war on Russia was confirmed in the papers, and we read that the unconditional neutrality of Belgium was under discussion and that the Foreign Secretary would speak in the House on the Bank Holiday afternoon. The momentary stimulus of news died away like the ebbing strength of a cocaine injection. We revived on learning that the German Embassy in London was endeavouring to localize the conflict, but in the quick reaction I went to Loring and told him I could no longer bear to be away from London.
On Monday, the papers confirmed that Germany had declared war on Russia. We read that Belgium's strict neutrality was being debated and that the Foreign Secretary would address the House on Bank Holiday afternoon. The brief excitement from the news faded away like the lingering effects of a cocaine high. We felt a boost when we learned that the German Embassy in London was trying to limit the conflict, but in the heat of the moment, I went to Loring and told him I could no longer stand being away from London.
"Stick it out till to-morrow," he implored me. "We'll all go up together."
"Hang in there until tomorrow," he begged me. "We'll all head up together."
"Then for God's sake let's do something!" I cried impatiently. "Have a car out.... Go somewhere.... You know, our nerves are going to pieces."
"Then for God's sake, let's do something!" I shouted, feeling impatient. "Get a car out... Let's go somewhere... Our nerves are shot."
We drove out through Tintern to Monmouth and returned by way of Raglan, Usk and Newport. It was a run of sixty or seventy miles through varying scenery, yet every town and village presented the same appearance of suspended animation. The holiday-makers stood about in irresolute knots[Pg 342] or walked up and down the desolate streets; carriages half filled with women in white dresses halted at the corners of the roads, while the men grouped themselves round the driver and argued fretfully where to go and whether it was worth going anywhere at all. I thought suddenly of the first time I saw Pompeii: I had always wondered how the inhabitants looked when the first hot rain of ashes began to fall.
We drove out through Tintern to Monmouth and came back through Raglan, Usk, and Newport. It was a drive of sixty or seventy miles through different landscapes, but every town and village seemed stuck in time. The vacationers stood around in uncertain clusters[Pg 342] or wandered up and down the empty streets; carriages partially filled with women in white dresses stopped at the road corners, while the men gathered around the driver, arguing nervously about where to go and if it was even worth going anywhere. I suddenly remembered the first time I saw Pompeii: I had always wondered what the people looked like when the first hot rain of ashes started to fall.
As we entered Chepstow on our way home, Loring halted the car and went in search of news. Exploiting the freemasonry of the Press, I scribbled my Bouverie Street address on a card and won admittance to the offices of the "Chepstow Argus." The Foreign Secretary was delivering his pronouncement, and the speech was being circulated in sections over the wires. We walked through a warehouse filled with clamorous, quarrelling newsboys, up a rickety staircase and into the composing-room, where we read the introductory passages in manuscript over the compositors' shoulders. Then we returned to the Editor's room and were handed sheet after sheet as it was taken off the private wire. There was one with a blue-pencilled line in the margin, and I read the passage aloud:
As we pulled into Chepstow on our way home, Loring stopped the car to look for some news. Taking advantage of my connections in the press, I wrote my Bouverie Street address on a card and got access to the "Chepstow Argus" offices. The Foreign Secretary was giving a speech, and it was being sent out in sections over the wires. We walked through a noisy warehouse packed with shouting, arguing newsboys, climbed up a shaky staircase, and entered the composing room, where we read the opening lines off the manuscript over the shoulders of the typesetters. Then we headed back to the Editor's office, where we were handed sheet after sheet as it came off the private wire. I noticed one with a blue pencil line in the margin and read the passage aloud:
"'For many years we have had a long-standing friendship with France ... how far that friendship entails ... an obligation, let every man look into his own heart, and his own feelings, and construe the extent of the obligation for himself.'"
"'For many years, we've had a lasting friendship with France ... how far that friendship comes with ... an obligation, let each person reflect on their own heart and feelings, and determine the extent of the obligation for themselves.'"
"Have we or have we not pledged ourselves to help France if she's attacked?" Loring demanded in perplexity.
"Have we or have we not promised to help France if she's attacked?" Loring asked in confusion.
"We have," I said.
"We do," I said.
"Then why doesn't he say so?"
"Then why doesn’t he just say it?"
"It's left as a point of honour," I suggested. "That rules out discussion how the Government made virtual promises and never took the country into its confidence. We needn't keep the others waiting any longer. Our position's defined, and Germany goes forward at her own risk."
"It's a matter of pride," I suggested. "That puts an end to any discussion about how the Government made empty promises and never included the country in its plans. We shouldn't keep the others waiting any longer. Our stance is clear, and Germany can proceed at her own risk."
We hurried out of the office and carried our news to the car at the street corner.
We rushed out of the office and took our news to the car at the street corner.
"And what now?" asked Arden.
"And what now?" Arden asked.
"Now nothing but the end of the world will keep us out of war," Loring returned.
"Now only the end of the world will stop us from going to war," Loring replied.
As we drove away, a woman's voice—I could not distinguish whose it was—murmured:
As we drove away, a woman's voice—I couldn't tell whose it was—murmured:
"My God! Oh, my God!..."
"Oh my God!..."
III
"I'm afraid you've all had a sickening time," said Loring apologetically after dinner that night, when he had suggested the break-up of the party next day. Lady Loring had not left her room, and Amy's parting instructions to us were not to hurry over our cigars as she and Violet were going to bed.
"I'm sorry you all had such a rough time," Loring said apologetically after dinner that night, when he suggested breaking up the party the next day. Lady Loring hadn't left her room, and Amy's final instructions to us were not to rush through our cigars since she and Violet were heading to bed.
"Let's hope it'll all be over when next we meet here," said Arden conventionally.
"Let's hope it'll all be over by the next time we meet here," Arden said casually.
"If we ever do," Loring murmured, half to himself, as he lit a cigar.
"If we ever do," Loring muttered, mostly to himself, as he lit a cigar.
"Hang it all, we aren't at war yet," I said.
"Come on, we aren't at war yet," I said.
Loring shrugged his shoulders.
Loring shrugged.
"Does it affect my point?" he asked. "If we fight, there'll be a bill of hundreds, thousands of millions; and if we keep out of it, we shall spend not much less preparing for our turn. I seem to see a quadrupled Navy and universal service and a general arming to the teeth; and that means an end of your big houses and cars and men-servants. A good thing too, eh, Raney?"
"Does it matter to my point?" he asked. "If we go to war, it'll cost us hundreds, thousands of millions; and if we stay out of it, we won't spend much less getting ready for our turn. I can envision a Navy that's four times bigger, universal service, and everyone armed to the teeth; and that would mean the end of your big houses, cars, and staff. Probably a good thing too, right, Raney?"
"A very good thing." It was Val Arden who spoke. "You can afford it, Jim, but I can't; and, honestly, if war comes and we're brought face to face with reality, if we can give up pretending.... God knows, there's nothing beautiful in war, and in my way I've tried to find beauty; the destructiveness of war to a man who tries to create, even on the smallest scale.... I don't say I haven't had a good time; up to a point I've succeeded.... That's to say, for a man who was never at a public school or university, and lived on[Pg 344] four hundred and fifty a year paid him by Arden, Lawrence & Younger, Wholesale Bootmakers, Northampton, I've been taken pretty well at my own valuation—by being rather more precious than the most precious people I met anywhere in society——"
"A really great thing." It was Val Arden who said that. "You can afford it, Jim, but I can't; and honestly, if war comes and we're faced with reality, if we can stop pretending.... God knows, there's nothing beautiful about war, and in my own way I've tried to find beauty in it; the destructive nature of war for someone trying to create, even on the smallest scale.... I'm not saying I haven't enjoyed myself; up to a point I've been successful.... I mean, for a guy who never went to a public school or university, and lived on [Pg 344] four hundred and fifty a year that Arden, Lawrence & Younger, Wholesale Bootmakers in Northampton paid him, I've been regarded pretty well at my own worth—by being a bit more unique than the most unique people I met anywhere in society——"
"You're in a chastened mood to-night, Val," commented Loring. There was something rather embarrassing in this sudden, uninvited avowal from the enigmatic Arden.
"You're feeling a bit down tonight, Val," Loring said. There was something quite uncomfortable about this unexpected, unsolicited confession from the mysterious Arden.
"Aren't we all?" he asked.
"Aren't we all?" he asked.
"It comes a bit unexpectedly from you."
"It comes a little unexpectedly from you."
Arden drew meditatively at his cigar.
Arden thoughtfully took a puff from his cigar.
"I'm tired of it all, Jim," he said, with a weary sigh. "The whole damned hothouse existence. On my honour, I almost wish I were a soldier so that I could feel I had done man's work for one day of my life.... It takes a time like this to show you how useless and untrained our class is." He broke off to laugh at himself. "Our class, indeed! Raney, you know everything; is it possible for a man like me to get into the Army nowadays?"
"I'm tired of it all, Jim," he said with a weary sigh. "This whole stifling existence. Honestly, I almost wish I were a soldier just to feel like I’ve done something meaningful for even one day of my life... It takes a moment like this to make you realize how useless and untrained our class is." He paused to laugh at himself. "Our class, really! Raney, you know everything; is it even possible for someone like me to join the Army these days?"
"Before a year's out, there'll be hardly a hale man not in the Army," O'Rane answered.
"By the end of the year, there will be hardly a healthy man not in the Army," O'Rane replied.
"A year?" I echoed.
"A year?" I echoed.
He turned to me quietly.
He quietly turned to me.
"Don't imagine this is going to be another seven weeks' war," he said. "It's two empires, two civilizations, two ideals in conflict. There'll be no truce till one or other has been annihilated. I've lived in Germany and I know something of the German ideal; I've lived here and watched the life that we all love—and revile; and I see the form of future civilization balancing midway between the two as it balanced before between Greek and Persian or Roman and Goth. Whatever any one of us values most in life he'll have to risk—and it's long odds, very long odds, he will lose it."
"Don't think this is going to be just another seven-week war," he said. "This is two empires, two civilizations, two ideals in conflict. There won't be a truce until one of them is completely destroyed. I've lived in Germany and I understand the German ideal; I've lived here and seen the life we all love—and criticize; and I see the future of civilization hanging in the balance between the two, just like it did between the Greeks and Persians or the Romans and Goths. Whatever any of us values most in life, we’ll have to risk it—and the odds are really against us; it's very likely we will lose it."
Loring studied his face attentively and then strolled to the window, where he pulled aside the curtains and gazed out into the night. He looked tired and worried, and, when he turned again to the room, it was with the suggestion that we should go to bed.
Loring examined his face closely and then walked over to the window, where he drew back the curtains and looked out into the night. He appeared tired and anxious, and when he turned back to the room, it was clear that he thought we should head to bed.
"If the worst comes to the worst, I suppose we can only die once, Raney," he said, putting his hand on the other's shoulder.
"If it comes down to it, I guess we can only die once, Raney," he said, placing his hand on the other person's shoulder.
"I shan't be killed," answered O'Rane. "I've got too much to do first."
"I won't be killed," O'Rane replied. "I have too much to do first."
He bent forward and began blowing out the candles on the table until only two remained alight, while the rest of us watched him as though he were performing a rite. "If I'd been meant to be killed it would have happened long ago. The fact that I'm still alive.... You fellows think it's superstition, but it serves my purpose, and we needn't quarrel over terms.... Good night, Jim; good night, Val.... George, I shall take you for a breath of fresh air in the garden before we turn in."
He leaned forward and started blowing out the candles on the table until only two were left lit, while the rest of us watched him like he was putting on a show. "If I was meant to be killed, it would have happened a long time ago. The fact that I'm still alive... You guys think it's just superstition, but it works for me, and we don't need to argue about it... Good night, Jim; good night, Val... George, I’ll take you for a breath of fresh air in the garden before we call it a night."
It was eleven o'clock when we stepped on to the terrace, one before we came in to bed, and for the first hour and three-quarters we walked arm in arm without exchanging a dozen sentences. His phrase, 'the life we all love and revile,' and the sudden sobering of Arden, had set me thinking of my own life, and as a thing for which a man might die, it seemed a mean and paltry ideal. At Melton and Oxford there had been at least generous illusions, but my dreams had left me in London. The pettiness and personal ambitions of the House, the artificiality and extravagance of society, the lifelessness, the want of purpose, the absence of enthusiasm, seemed to argue a dying civilization.
It was eleven o'clock when we stepped onto the terrace, just before we went to bed, and for the first hour and three-quarters, we walked arm in arm without saying more than a handful of sentences. His comment, 'the life we all love and revile,' and Arden's sudden seriousness had me reflecting on my own life, and as something worth dying for, it seemed like a pretty small and insignificant ideal. At Melton and Oxford, there had at least been noble illusions, but my dreams had vanished in London. The pettiness and personal ambitions of the House, the artificiality and extravagance of society, the lack of vitality, the absence of purpose, and the lack of enthusiasm seemed to signal a dying civilization.
I thought of Loring and his dozen wasted years, but he at least was marrying and in the upbringing of a family could look to find an object and an interest. If the war-cloud passed, I should presumably drift on as I had done before, dancing a little less, shooting a little more as the years went by, and gossiping in Fleet Street to give me an excuse for gossiping at the Club. Had I died that night, my record for a man of education would not have been a proud one. My social groove, as I hinted to O'Rane years before at Lake House, held me fast.
I thought about Loring and his wasted years, but at least he was getting married and could focus on raising a family. If the threat of war passed, I would probably just keep going as I had before, dancing a bit less, shooting a bit more as time went on, and chatting in Fleet Street just to have a reason to chat at the Club. If I had died that night, my record as an educated man wouldn’t have been something to be proud of. My social routine, as I mentioned to O'Rane years ago at Lake House, kept me stuck.
"I'm depressed, Raney," I said. "Our civilization as I see it would never be missed. In place of religion we have[Pg 346] controversies over ritual or endowments or the Kikuyu decision; for art we have cubism, for music a revue, for literature a sex novel. Sport and spending money and being invited to the right houses are the only things we care about."
"I'm feeling really down, Raney," I said. "Our civilization, as I see it, wouldn’t be missed at all. Instead of religion, we have[Pg 346] arguments over rituals or funding or the Kikuyu decision; for art, we have cubism; for music, we have revues; and for literature, we have sex novels. The only things that matter to us are sports, spending money, and being invited to the right places."
We walked on in silence for a few moments; then he said:
We walked on in silence for a few moments; then he said:
"Think again, old man."
"Reconsider, old man."
"I've thought, Raney. Politics, society, journalism——" The thought of Erckmann and the 'Ruban Bleu,' the memory of Sir John Woburn and the Press Combine, choked me.
"I've been thinking, Raney. Politics, society, journalism——" The thought of Erckmann and the 'Ruban Bleu,' the memory of Sir John Woburn and the Press Combine, overwhelmed me.
"There's a world outside London, old man," he said. "It's a large thing you're condemning—the order of an empire where there's more personal liberty, freedom of speech and thought and even-handed justice than anywhere in creation. A race of degenerates seldom rules for long, and, if it's the virtues of individuality that make our rule possible, you must expect the vices of individuality to appear and drop their pebbles into the wheels of the machine."
"There's a whole world outside London, old man," he said. "You're condemning something big—the structure of an empire where there’s more personal freedom, freedom of speech and thought, and fair justice than anywhere else in existence. A group of degenerates doesn't stay in power for long, and if the values of individuality make our governance possible, you have to expect the flaws of individuality to show up and throw their rocks into the gears of the machine."
Again we walked on until the stable clock struck one. O'Rane looked at his watch in surprise.
Again we walked on until the stable clock struck one. O'Rane looked at his watch in surprise.
"I'd had no idea it was so late," he said. "I've been thinking—like you."
"I had no idea it was so late," he said. "I've been thinking—like you."
"Or Jim, or Val Arden," I put in.
"Or Jim, or Val Arden," I added.
"Yes, and—like you—I'm depressed. Things move so slowly, George. I've been so busy with my own affairs that I've hardly been near the House since I was elected, and now there's likely to be war, and when that's over I shall have to start again at the bottom. And there was a lot I was in a hurry to do," he added regretfully.
"Yeah, and—like you—I'm feeling down. Things are moving so slowly, George. I've been so caught up in my own stuff that I’ve barely been to the House since I got elected, and now it looks like there’s going to be a war, and when that’s over I’ll just have to start from scratch again. There was so much I wanted to get done," he added with regret.
"What can you do with our social and political machine?" I demanded.
"What can you do with our social and political system?" I asked.
"It's made up of human parts," he answered, with a smile, "and every human being has ears and a heart. In time I can make people listen to me and, when they listen, I can do what I like with them."
"It's made up of human parts," he said with a smile, "and every person has ears and a heart. Eventually, I can get people to listen to me, and when they do, I can do whatever I want with them."
"I thought that before I made my first speech. You've not been broken by the House of Commons yet, Raney."
"I thought about that before I gave my first speech. You haven't been worn down by the House of Commons yet, Raney."
"And I doubt if I shall ever have the chance. I didn't go[Pg 347] up there to-day because I doubted if I should ever be able to sit there again. After all, that's only one platform, and Wesley, Newman, Tolstoi got on without it. If the fire's inside you——"
"And I doubt I’ll ever get the chance. I didn't go[Pg 347] up there today because I wasn’t sure I’d ever be able to sit there again. After all, that’s just one platform, and Wesley, Newman, and Tolstoi got by without it. If the fire’s inside you——"
"And how do you start?" I interrupted.
"And how do you begin?" I interrupted.
"On the simplest things. I've got a commonplace mind, George, with no subtlety or cleverness, but it's frightfully hard to shake. From experience I know that hunger and physical pain and disease and indignity are terrible things—the whole world knows it—and we must put an end to them. I've only learned two lessons in life, and they came to me on the same day—I've told you about it before—when I fainted from want of food, and a prostitute, dying of consumption, fed me. I don't aim higher than that, old man—to put an end to human suffering. There's little a man can't do by example and teaching, if he knows how to touch primitive imagination.... I'm quite commonplace; I've got the temperament of a Salvation Army man—and like him I can make people shout, or laugh, or tremble, or cry."
"About the simplest things. I have a pretty ordinary mind, George, without any flair or cleverness, but it’s really hard to shake it off. From what I've seen, hunger, physical pain, illness, and humiliation are awful things—the whole world knows this—and we need to stop them. I've only learned two lessons in life, and they both came to me on the same day—I’ve mentioned it before—when I passed out from not having enough to eat, and a woman, dying of tuberculosis, helped me. I don’t aspire to anything greater than that, my friend—to end human suffering. There’s not much a person can’t accomplish through example and teaching, if they know how to engage basic emotions.... I’m pretty ordinary; I have the temperament of a Salvation Army worker—and like them, I can make people shout, laugh, tremble, or cry."
Once again I put a question that I had asked him years before in Ireland.
Once again, I asked him a question I had posed years earlier in Ireland.
"What can you do with me, Raney, or a hundred thousand other low-flying, unimaginative, class-conscious souls, steeped in materialism and taught from childhood to repress emotion? To get rid of selfishness and muddle, to make us alert and sympathetic, you must change human nature—set the world in the path of one of Wells' comets——"
"What can you do with me, Raney, or a hundred thousand other basic, uninspired, status-conscious people, caught up in materialism and conditioned from a young age to suppress our emotions? To eliminate selfishness and confusion, to make us aware and compassionate, you have to change human nature—put the world in the way of one of Wells' comets——"
"And can't you see the comet approaching?" He stood still, with hands outstretched, appealing, and in his eye shone the light of a visionary. "We shall fight to preserve an ideal, side by side, with disregard of class-consciousness. We shall fight to maintain our toleration and justice, and so that no man may ever have to fight again. Do you think we can come back with the scream of a shell in our ears to take up the old narrowness and futility? Shall we re-establish a social barrier between men who've undertaken the same charge? Shall we save this country from invasion so that sweated labour may be perpetuated?" His voice had grown[Pg 348] quicker and quicker until he stopped suddenly, panting for breath. "George, you don't know the soul of a people."
"And can't you see the comet coming?" He stood still, arms stretched out, pleading, and there was a light of a visionary in his eyes. "We're going to fight to preserve an ideal, together, without worrying about class differences. We'll fight to protect our tolerance and justice, so that no one will ever have to fight again. Do you really think we can come back with the sound of a shell ringing in our ears and fall back into the same old narrow-mindedness and pointless struggles? Are we going to rebuild a social divide between people who’ve taken on the same responsibility? Are we going to save this country from invasion just to keep exploiting workers?" His voice had become[Pg 348] faster and faster until he suddenly stopped, out of breath. "George, you don’t understand the spirit of a people."
"I knew it before the comet."
"I knew it before the comet."
"You don't know its capabilities."
"You don't know what it can do."
"I hope you will prove me wrong, Raney."
"I hope you'll prove me wrong, Raney."
On the following morning Arden, O'Rane, Loring and I returned to town. That Tuesday was the last of the Five Days since Germany declared herself in a state of war, the twelfth—only the twelfth—since the Austrian ultimatum. We all of us felt that we should at least get our news some hours earlier than at Chepstow, and for my own part I had to see what policy Bertrand proposed to adopt with "Peace." Also, I had wired at length to the Whips' Office, telling young Jellaby to take a note of my name in case any overworked Minister came in search of volunteers for his department.
On the next morning, Arden, O'Rane, Loring, and I went back to town. That Tuesday was the last of the Five Days since Germany declared itself in a state of war, the twelfth—only the twelfth—since the Austrian ultimatum. We all felt we should at least get our news a few hours earlier than at Chepstow, and for my part, I needed to see what policy Bertrand planned to take with "Peace." I had also sent a detailed message to the Whips' Office, asking young Jellaby to note my name in case any overworked Minister came looking for volunteers for his department.
On our way up we read the full text of the previous day's speeches. They added little to our knowledge, but the sensationalism of all Fleet Street could hardly smear the bold outline of the Commons' scene. As well as if I had been there, I could visualize the haggard faces on the Treasury Bench as the Foreign Secretary expounded a situation that momentarily changed and acquired new complexity. I could almost see him phrasing his speech as he hurried to the House and discarding sentence after sentence as an eleventh-hour dispatch was handed him to read on the way. The speech itself breathed an air of fever, like the news of the Indian floods in 1903, when at one end of the line I read scraps of a message transmitted from a station that was swept away before the end. I knew something, too, of my House of Commons and its glorious uncertainty; to some extent I could guess at the feelings of a man who called for its decision in an unexpected war.
On our way up, we read the full text of the speeches from the day before. They didn't really add much to what we knew, but the sensationalism from all of Fleet Street couldn't overshadow the striking scene in the Commons. Even though I wasn't there, I could picture the weary faces on the Treasury Bench as the Foreign Secretary explained a situation that was rapidly changing and becoming more complicated. I could almost see him crafting his speech as he rushed to the House, tossing out sentence after sentence as he received a last-minute dispatch to read on the way. The speech itself felt frantic, like the news of the Indian floods in 1903, where I read bits of a message coming from a station that got wiped out before it was done. I also had some understanding of my House of Commons and its thrilling unpredictability; I could somewhat guess what a man might feel when calling for a decision in an unexpected war.
On reaching Paddington I sent my luggage to Princes Gardens and drove to the Club for luncheon. The extended Bank Holiday gave the streets an unfamiliar aspect, like an industrial town at the beginning of a lock-out. My driver took me round through Cockspur Street, and I found the[Pg 349] White Star offices thronged with Americans newly mindful of the Monroe Doctrine. They pressed forward in a vociferous queue and, as the first arrivals fought their way back into the street, they could have sold their passage tickets ten times over at their own price.
On arriving at Paddington, I sent my luggage to Princes Gardens and drove to the Club for lunch. The extended Bank Holiday made the streets look unusual, like an industrial town at the start of a lockout. My driver took me through Cockspur Street, and I found the[Pg 349] White Star offices crowded with Americans suddenly aware of the Monroe Doctrine. They pushed forward in a loud queue, and as the first arrivals struggled to get back into the street, they could have sold their tickets ten times over at their own price.
In a block by the Crimean Monument I heard my name called, and Summertown passed with a hurried wave of the hand. I had seen him in mess uniform a dozen times when dining with the King's Guard; this was the first occasion on which I had met him dressed for active service. It was also the last time I saw him alive. All the way down Pall Mall I saw unfamiliar khaki on men I had never regarded as soldiers, and, as I mounted the steps of the Club, Tom Dainton ran down and engaged my vacant taxi, only pausing to murmur in his deep voice:
In a block near the Crimean Monument, I heard someone call my name, and Summertown waved at me quickly as he passed by. I had seen him in his mess uniform many times while dining with the King's Guard; this was the first time I had seen him in active service gear. It also turned out to be the last time I saw him alive. All the way down Pall Mall, I noticed unfamiliar khaki on men I had never thought of as soldiers, and as I climbed the steps of the Club, Tom Dainton rushed down and hopped into my empty taxi, briefly stopping to say in his deep voice:
"Bore about this war, isn't it? I'd arranged to take my wife to Scotland."
"Boring about this war, isn't it? I had planned to take my wife to Scotland."
The Club itself was reconciled to the inevitable, and the members forestalled the Government by some hours in issuing their ultimatum. I heard such names as 'Wilhelmshaven,' 'The Sound' and 'Kiel' being flung about with age-long familiarity by some, while others turned furtively to an atlas or inquired angrily why no geography was taught in the public schools. A group of barristers, flannel-suited for the Long Vacation, stood in one corner prophesying a shortage of food; and before long Crabtree, whom I had not seen half a dozen times in as many years, detached himself and cashed a cheque in the dining-room to the limit set by the Club rules. More than one father of a family, following his example, wrote unpractical grocery orders or dispatched tinned tongues to helpless dependents in the country. From food shortage to bread riots was a short step, and I overheard a circle of Civil Servants discussing the early enrolment of special constables.
The Club had accepted the inevitable, and the members got ahead of the Government by a few hours in issuing their ultimatum. I heard names like 'Wilhelmshaven,' 'The Sound,' and 'Kiel' thrown around with long-standing familiarity by some, while others nervously turned to an atlas or angrily asked why geography wasn't taught in public schools. A group of barristers, dressed in flannel for the Long Vacation, stood in one corner predicting a food shortage; and soon enough, Crabtree, who I had barely seen more than half a dozen times in as many years, stepped away and cashed a check in the dining room to the limit set by the Club rules. More than one family man, following his lead, wrote unrealistic grocery orders or sent canned goods to helpless relatives in the countryside. A food shortage could quickly lead to bread riots, and I overheard a group of Civil Servants discussing the early recruitment of special constables.
The long 'Parliamentary' table in the dining-room was in a condition of crowded excitement, and each new-comer brought a fresh list of the Ministers who had resigned and the reasons for which they had wobbled back into the fold. [Pg 350]Nowhere did I hear it suggested that war was avoidable, hardly anywhere that it should be avoided, though two Radical members who had consistently voted against the increased naval estimates in 1909 declaimed against the dispatch of land forces and asserted that all must be left to a happily invincible Fleet.
The long 'Parliamentary' table in the dining room was buzzing with excitement, and each newcomer brought a new list of Ministers who had resigned and the reasons they had backtracked. [Pg 350] I didn't hear anyone suggest that war could be avoided, and barely anyone said it should be avoided, although two Radical members who had consistently opposed the increased naval estimates in 1909 spoke out against sending land forces and insisted that everything should be left to a surprisingly unbeatable Fleet.
In the first year of the war I often marvelled at the uncritical credulity of educated men who believed and handed on every rumour or theory of the moment—from the execution of Admirals in the Tower to the certain arrival of Cossacks in Berlin by Christmas. I lay no claim to superior wisdom, as for six months I myself believed all such stories as simply as I afterwards rejected true with false. From the day of the ultimatum there was a ready disposition to canvass opinions without considering their worth, and before the end of luncheon I was ladling out second-hand judgements on the French cavalry or on reputed defects of meeting recoil as observed in the practice of German field artillery. Had I not been absent from the Club for nearly a week? Must I not be presumed to have new information or fresh points of view?
In the first year of the war, I was often amazed by the blind belief of educated people who accepted and spread every rumor or theory out there—from Admirals being executed in the Tower to the certainty of Cossacks arriving in Berlin by Christmas. I don’t claim to be wiser; for six months, I believed all these stories just as easily as I later rejected the true ones alongside the false. From the day of the ultimatum, there was a tendency to discuss opinions without weighing their value, and before lunchtime was over, I was sharing second-hand opinions on the French cavalry or on alleged issues with the recoil of German field artillery. Hadn’t I been away from the Club for almost a week? Wasn’t I expected to have new information or fresh perspectives?
As I paid my bill, Jellaby hurried up with the suggestion that I should report next day at the Admiralty.
As I settled my tab, Jellaby rushed in with the recommendation that I should check in the next day at the Admiralty.
"Is war quite certain?" I asked.
"Is war really inevitable?" I asked.
"As certain as anything in an uncertain world," he answered.
"As certain as anything can be in an unpredictable world," he replied.
In the smoking-room I retired to a corner to read the latest telegrams and drink my coffee in solitude. One was as impossible as the other, and lest I be thought to exaggerate I will not say how many men pursued me to find out what I had been discussing with Jellaby. I should be sorry even to guess at the number of unknown men who entered into conversation, but I cannot forget the omnipresence of Sir Adolf Erckmann. In less worthy moments I suspect him of deliberately displaying what he conceived to be sufficiently flamboyant patriotism to obscure the unhappy circumstance of his name. Certainly he edged from one end of the room to[Pg 351] the other, unsparingly subjecting man after man to an unvarying monologue.
In the smoking room, I found a corner to catch up on the latest telegrams and enjoy my coffee alone. One was as unlikely as the other, and to avoid seeming dramatic, I won’t say how many men were on a quest to find out what I had talked about with Jellaby. I’d hate to even guess how many strangers started conversations with me, but I can’t forget the constant presence of Sir Adolf Erckmann. In less noble moments, I suspect he intentionally flaunted what he thought was enough over-the-top patriotism to distract from the unfortunate nature of his name. He definitely moved from one end of the room to[Pg 351] the other, relentlessly putting one man after another through a never-ending monologue.
"These Chermans wand a lezzon," he grunted into his beard. "And we'll give id 'em, hein? They thought Bridain wouldn't gom in. We gan dell a differend story, hein?"
"These Germans want a lesson," he muttered into his beard. "And we'll give it to them, right? They thought Britain wouldn't join in. We can tell a different story, right?"
His scarlet face and head, bronzed with the wind and sun of his recent tour on the Continent, was moist with exertion by the time he penned me in my corner.
His bright red face and head, tanned from the wind and sun during his recent trip to Europe, was sweaty from effort by the time he trapped me in my corner.
"How long is it going to last, Erckmann?" I asked—with some idea of testing the resources of his English.
"How long is it going to last, Erckmann?" I asked, curious to see how well he could handle English.
"How long?" he repeated, pulling truculently at his tangled beard. "A month, hein? Doo months ad the oudside. I'm a bangker, my boy. I know, hein? If they doan'd ged to Baris in a vordnide, they're done, zmashed, pancrupd. You ead your Grizmas dinner in Berlin, hein?"
"How long?" he repeated, tugging roughly at his messy beard. "A month, huh? Two months outside. I'm a banker, kid. I know, right? If they don’t make it to Paris in a word, they're finished, smashed, bankrupt. You had your Christmas dinner in Berlin, right?"
I resisted the obvious retort and made an excuse to get home to my uncle.
I held back the obvious comeback and made an excuse to get back home to my uncle.
IV
The first news I received on reaching Princes Gardens was that my uncle was unwell and wished to see me at once.
The first news I got when I arrived at Princes Gardens was that my uncle was sick and wanted to see me immediately.
"No, sir, I can't tell you no more than that," said Filson tearfully, and I judged that to serve Bertrand had been a task of difficulty during the past five days.
"No, sir, I can't tell you any more than that," Filson said, tears in his eyes, and I figured that serving Bertrand had been a tough job over the past five days.
I found my uncle seated in his bedroom with a rug over his knees, conspicuously doing nothing. Little threads of blood discoloured the whites of his eyes, and he seemed curiously shrunken and old. He looked at me in silence for a few moments after I had shut the door, then remarked carelessly:
I found my uncle sitting in his bedroom with a blanket over his knees, obviously doing nothing. Small streaks of blood stained the whites of his eyes, and he seemed oddly small and old. He stared at me in silence for a few moments after I closed the door, then said casually:
"I thought it would last my time, George."
"I thought it would last my lifetime, George."
"If we live to the end of it we shall have seen the last war," I answered.
“If we make it to the end, we’ll have witnessed the last war,” I replied.
He snorted derisively.
He scoffed.
"Till next time! As long as you let children point loaded pistols...."
"Until next time! As long as you allow kids to aim loaded guns...."
He broke off and sat staring before him.
He stopped talking and sat there, staring ahead.
"Filson told me you'd been seedy," I said.
"Filson told me you’ve been acting shady," I said.
"Oh, if you talk to a fool like Filson!" my uncle exclaimed. "I went down to the House yesterday...." He paused and murmured to himself, as though unconscious of my presence. "We couldn't help ourselves, you know. I don't see what else we could have done.... I was down there, George, and walked home thinking it all over and, when I got in, I tumbled down in the hall. Good God! if a man mayn't fall about in his own hall ...! Filson was rather surprised, but I'm perfectly all right." He kicked away the rug and drew himself shakily erect. "Seventy-nine, George, but I must live a bit longer—till the Kaiser's been strangled in the bowels of the Crown Prince.... By all that's holy, if I were fifty years younger!"
"Oh, if you talk to an idiot like Filson!" my uncle shouted. "I went down to the House yesterday...." He paused and muttered to himself, as if unaware of my presence. "We couldn't help ourselves, you know. I don't see what else we could have done.... I was down there, George, and walked home thinking it all over, and when I got in, I collapsed in the hall. Good God! if a man can't fall down in his own hall ...! Filson was pretty surprised, but I'm totally fine." He kicked the rug aside and pulled himself up unsteadily. "Seventy-nine, George, but I have to stick around a bit longer—until the Kaiser gets choked in the Crown Prince's guts.... By all that's holy, if I were fifty years younger!"
There was something pathetically terrible in his disillusionment and anger with all things created. As he stood with clenched fists trembling above his head, I saw his body sway and sprang forward to catch him.
There was something painfully tragic about his disillusionment and anger with everything around him. As he stood with his fists clenched and shaking above his head, I noticed his body swaying and rushed forward to catch him.
"You must take things a bit easy, Bertrand," I said.
"You need to take it a little easier, Bertrand," I said.
"When you're my age ..." he began. "Bah, you never will be, your lot dies off like so many flies. Another five years will see you out, and on my soul I think you're to be envied. I've lived long enough to see everything I cared for shattered. We've got war at our doors, and, before it's been going on six weeks, mark my words! personal liberty will be at an end, you'll be under a military despotism, the freedom of the Press.... By the way, I sent some neutrality lunatics to see you on Sunday."
"When you're my age..." he started. "Nah, you never will be; your crowd dies off like flies. In another five years, you'll be gone, and honestly, I think you should be envied. I've lived long enough to watch everything I cared about fall apart. War is right at our doorstep, and before it's been going on for six weeks, mark my words! personal freedom will be over; you’ll be under military rule, the freedom of the press... By the way, I sent some neutrality nuts to see you on Sunday."
"I'm afraid I didn't give them much satisfaction," I said. "Look here, Bertrand, about this paper——"
"I'm sorry I didn't make them very happy," I said. "Listen, Bertrand, about this paper——"
"What paper?"
"What document?"
"'Peace.'"
"Peace."
"There's no such paper. Don't stare, George; you look as if you were only half awake. 'Peace,' indeed ...! Why, my God! I've at least outgrown that phase. I telephoned to M'Clellan to bring me the electros for the headings and I went through the damned mocking things with a hammer!" He paused to breathe heavily, with one hand[Pg 353] pressed to his side. "I think I'd rather be alone for the present, old boy," he went on, with sudden gentleness. "You go off and amuse yourself at the Club, you're too young to be in the same room as my thoughts. If you've got your securities pass-book, you might do worse than jot down what you think your income's likely to be the next few years. Don't be too optimistic about it, you can run a pencil through three-quarters of your investments abroad. I've given everybody notice here, to be on the safe side; and you'll be well advised to overhaul your expenditure."
"There's no such paper. Don't stare, George; you look like you're only half awake. 'Peace,' seriously...! My God! I've at least moved past that phase. I called M'Clellan to bring me the proofs for the headlines and I went through those damn annoying things with a hammer!" He paused to catch his breath, one hand[Pg 353] pressed to his side. "I think I'd rather be alone for now, old boy," he continued gently. "You should go off to the Club and have some fun; you're too young to be dealing with my thoughts right now. If you have your investment passbook, it might be a good idea to write down what you think your income will be for the next few years. Don’t get too optimistic about it; you can write off most of your overseas investments. I've given everyone here notice just to be safe; and it would be wise for you to review your spending."
I was half-way through my dressing when Mayhew telephoned to invite me to dinner at the Penmen's Club. He had lived night and day at the "Wicked World" office since leaving Chepstow, quarrelling, arguing and bribing to get leave to go abroad.
I was halfway through getting dressed when Mayhew called to invite me to dinner at the Penmen's Club. He had been living at the "Wicked World" office around the clock since leaving Chepstow, fighting, arguing, and bribing to get permission to go abroad.
"And now I'm at a loose end," he told me, as we stood in the hall waiting for O'Rane and Loring. "The Press Combine is going to work all it knows to get Kitchener put into the War Office, and from what I remember of Omdurman and South Africa, war correspondents aren't at a premium with him. It's so hard to get out of this damned country at present, or I should be half-way to St. Petersburg by now."
"And now I’m stuck with nothing to do," he said as we waited in the hall for O'Rane and Loring. "The Press Combine is going to do everything it can to get Kitchener into the War Office, and from what I remember about Omdurman and South Africa, he doesn't really value war correspondents. It’s so difficult to leave this damn country right now, or I’d be halfway to St. Petersburg by now."
I told him of my uncle's decision to discontinue "Peace," and he whistled regretfully.
I told him about my uncle's choice to stop "Peace," and he whistled sadly.
"Poor old Fleet Street!" he exclaimed. "There's a bad time coming for the parasites. The 'Wicked World' has sacked half its men, including me, and the chief proposes to write the paper himself."
"Poor old Fleet Street!" he exclaimed. "There's a tough time ahead for the leeches. The 'Wicked World' has let go of half its staff, including me, and the boss plans to write the paper himself."
"That's a bit stiff," I said.
"That’s a little stiff," I said.
"And it's not as though I were a new-comer," he continued aggrievedly, "or hadn't brought off one or two fair-sized scoops in the last few years. Hallo, here's Raney!"
"And it's not like I'm a newcomer," he continued with annoyance, "or that I haven't pulled off a couple of decent stories in the past few years. Hey, here comes Raney!"
Loring arrived a few moments later, and we went into dinner. I had to remind myself that three out of the four of us had travelled up from Chepstow the same morning and that, for all the transitions of the day, war had not yet been declared and Germany had till midnight to frame a reply to our ultimatum.
Loring showed up a few moments later, and we headed to dinner. I had to remind myself that three out of the four of us had come up from Chepstow that same morning and that, despite all the changes of the day, war hadn’t been declared yet and Germany had until midnight to respond to our ultimatum.
"Never let it be said that the British race is not adaptable," Loring remarked, when I told him of my intended descent on the Admiralty. "I've spent my afternoon trying to get a commission."
"Never let anyone say that the British are not adaptable," Loring said when I told him about my plan to approach the Admiralty. "I’ve spent my afternoon trying to get a commission."
"Any luck?"
"Any luck?"
"They said I was too old, so I'm to have a staff appointment. Raney and Val Arden will shortly be seen swanking about as Second Lieutenants of the Coldstream Guards. Youth will be served! What the devil does a staff captain have to do?"
"They said I was too old, so I'm getting a staff appointment. Raney and Val Arden will soon be seen strutting around as Second Lieutenants of the Coldstream Guards. Youth will be served! What on earth does a staff captain even do?"
"Or a Civil Servant?" I asked.
"Or a government worker?" I asked.
"Oh, you're all right; you just turn up at twelve and go out to lunch till three. I've been really busy to-day. I've offered House of Steynes and the places at Chepstow and Market Harborough to the War Office as hospitals. Mamma will run one, Amy another and Violet the third——"
"Oh, you're fine; you just show up at noon and head out for lunch until three. I've been super busy today. I've suggested the House of Steynes and the spots at Chepstow and Market Harborough to the War Office as hospitals. Mom will manage one, Amy another, and Violet the third——"
"Hospitals?" I murmured.
"Hospitals?" I whispered.
In the South African War the wounded had died or been nursed back to life thousands of miles from England. It required an effort of imagination to visualize men like Tom Dainton or Summertown, whole and hale one day, under fire forty-eight hours later and perhaps back in England by the end of the week, crawling north from Southampton or Portsmouth by hospital train, broken and maimed for life. Perhaps all our imaginations were working on the same lines, for after a pause Loring changed the subject by asking where O'Rane had spent his time.
In the South African War, the injured either died or were cared for thousands of miles away from England. It took some imagination to picture guys like Tom Dainton or Summertown, fit and healthy one day, under fire just two days later, and maybe back in England by the end of the week, making their way north from Southampton or Portsmouth on a hospital train, broken and permanently injured. Maybe we were all thinking along similar lines, because after a moment, Loring shifted the topic by asking where O'Rane had been during that time.
"City," was the short answer.
"City," was the brief answer.
"Things pretty bad?" I asked.
"Is everything pretty bad?" I asked.
"Neither a borrower nor a lender be," he replied. "I'm fairly sorry for my own firm, but Heaven help anyone with much money out that he wants to get back quickly. They talk of closing the Stock Exchange and declaring a moratorium."
"Don't borrow or lend," he replied. "I feel pretty bad for my own company, but good luck to anyone who has a lot of money out and needs to get it back fast. They're talking about shutting down the Stock Exchange and putting a hold on payments."
"The Club was a sad sight at lunch-time," I said. "Everybody talking about moving into a smaller house or giving up his car——"
"The Club looked pretty gloomy at lunchtime," I said. "Everyone was talking about downsizing or getting rid of their cars—"
Mayhew threw back his head and laughed.
Mayhew laughed uproariously.
"The one good thing I've heard to-day!" he cried. "Do you men know an objectionable fat youth named Webster? He came to the 'Wicked World' office this morning and tried to stick us with a long, tearful account of his escape from Germany. Apparently he had no end of a time getting away, and the Germans commandeered a brand new Rolls-Royce and kicked him over the frontier on foot."
"The one good thing I've heard today!" he said excitedly. "Do you guys know a really annoying chubby guy named Webster? He showed up at the 'Wicked World' office this morning and tried to unload a long, dramatic story about his escape from Germany. Apparently, it was quite the ordeal for him, and the Germans took a brand new Rolls-Royce and booted him over the border on foot."
"And I had half-made up my mind to take a cure at Nauheim," I said reflectively.
"And I was kind of leaning towards getting treatment at Nauheim," I said thoughtfully.
"You're well out of it," said Mayhew. "We had a curious story in the office to-day from Switzerland—rather a sinister business if it's true. A party of Americans—father, mother and two daughters—were motoring through Germany when the state of war was declared. They were held up, arrested and deprived of their car. A few hours later the parents were released and sent under escort to the frontier in a carriage with the blinds down. The girls have never been seen again."
"You're lucky to be out of it," said Mayhew. "We got a strange story in the office today from Switzerland—it's pretty dark if it's true. A family of Americans—a father, mother, and their two daughters—were driving through Germany when the war was declared. They were stopped, arrested, and had their car taken away. A few hours later, the parents were released and escorted to the border in a carriage with the blinds closed. The girls have never been seen again."
It was the first of many similar stories, and I have no idea how much truth it contained. None of us yet appreciated the lengths to which 'civilized warfare' could be carried, but one of the things that change little throughout the centuries is the position of women in the midst of armed troops.
It was the first of many similar stories, and I have no idea how much truth it had. None of us realized yet how far 'civilized warfare' could go, but one of the things that changes little over the centuries is the role of women among armed troops.
The active life of the Penmen's Club was from six till eight and again from one till three in the morning. By the time we had finished dinner the coffee-room was deserted, and I suggested an adjournment to the Eclectic to await midnight and the answer of the German Government. Time was no object, and we walked slowly down Fleet Street and the Strand. Opposite Romano's a piano organ was grinding out its appointed six tunes, and a ring of urchins held hands and danced up and down the gutter singing:
The Penmen's Club was busy from six to eight and then again from one to three in the morning. By the time we finished dinner, the coffee room was empty, so I suggested we head over to the Eclectic to wait for midnight and the response from the German Government. Time wasn't an issue, so we strolled leisurely down Fleet Street and the Strand. Across from Romano's, a piano organ was playing its six scheduled tunes, and a group of kids were holding hands and dancing in the gutter while singing:
"Damn that song!" Loring exclaimed irritably.
"Damn that song!" Loring said irritably.
By Charing Cross we halted to let the traffic pour out of the station yard, and I felt myself touched on the shoulder.
By Charing Cross, we stopped to let the traffic flow out of the station yard, and I felt someone tap me on the shoulder.
"Surely George Oakleigh? You don't remember me?"
"Surely George Oakleigh? You don’t remember me?"
I looked at a shabby, thin man with bearded face and restless eyes. Then we shook hands, and I whispered to Loring over my shoulder to take the others on to the Club and await me.
I looked at a ragged, skinny man with a beard and restless eyes. Then we shook hands, and I whispered to Loring over my shoulder to take the others to the Club and wait for me.
"That was Jim Loring, wasn't it?" asked the shabby man eagerly.
"That was Jim Loring, right?" the shabby man asked eagerly.
"Yes, and the other two were Mayhew and O'Rane; they were some years junior to us, of course. Quite like the old days in Matheson's, Draycott?"
"Yeah, and the other two were Mayhew and O'Rane; they were a few years younger than us, of course. Just like the good old days at Matheson's, right, Draycott?"
He nodded and glanced bemusedly at the glaring lights of the Strand and the thundering stream of traffic.
He nodded and looked curiously at the bright lights of the Strand and the roaring flow of traffic.
"I've not seen you since I cut you in the Luxembourg Gardens a dozen years ago," he said.
"I haven't seen you since I ran into you in the Luxembourg Gardens twelve years ago," he said.
"I doubt if I've been in Paris six times since then," I answered.
"I doubt I've been to Paris six times since then," I replied.
"And I've not been in England at all. I'm—I'm liable to arrest, you know, but they made a clearance of us from Boulogne. We were a sorry crew, Oakleigh."
"And I haven’t been to England at all. I’m—I'm at risk of getting arrested, you know, but they let us go from Boulogne. We were a real mess, Oakleigh."
"What are you going to do now?" I asked. "I'll see you through as far as I can."
"What are you going to do now?" I asked. "I'll support you as much as I can."
My hand was moving to my pocket, but he stopped me with a gesture.
My hand was reaching for my pocket, but he stopped me with a hand signal.
"I don't want money, old chap."
"I don't want money, my friend."
"You look as if you wanted a square meal, Draycott."
"You look like you could use a solid meal, Draycott."
He laughed with a bitterness in which there was little pride.
He laughed with a bitterness that held very little pride.
"And a bath. And some new clothes. I shall get 'em all in a few days."
"And a bath. And some new clothes. I'll get them all in a few days."
"What are you going to do?" I repeated. "If I may advise you, you've been out of this country long enough for Scotland Yard to regard you leniently. If you go to them frankly——"
"What are you going to do?" I repeated. "If I can give you some advice, you've been out of this country long enough for Scotland Yard to be a bit lenient with you. If you go to them honestly——"
He shook his head decisively.
He shook his head firmly.
"I've no doubt they'd let me stay here if I behaved myself, but it's no good. I can't get back to my old position, there are too many people who remember me. I should never have stopped Jim Loring as I stopped you. No, I'm going vaguely into the Midlands, to some recruiting office——"
"I have no doubt they'd let me stay here if I acted right, but it's pointless. I can't return to my old job, too many people remember me. I should never have stopped Jim Loring the way I stopped you. No, I'm heading somewhat into the Midlands, to a recruiting office——"
"They won't take you," I interrupted. "You're my age, you're thirty-five."
"They won't take you," I interrupted. "You're my age; you're thirty-five."
"I'm twenty-nine for the purposes of the Army," he answered. "And, if that's too old, I'm twenty-seven. I shall take this beard off, of course. But, look here, I'm keeping you——"
"I'm twenty-nine for the Army," he replied. "And if that's too old, I'm twenty-seven. I’ll shave this beard off, of course. But, listen, I’m holding onto you——"
"I want to see you again, Draycott," I said, as we shook hands.
"I want to see you again, Draycott," I said as we shook hands.
"Better not. And don't tell those other men. It was just a—a whim. We were always rather pals at Melton, you know...."
"Better not. And don’t tell those other guys. It was just a—uh—a whim. We were always kind of friends at Melton, you know...."
Nearly a year later Corporal Draycott of the Midland Light Infantry was recommended for a Distinguished Conduct Medal, but before the dispatch reached England he was dead of dysentery in the plague pit of Gallipoli.
Nearly a year later, Corporal Draycott of the Midland Light Infantry was recommended for a Distinguished Conduct Medal, but before the dispatch reached England, he had died of dysentery in the plague pit of Gallipoli.
When I reached the Club it was to find the same new spirit of gregariousness that I had noticed at luncheon, but in an intensified degree. The old antipathies were forgotten, and from the crowded hall to the echoing gallery stretched a living chain of eager, garrulous men. I passed from one to another under a hail of questions, as my own great-grandfather may have done a century before when 'the town' gathered beneath that same roof to await news of Leipzig.
When I got to the Club, I found the same lively vibe that I had noticed at lunch, but even stronger. Old grudges were forgotten, and from the packed hall to the echoing gallery stretched a lively chain of excited, chatty men. I moved from one to another under a barrage of questions, just like my great-grandfather might have done a century earlier when 'the town' gathered under that same roof to hear news from Leipzig.
Loring had taken refuge in the deserted card-room, and we had been sitting there raking over the old possibilities for half an hour when the door opened and Sir Roger Dainton entered in uniform.
Loring had taken shelter in the empty card room, and we had been sitting there discussing old possibilities for half an hour when the door opened and Sir Roger Dainton walked in wearing his uniform.
"I've been looking for you all the evening, George," he exclaimed. "I—look here, I want your uncle to do me a favour. I've been to his house, but they told me he was seedy. I can't get any news of Sonia."
"I've been searching for you all evening, George," he said. "I—listen, I need your uncle to do me a favor. I went to his house, but they told me he wasn't feeling well. I can't get any updates on Sonia."
O'Rane sat upright in his chair, scattering a cloud of flaky cigar-ash over his trousers. His face was hidden as he leant forward to brush it away, but I wondered whether he was recalling with me Mayhew's story of the missing American girls.
O'Rane sat straight in his chair, shaking off a cloud of flaky cigar ash onto his pants. His face was hidden as he leaned forward to wipe it away, but I wondered if he was thinking about Mayhew's story of the missing American girls.
"But I thought she was home," I said. "Webster's back, and I was talking to Erckmann here after lunch."
"But I thought she was home," I said. "Webster's back, and I was talking to Erckmann here after lunch."
"She stayed behind," Dainton told me. "It's a long rigmarole, and I'll go into it later. I've been to the Foreign Office and simply couldn't get past the door. I was thinking that as your uncle rather had the ear of the Ministry.... You see, I'm mobilized, so I can't do much myself. Sonia's been wiring all over the place—Bayreuth, Munich, Heaven knows where, giving a different address each time. Where she is at present, I haven't the faintest idea."
"She stayed back," Dainton told me. "It's a long story, and I'll fill you in later. I went to the Foreign Office but couldn't get in at all. I figured since your uncle had connections with the Ministry...you know, I'm mobilized, so I can't really do much on my own. Sonia's been sending wires everywhere—Bayreuth, Munich, who knows where else—using a different address each time. I have no idea where she is right now."
I knew that neither Bertrand nor I could help him, but for very civility I had to offer him the chance of seeing my uncle. O'Rane followed me downstairs and helped me into my coat, observing dispassionately:
I knew that neither Bertrand nor I could help him, but out of courtesy, I had to offer him the opportunity to see my uncle. O'Rane followed me downstairs and helped me put on my coat, commenting without emotion:
"This is a fool's errand, George."
"This is a pointless task, George."
"I don't need to be told that, Raney," I answered.
"I don't need you to tell me that, Raney," I replied.
"I'm staying the night with Jim," he went on. "You might come and report progress on your way to the Admiralty. As early as you like. We've no time to lose."
"I'm staying the night with Jim," he continued. "You could come by and give an update on your way to the Admiralty. Anytime you want. We have no time to waste."
"What do you propose to do?" I inquired, as we hurried into the hall.
"What do you plan to do?" I asked as we rushed into the hall.
He laughed at the question.
He laughed at the question.
"Well, we can't very well leave Sonia in Germany, can we?" he asked. "At least, I can't. Early to-morrow, mind. Good night, old man."
"Well, we can't just leave Sonia in Germany, can we?" he asked. "At least, I can't. Early tomorrow, just so you know. Good night, my friend."
Chapter 8 DEAD YESTERDAY
I
At eleven o'clock at night—by West European time—on Tuesday the fourth of August, a state of war was established between Great Britain and Germany.
At 11:00 PM, West European time, on Tuesday, August 4th, a state of war was declared between Great Britain and Germany.
Three-quarters of an hour later I stood on the steps of my uncle's house and said good-bye to Sir Roger Dainton. Our united eloquence had half-convinced him that it was merely vexatious to goad the Foreign Office at a moment when in all likelihood our Ambassadors in Berlin and Vienna were being handed their passports. Representations must henceforth be made through a neutral channel, and he left us with the intention of calling early next day at the American Embassy. My uncle's confidential opinion of father and daughter is uncomplimentary and irrelevant.
Seventy-five minutes later, I stood on the steps of my uncle's house and said goodbye to Sir Roger Dainton. Our combined arguments had mostly convinced him that it was just annoying to pressure the Foreign Office at a time when our Ambassadors in Berlin and Vienna were probably being given their passports. From now on, any representations would need to go through a neutral channel, and he left us planning to visit the American Embassy first thing the next day. My uncle's private opinion of the father and daughter isn't kind and doesn't matter.
The facts in the case, as given me between the Club and Princes Gardens, were that Sonia had left England in April, a few days after our meeting at Covent Garden. Sir Roger[Pg 360] was in the predicament of disliking the whole idea of the tour and being unable to say that a man who was good enough to be trusted for early financial advice was not also good enough to be trusted with a worldly young woman of eight-and-twenty. The Baroness Kohnstadt, nominal hostess of the party, might have her name coupled with that of Lord Pennington, but she was Sir Adolf's sister and had been at school with Lady Dainton in Dresden. Baronesses, moreover, are always Baronesses. Of the relations existing between Erckmann and Mrs. Welman, everything was suspected and nothing known. Webster's record was only blemished by a breach of promise case—which might have happened to anyone. Dainton shrugged his shoulders resignedly, and his daughter took silence for assent.
The facts of the case, as I was told between the Club and Princes Gardens, were that Sonia had left England in April, just a few days after our meeting at Covent Garden. Sir Roger[Pg 360] found himself in the awkward position of disliking the whole idea of the tour while not being able to say that a man who could be trusted for early financial advice wasn't also good enough to look after a worldly young woman of twenty-eight. The Baroness Kohnstadt, the nominal host of the party, could have her name linked with that of Lord Pennington, but she was Sir Adolf's sister and had gone to school with Lady Dainton in Dresden. Additionally, baronesses are always baronesses. Regarding the relationship between Erckmann and Mrs. Welman, there were plenty of suspicions but no real knowledge. Webster's record was only marred by a breach of promise case—which could happen to anyone. Dainton shrugged his shoulders in resignation, and his daughter took the silence as agreement.
During May and June the party toured through France, Spain and Italy; in the middle of July a postcard announced that they had reached Bayreuth and that the Festival was in full swing. Then followed confusion.
During May and June, the group traveled through France, Spain, and Italy; in mid-July, a postcard arrived saying they had arrived in Bayreuth and that the Festival was in full swing. Then came the chaos.
1. Sonia had wired from Bayreuth asking for money to be sent her in Nürnberg.
1. Sonia messaged from Bayreuth asking for money to be sent to her in Nürnberg.
2. Sir Roger had immediately remitted £30 by registered post.
2. Sir Roger quickly sent £30 by registered mail.
3. Four days later, on presentation of the Austrian ultimatum to Servia, Sir Roger had telegraphed ordering Sonia to return home at once.
3. Four days later, when the Austrian ultimatum was given to Serbia, Sir Roger sent a telegram telling Sonia to come back home immediately.
4. Two days afterwards a second telegram was received from Sonia, "Must have money wire Hotel de l'Europe Munich or post Hotel Continental Innspruck."
4. Two days after that, a second telegram arrived from Sonia saying, "I need to wire money to Hotel de l'Europe in Munich or to Hotel Continental in Innsbruck."
5. Her father had telegraphed another £30 to Munich, asking in addition where Sonia was going and what she was doing.
5. Her dad sent another £30 by telegram to Munich, also asking where Sonia was going and what she was doing.
6. Sir Adolf had called on Dainton at the House of Commons late on August Bank Holiday to announce that:
6. Sir Adolf visited Dainton at the House of Commons late on August Bank Holiday to announce that:
(a) Sonia had lingered at Bayreuth, promising to follow as soon as Webster's car was in order.
(a) Sonia stayed in Bayreuth, promising to come along as soon as Webster's car was fixed.
(b) Webster, arriving alone, alleged that she was returning immediately to England.
(b) Webster arrived alone and claimed she was heading back to England right away.
(c) They had barely escaped into France before the declaration of war, and
(c) They had just managed to get into France before the war was declared, and
(d) They hoped she had enjoyed a comfortable journey home.
(d) They hoped she had a pleasant trip home.
I drove to Loring House after breakfast next day, put the facts on paper and fitted the date to each.
I drove to Loring House after breakfast the next day, wrote down the facts, and matched each one to its date.
"That little swine Webster could throw some light on this," O'Rane muttered between his teeth as the three of us tried to read a connected story into the fragments.
"That little jerk, Webster, could clarify this," O'Rane grumbled under his breath as the three of us attempted to piece together a coherent story from the fragments.
"Well, let's get hold of him," said Loring. "He's probably in town. Mayhew saw him yesterday."
"Alright, let’s track him down," Loring said. "He's probably in town. Mayhew saw him yesterday."
"Oh, it's only to satisfy idle curiosity," O'Rane answered. "The party starts out from Bayreuth, leaving Sonia and Webster to follow. They don't follow, and Sonia flies off north to Nürnberg and wires for money. That means there was a scene—he probably proposed or tried to kiss her or something—and she lets him have it between the eyes. Before she receives the money she finds she's put her head in a hornet's nest—armies mobilizing on both sides of her—and turns south to Munich to get away in the opposite direction. She's begged, borrowed or stolen enough to reach Innspruck and there she's stuck. Old Dainton's wiring money all over the globe, but I don't suppose a penny of it reaches her. As like as not she's been arrested."
"Oh, it's just to satisfy some idle curiosity," O'Rane replied. "The party begins in Bayreuth, leaving Sonia and Webster to catch up later. They don't catch up, and Sonia heads north to Nürnberg and sends a wire for money. That means there was some kind of drama—he probably proposed or tried to kiss her or something—and she definitely gave him a piece of her mind. Before she gets the money, she realizes she's gotten herself into a mess—armies mobilizing on both sides of her—and she heads south to Munich to escape in the opposite direction. She's begged, borrowed, or stolen enough to get to Innsbruck, and now she's stuck there. Old Dainton's sending money all over the world, but I doubt any of it gets to her. Chances are she's been arrested."
"And what then?" I asked.
"And then what?" I asked.
"If she behaves herself they may let her go as soon as they've finished moving troops. If she doesn't, they'll keep her till the end of the war."
"If she stays in line, they might let her go as soon as they're done moving troops. If she doesn't, they'll hold onto her until the war is over."
He walked up and down with his hands in his pockets and a pipe thrust jauntily out of one corner of his mouth. The story of the missing American girls was still fresh in my mind, and I felt little of his apparent cheerfulness.
He paced back and forth with his hands in his pockets and a pipe casually sticking out of one corner of his mouth. The story of the missing American girls was still fresh in my mind, and I didn’t share in his obvious cheerfulness.
"It's the deuce of a position," said Loring. "When will Dainton be through with the Ambassador?"
"It's a tough situation," said Loring. "When will Dainton finish with the Ambassador?"
"You can ring him up now," said O'Rane. "They'll have been very polite, and they'll do all they can, and the matter[Pg 362] will receive attention, and in the meantime they've just as much power as the man in the moon. Dear man, the whole of Germany's littered with pukka Americans this time of year, and the Embassy isn't going to trouble about us till it's gathered in its own waifs and strays. Dainton's just wasting their time and his. Anybody else got any helpful suggestions?"
"You can call him now," O'Rane said. "They'll be really polite, and they'll do everything they can, and the issue[Pg 362] will get attention. But in the meantime, they have just as much power as the man in the moon. Honestly, Germany is full of proper Americans this time of year, and the Embassy isn't going to care about us until it has taken care of its own lost and found. Dainton's just wasting their time and his. Does anyone else have any helpful suggestions?"
"You're a shade discouraging, Raney," I said.
"You're a bit discouraging, Raney," I said.
He laughed without malice, and his black eyes shone with the excitement of coming battle.
He laughed without any ill will, and his dark eyes sparkled with the thrill of the upcoming fight.
"I'm just blowing away the froth," he explained. "If you want business, here you are. Jim, will you lend me five hundred pounds?"
"I'm just getting rid of the foam," he said. "If you're looking for business, here it is. Jim, can you lend me five hundred pounds?"
Loring nodded without a word.
Loring nodded silently.
"You probably won't see it again in this world."
"You probably won't encounter it again in this world."
"I'll risk that."
"I'll take that risk."
"Good. Let me have it as soon as possible, and all in gold. You may have trouble in raising it just now, but raise it you must. Then.... No, I think that's all. As soon as you let me have it I'll get under way."
"Great. Please get it to me as soon as possible, and all in gold. You might have trouble getting it right now, but you have to do it. Then... No, I think that's everything. Once you give it to me, I'll be on my way."
"Where are you off to, Raney?" I asked.
"Where are you going, Raney?" I asked.
I feel that I remain human even in a crisis, and Loring's lack of curiosity was as maddening as O'Rane's uncommunicativeness.
I feel like I still stay human even in a crisis, and Loring's lack of curiosity was just as frustrating as O'Rane's silence.
"I'm going for a short holiday abroad," he answered, with a smile.
"I'm going on a short vacation overseas," he replied, smiling.
"Ass!" I said.
"Ass!" I said.
"Why?"
"Why?"
"You're of military age. If they don't shoot you as a spy, they'll lock you up till the end of the war."
"You're of military age. If they don't execute you as a spy, they'll imprison you until the war is over."
"Guess you underrate the pres-tige of the U-nited States Government," he answered, with a shattering twang. "I'm doing this stunt as an American citizen."
"Guess you underestimate the prestige of the U.S. Government," he replied, with a sharp tone. "I'm doing this as an American citizen."
Loring jumped up and laid his hand on O'Rane's shoulder.
Loring jumped up and put his hand on O'Rane's shoulder.
"This is all rot, Raney," he said. "You can't go. She's at Innspruck—or will be shortly. Well, that's in Austria, and you've made Austria a bit too hot to be comfortable."
"This is all nonsense, Raney," he said. "You can't go. She's in Innsbruck—or she will be soon. Well, that's in Austria, and you've made Austria a bit too risky to be comfortable."
O'Rane picked up a cigar from the box on the table and[Pg 363] began to chew one end with lazy deliberation. Never have I met a grown man who so loved to play a part.
O'Rane grabbed a cigar from the box on the table and[Pg 363] started chewing one end with a relaxed attitude. I've never met an adult who loved playing a role so much.
"Say, I reckon you're mistaking me for my partner O'Rane—David B. O'Rane," he remarked. "My name's Morris—James Morris of Newtown, Tennessee. Lord Loring? Pleased to meet you, Lord Loring. I'm travelling Europe for a piece of business. The Austrians just love me. I've an oil proposition down Carinthia way and I guess I got the whole durned country in my vest pocket."
"Hey, I think you might be confusing me with my partner O'Rane—David B. O'Rane," he said. "I'm Morris—James Morris from Newtown, Tennessee. Lord Loring? Nice to meet you, Lord Loring. I'm traveling around Europe for some business. The Austrians really like me. I've got an oil deal in Carinthia, and I think I've got the whole country in my pocket."
"You can't go," Loring repeated, quite unmoved by manner or twang.
"You can't go," Loring repeated, completely unaffected by his tone or accent.
"And who'll stop me, Lord Loring? See here, you haven't figured out the proposition. I start away as an American citizen talking good United States, and my name stencilled all six sides of my baggage. Well, I don't anticipate dropping across Vienna, and any blamed customs-officer will do a sight of head-scratching before he measures my finger-prints or hitches me out o' my pants to see if I've a bowie-knife scar in the small of my back. They got their war to keep 'em occupied first of all. And, if that ain't enough, they can look at my passport for a piece. And, when they're tired of that, they can wrap 'emselves up and go off to sleep in my naturalization papers. Guess there's nothing much wrong with them anyway." He turned and spat scientifically into the fireplace, warming to his work. "I've thought this up some. If you'll come forward with a better stunt, why! start in to do it and take all of my blessing you can use. Getting quit of Austria's about as easy as going through hell without singeing your pants. For you, that is. You don't speak decent German, you've no more hustle to you than a maggot in a melon-patch, the rankest breed of blind beggar on a side walk couldn't take you for anything but a Britisher. I've told you what the Embassy's been saying to old man Dainton. If you think you've filed a patent for catching the American Eagle by the tail feathers, cut in and test it: there's not a dime to pay for entrance. Otherwise, keep your head shut for a piece while James Morris gets to work. I been most kinds of fool in my time, but not the sort that goes out[Pg 364] of his way to hunt big game with a can of flea-powder. I'm not out for that brand of heroism. I'm going now 'cos I can't find much use for any other way. If I haven't delivered the goods inside of a fortnight, you can picture me leaning graceful and easy 'gainst a wall and handing round prizes for the best show of fixed target fancy shooting. And, if the United States don't declare war inside of twenty-four hours after that, you'll know I been wasting my time and getting all I deserve."
"So, who's going to stop me, Lord Loring? Look, you haven't figured out the plan. I’m heading out as an American citizen, speaking good ol' US English, with my name printed on all six sides of my luggage. Well, I don’t plan on passing through Vienna, and any customs officer will take a long time scratching their head before they check my fingerprints or pull me out of my pants to see if I’ve got a bowie knife scar on my lower back. They've got their war to keep them busy first and foremost. And if that's not enough, they can check my passport for a while. When they get tired of that, they can wrap themselves up in my naturalization papers. I guess there's nothing wrong with them anyway." He turned and spat into the fireplace, getting fired up. "I’ve thought this through a bit. If you’ve got a better idea, then go ahead and try it; take all the blessings you want. Getting out of Austria is about as easy as going through hell without burning your pants. For you, anyway. You don’t speak decent German, you’ve got about as much hustle as a maggot in a melon patch, and even the most desperate street beggar wouldn’t mistake you for anything but a Brit. I’ve told you what the Embassy’s been saying to old Dainton. If you think you’ve figured out a way to catch the American Eagle by the tail feathers, go for it: there’s no entrance fee. Otherwise, keep your mouth shut for a bit while James Morris gets to work. I’ve been a fool in many ways in my life, but not the kind that goes out of his way to hunt big game with a can of flea powder. I’m not after that kind of heroism. I’m leaving now because I can’t find much use for any other option. If I haven’t delivered results in two weeks, picture me leaning casually against a wall, handing out prizes for the best fixed-target shooting. And if the United States doesn’t declare war within twenty-four hours after that, you’ll know I’ve been wasting my time and getting exactly what I deserve."
He ended abruptly and regarded us with a provocative smile. I am far from claiming an exhaustive knowledge of O'Rane's character, but both Loring and I were familiar with a certain outthrust of the lower jaw which meant that further argument was superfluous.
He stopped suddenly and looked at us with a challenging smile. I can’t say I know everything about O'Rane's character, but both Loring and I recognized a particular jut of the lower jaw that made it clear that any further argument was pointless.
"When d'you start?" I asked.
"When do you start?" I asked.
"Morris ought to be here any minute. He's lending me an approved Saratoga trunk covered with most convincing labels. I rang him up last night after you left the Club. And a complete set of papers with all the signs and countersigns and visas you can imagine. Morris really is an American citizen. He had to get naturalized when we moved out of Mexico into the States and floated some of our concessions as an American company. You won't forget about the money, Jim?"
"Morris should be here any minute. He's lending me an official Saratoga trunk covered with some really convincing labels. I called him up last night after you left the Club. And a complete set of paperwork with all the signs, countersigns, and visas you can think of. Morris really is a U.S. citizen. He had to get naturalized when we moved from Mexico to the States and set up some of our concessions as an American company. You won't forget about the money, Jim?"
"Raney, you're an awful fool to go," said Loring uneasily.
"Raney, you're really foolish for going," Loring said, feeling uneasy.
"My dear fellow, you'd do exactly the same thing if it were Violet out there. And you'd probably make a hash of it," he added unflatteringly. "I don't mind betting I get Sonia away without even calling on the Ambassador. I shall sugar a bit, and bluff a bit, and bribe a bit. They'll probably be as keen to get rid of her as she'll be to go, and a chance to be civil to the great United States isn't to be disregarded in war times."
"My dear friend, you'd do the same if it were Violet out there. And honestly, you'd probably mess it up," he added unkindly. "I bet I can get Sonia out of here without even involving the Ambassador. I'll sweet-talk a little, bluff a bit, and maybe even bribe. They'll likely want to get rid of her just as much as she'll want to leave, and an opportunity to be polite to the United States during wartime shouldn't be ignored."
Loring shrugged his shoulders resignedly.
Loring shrugged his shoulders.
"I'll see about the money at once," he said. "I suppose all the banks are shut to-day, but I'll let you have it as soon as I can."
"I'll check on the money right away," he said. "I guess all the banks are closed today, but I'll get it to you as soon as I can."
II
O'Rane had come very near the truth in the explanation he hazarded of Sonia's movements and changes of purpose.
O'Rane was pretty close to figuring out the truth about Sonia's actions and her shifting decisions.
The first two months of the tour had been uneventful. She had whirled with her companions through one country after another, too busy to think or quarrel, almost too busy to be conscious of herself: it was only as they left the long plains of Lombardy behind them, and mounted the first green-clad spurs of the Alps, that a restlessness and discontent settled on their spirits. There was a new tendency to find fault with their hotels, a general disagreement over what they were to do next, a candour of criticism that was less amiable than free. The party found itself disintegrating and taking sides for or against the victim of the day: Lord Pennington confided to Sonia that Sir Adolf and the Baroness would be less unbearable if they had studied table-manners. Mrs. Welman complained to Webster that Lord Pennington ought to dine alone, as no one—least of all himself—knew what stories he would tell in mixed company when he felt himself replete and cheerful. Sir Adolf wondered—in Mrs. Welman's hearing—what "liddle Zonia" could see in "thad gread zleeby Websder. He is not half awäg: she musd zdir him up, hein? He is a gread wed planked."
The first two months of the tour had been pretty calm. She had spun around with her friends from one country to another, too caught up to think or argue, almost too busy to be aware of herself: it was only as they left the long flatlands of Lombardy behind and climbed the first green foothills of the Alps that a sense of restlessness and dissatisfaction settled over them. There was a new tendency to criticize their hotels, a general disagreement about what they should do next, and a bluntness in their feedback that was more harsh than helpful. The group found itself splitting up and taking sides for or against the victim of the day: Lord Pennington told Sonia that Sir Adolf and the Baroness would be more tolerable if they’d learned some table manners. Mrs. Welman complained to Webster that Lord Pennington should eat alone, since no one—least of all himself—knew what stories he would tell in mixed company when he felt full and happy. Sir Adolf wondered—in Mrs. Welman's hearing—what "little Zonia" could see in "that great sleepy Webster. He’s not half awake: she must be stirring him up, right? He is a great red plank."
In justice to Sonia, who never let sentiment obscure the main chance, it should be said that she had seldom regarded Webster otherwise than as a beast of burden: he was devoted and docile, would lie somnolently in his corner of the car without venturing on "clever conversation," and could be ignored from the moment when he tucked the dust-rug round her knees till the time when she dispatched him to procure her strawberries in a wayside village.
In fairness to Sonia, who never allowed emotions to cloud her judgment, it should be noted that she rarely saw Webster as anything other than a servant: he was loyal and easygoing, would lazily stay in his corner of the car without attempting any "clever conversation," and could be overlooked from the moment he tucked the blanket around her knees until she sent him off to get her strawberries in a nearby village.
Sometimes, indeed, she may have wondered lazily what was going on inside the sleepy brain behind the half-closed little eyes; once she looked on with amused detachment while Mrs. Welman tried to filch him from her side; once, too,[Pg 366] she tried to make him jealous by changing places with the Baroness and driving for a day and a half in Lord Pennington's car. This last experiment was slightly humiliating, as her placid slave received her back at the end of it without reproach, surprise or rapture. Sonia half decided to abandon the invertebrate to the first-comer and was only checked by a feeling that she might be ostentatiously resigning an empire she had never won. Alternatively on the fourth day after their arrival at Bayreuth, in the purgatory of tedium which a Wagner festival must provide for auditors of only simulated enthusiasm, she accepted Sir Adolf's challenge and set herself to rouse "that great sleepy Webster" to an interest in herself.
Sometimes, she might have lazily wondered what was happening inside the drowsy mind behind those half-closed little eyes. Once, she looked on with amused detachment while Mrs. Welman tried to take him away from her. There was also that time, [Pg 366] when she tried to make him jealous by switching places with the Baroness and spending a day and a half driving in Lord Pennington's car. This last attempt was a bit humiliating, as her calm companion welcomed her back without any reproach, surprise, or excitement. Sonia almost decided to give up on him and let someone else have a chance, but she hesitated, feeling like she would be giving up an empire she never really claimed. Then, on the fourth day after arriving in Bayreuth, in the hell of boredom that a Wagner festival offers to those who only pretend to be enthusiastic, she accepted Sir Adolf's challenge and set out to spark "that great sleepy Webster" into taking an interest in her.
The details of the campaign can only be supplied from imagination. Sonia, who confessed much, and Webster, who preserved his customary sphinx-like silence, united in suppressing all reference to what passed: the other members of the party saw only as much as the protagonists thought fit to allow. The results—which are all that is relevant here—came to light on the last morning of their stay in Bayreuth. Sir Adolf paid the bill, ordered his car, expounded the route and drove away. Lord Pennington followed suit, only waiting to ask if Sonia would care to drive with the Baroness and himself, as Webster's chauffeur had reported trouble with the timing-gear. Sonia replied that she would give the car another half-hour to come to its senses, and, if the repairs were not complete by then, Webster would have to bring her on by train and leave the chauffeur to pursue them as best he might. On that understanding Lord Pennington also drove away, and Sonia wandered through the gardens in front of the hotel and sent Webster once every quarter of an hour to inquire what progress was being made.
The details of the campaign can only come from imagination. Sonia, who shared a lot, and Webster, who kept his usual mysterious silence, both chose not to mention what had happened: the other members of the group only saw what the main characters decided to reveal. The results—which are all that matter here—were revealed on the last morning of their time in Bayreuth. Sir Adolf settled the bill, called for his car, outlined the route, and drove off. Lord Pennington did the same, only pausing to ask if Sonia would like to ride with the Baroness and him, since Webster's driver had reported issues with the timing mechanism. Sonia said she would give the car another half-hour to sort itself out, and if the repairs weren't done by then, Webster would have to take her by train and leave the driver to figure it out on his own. With that understood, Lord Pennington also drove away, and Sonia strolled through the gardens in front of the hotel, sending Webster to check on the progress every fifteen minutes.
It was two o'clock before they got under way, and the car ran without mishap until eight. Then they halted for dinner, and Webster asked if Sonia thought it advisable to go any farther, or whether they should stay where they were till the following morning.
It was two o'clock before they got going, and the car ran smoothly until eight. Then they stopped for dinner, and Webster asked Sonia if she thought it was a good idea to go any farther or if they should just stay where they were until the next morning.
"We'll start again the moment we've finished dinner," she ordained, with great firmness.
"We'll start again as soon as we’re done with dinner," she declared, very firmly.
"Right!" said Webster, "but we shan't get in till about eleven. D'you mind that?"
"Right!" said Webster, "but we won't get in until around eleven. Do you mind that?"
"Doesn't look as if it could be helped," she answered. "But I don't see myself staying alone with you in a village without a name in the middle of Bavaria."
"Looks like there's nothing we can do," she replied. "But I can't imagine staying alone with you in a nameless village in the middle of Bavaria."
Webster said nothing, but excused himself as soon as dinner was over and retired to discuss the condition of the car with his chauffeur.
Webster didn't say anything but made his excuses right after dinner ended and went off to talk about the car's condition with his driver.
"It's held up all right so far," he reported on his return, "but I don't know if we shall get through without a break-down. Wouldn't it be better——?"
"It's been holding up fine so far," he said when he got back, "but I’m not sure if we’ll make it without a breakdown. Wouldn’t it be better—?"
"We'll start at once, please," said Sonia, and the car was ordered without further delay.
"We'll start right away, please," said Sonia, and the car was ordered without any further delay.
They ran uneventfully from nine till half-past eleven: then, as they left the single street of a slumbering village, the engines became suddenly silent, there, was a muttered oath from the chauffeur, and the car slowed down and came to a standstill at the side of the road.
They drove without any issues from nine until 11:30. Then, as they exited the quiet street of a sleeping village, the engines suddenly went quiet. There was a mumbled curse from the driver, and the car slowed down and stopped by the side of the road.
"What's up?" Webster inquired, without any great show of interest.
"What's up?" Webster asked, not really showing much interest.
The chauffeur detached a headlight, opened the bonnet and explored in silence for a few moments. Then he remarked, "Ignition."
The driver removed a headlight, lifted the hood, and quietly examined the engine for a few moments. Then he said, "Ignition."
Webster lit a cigarette and leant back in his corner.
Webster lit a cigarette and leaned back in his corner.
"How long's it going to take you?" asked Sonia.
"How long is it going to take you?" Sonia asked.
"Can't get another yard to-night, miss," was the answer. "If you'll get out and give a hand, sir, we'll push her back and see if we can wake anybody up in the village."
"Can't get another yard tonight, miss," was the reply. "If you get out and help, sir, we’ll push her back and see if we can wake anyone up in the village."
Sonia jumped out with a feeling of exasperation towards Webster for the untrustworthiness of his car and herself for refusing Lord Pennington's offer. They walked slowly back to the village, and patrolled the one street till the chauffeur discovered a house that looked like an inn, and battered on the door with a spanner.
Sonia jumped out, feeling frustrated with Webster for his unreliable car and with herself for turning down Lord Pennington's offer. They walked slowly back to the village, checking the single street until the chauffeur found a house that looked like an inn and banged on the door with a wrench.
"It couldn't be helped, you know," Webster urged in anxious apology as they waited in front of the silent houses; and then, to make his words more convincing by iteration, "You know, it simply couldn't be helped."
"It couldn't be helped, you know," Webster insisted in a nervous apology as they stood in front of the quiet houses; and then, to make his words more convincing by repeating it, "You know, it just couldn't be helped."
A head projected itself at length from an upper window and was addressed by Webster in halting German. It was withdrawn after the exchange of a few sentences, and there came a sound of heavy feet on the stairs and a hand fumbling with bolts and a chain.
A head popped out of an upper window and was spoken to by Webster in hesitant German. It was pulled back after a brief conversation, and then there was the sound of heavy footsteps on the stairs along with a hand struggling with locks and a chain.
"He says he's not got much accommodation," Webster explained, "but he'll do his best."
"He says he doesn't have much room," Webster explained, "but he'll do his best."
The door opened, and a sleepy-eyed landlord admitted them to the house. Lights appeared mysteriously, there were sounds of movement upstairs and in the kitchen and, by the time the car was lodged in a stable and the luggage carried into the house, Sonia found herself seated at a meal of ham and eggs washed down with draughts of dark Munich beer. The food gradually restored her good temper, and she became disposed to treat their break-down as a new and rather amusing experience: Webster, however, remained silent, when he was not apologetic, and seemed nervous and unsettled.
The door swung open, and a groggy landlord let them into the house. Lights flickered on mysteriously, and there were sounds of movement upstairs and in the kitchen. By the time they had parked the car in the stable and brought in the luggage, Sonia found herself sitting down to a meal of ham and eggs, paired with glasses of dark Munich beer. The food slowly lifted her spirits, and she started to see their breakdown as a new and somewhat funny experience. However, Webster stayed quiet, only breaking his silence to apologize, and he seemed anxious and on edge.
"D'you mind being left alone with me like this?" he asked. "You know, it might have happened to either of the other cars."
"Do you mind being left alone with me like this?" he asked. "You know, it could have happened to either of the other cars."
"I'd sooner be with you than with Lord Pennington or Sir Adolf," she admitted.
"I'd rather be with you than with Lord Pennington or Sir Adolf," she admitted.
"If you don't mind, you can bet I don't," he answered, with a gleam of excitement in his dull eyes.
"If you don't mind, you can bet I don't," he replied, with a spark of excitement in his dull eyes.
"It's rather a joke," she went on, looking round the old-fashioned, heavily-timbered room; and then warningly—"Provided it isn't repeated."
"It's kind of a joke," she continued, glancing around the old-fashioned, heavily-timbered room; and then, with a warning tone—"As long as it doesn't get repeated."
"I shan't say anything," he promised.
"I won't say anything," he promised.
Sonia found that it was one thing for her to treat their misadventure as a joke and quite another to be exchanging the language of conspiracy with him.
Sonia realized that it was one thing for her to laugh off their misadventure and quite another to be speaking the language of conspiracy with him.
"That'll do, Fatty," she said. "And it wasn't what I meant."
"That’s enough, Fatty," she said. "And that’s not what I meant."
Webster's eyes dulled at the rebuke.
Webster's eyes lost their shine at the criticism.
"No offence," he murmured indistinctly. "May I smoke?"
"No offense," he muttered softly. "Can I smoke?"
"You may do whatever you like. I'm going to bed."
"You can do whatever you want. I'm going to bed."
He opened a cigar-case and crossed to the fireplace in search of matches.
He opened a cigar case and went over to the fireplace to look for matches.
"I'm afraid you'll find the accommodation rather limited," he remarked, with his face turned away from her.
"I'm afraid you'll find the accommodations pretty limited," he said, not looking at her.
"I don't expect the Ritz in a village of six houses," she answered.
"I don't expect luxury in a village of just six houses," she replied.
"There's only one room."
"There's just one room."
Sonia sat up very erect in her chair; her breath came and went quickly and all her pulses seemed to be throbbing.
Sonia sat up straight in her chair; her breathing was rapid, and it felt like all her pulses were racing.
"Are you suggesting I should toss you for it?" she asked, with a flurried laugh.
"Are you saying I should just get rid of you for that?" she asked, with a nervous laugh.
He turned half round and regarded her out of the corner of one eye.
He turned partially and looked at her out of the corner of his eye.
"No need, is there?" he mumbled.
"No need, is there?" he muttered.
Sonia jumped up hastily.
Sonia jumped up quickly.
"Well, then, I'll take possession," she said. "You finish your cigar in peace; the landlord'll show me the way."
"Alright, I'll take over," she said. "You can finish your cigar in peace; the landlord will show me the way."
She hurried into the hall and rapped on a table till the proprietor appeared. He asked some question in German, but she could only shake her head and point up the stairs. Her meaning must have been clear, for he nodded and led the way with a lighted candle in his hand. There were two doors at the head of the stairs, and he opened the first. Looking over his shoulder, Sonia saw a bed without sheets or pillow-cases, and a jug standing upside down in the basin. The landlord closed the door with a muttered "Nein" and opened the one opposite. It was a room of the same size and character, but there were sheets on the bed and hot-water cans by the wash-hand stand. Two cabin trunks stood side by side under the window, their straps unloosed and hanging to the floor.
She rushed into the hall and knocked on a table until the owner came over. He asked something in German, but she could only shake her head and point upstairs. Her meaning must have been clear because he nodded and led the way with a lit candle in his hand. There were two doors at the top of the stairs, and he opened the first one. Looking over his shoulder, Sonia saw a bed without sheets or pillowcases and a jug turned upside down in the basin. The landlord closed the door with a murmured "No" and opened the other one. It was a room of similar size and style, but there were sheets on the bed and hot-water bottles by the washstand. Two cabin trunks sat side by side under the window, their straps unlaced and hanging down to the floor.
Sonia thanked the landlord and bade him good night. Left to herself, she inspected the lock, which seemed in order, removed her coat and hat—and tried to lift down Webster's trunk and drag it across the room. Her hand slipped as she tilted it off the chair, and there was a heavy thud, which reverberated through the silent house. She paused and [Pg 370]listened. There was a footstep on the stairs and a subdued tapping at the door; then her name was called.
Sonia thanked the landlord and said good night. Once alone, she checked the lock, which looked fine, took off her coat and hat, and tried to lift Webster's trunk to drag it across the room. Her hand slipped as she tilted it off the chair, and it hit the floor with a loud thud that echoed through the quiet house. She stopped and [Pg 370]listened. She heard a footstep on the stairs and a soft knock at the door; then someone called her name.
"You can come in, Fatty," she answered.
"You can come in, Fatty," she said.
He entered quickly, yet with embarrassment, and stood at the door, smiling lop-sidedly.
He hurried in, feeling a bit awkward, and stood by the door, smiling unevenly.
"You're a bit of a liar, aren't you?" she suggested, as she bent once more over the trunk.
"You're kind of a liar, aren't you?" she said, as she leaned over the trunk again.
"Here, let me help!" he said, coming forward and seizing the handle. "Where d'you want this put?"
"Here, let me help!" he said, stepping forward and grabbing the handle. "Where do you want this to go?"
"In the next room—the room you're going to sleep in. Hurry up!"
"In the next room—the one you're going to sleep in. Hurry up!"
Webster straightened his back and looked at her reproachfully.
Webster straightened his back and looked at her with disappointment.
"I say!—Sonia!" he protested.
"I can't believe it!—Sonia!" he protested.
His mouth seemed suddenly to have taken on a new flabbiness of outline.
His mouth suddenly appeared to have a new, softer shape.
"Hurry up, Fatty," she repeated, "and don't look so down on your luck. You've a lot to be thankful for. I've two brothers, and if either of them were in this house he'd be taking the skin off your back in strips. Clear the box out and then come back for your suitcase."
"Hurry up, Fatty," she said again, "and stop looking so sorry for yourself. You have a lot to be grateful for. I have two brothers, and if either of them were here, they’d be taking you down a peg. Clean out the box and then come back for your suitcase."
Webster obeyed her with docile humility.
Webster followed her instructions with obedient humility.
"Now then," she went on, when he returned, "one or two questions, Fatty. There's nothing wrong with your car, is there? And never was? This is all a little plot between you and your man. I thought so. Why?"
"Alright then," she continued when he came back, "I have a couple of questions, Fatty. Your car is fine, right? And it always has been? This is all just a little scheme between you and your guy. I figured as much. Why?"
He smiled—and avoided her eyes.
He smiled but avoided her gaze.
"It was rather a joke. You said so."
"It was kind of a joke. You said that."
"But not to be carried too far. How old am I, Fatty? Well, I'll tell you. Twenty-eight. And I've knocked about a bit. D'you think I go in for jokes of that kind?" He made no answer. "Well, as it happens, I don't. And if I did——! Tell me candidly, Fatty, do you think I should choose you?"
"But let's not get carried away. How old am I, Fatty? Well, I'll tell you. Twenty-eight. And I've experienced a lot. Do you really think I go for jokes like that?" He didn’t respond. "Well, the truth is, I don’t. And if I did—! Tell me honestly, Fatty, do you really think I would pick you?"
She stood watching him with an expression of such contempt that the worm turned in spite of himself.
She stood watching him with such a look of contempt that he couldn't help but feel uneasy.
"Then why the devil did you go on as you've been doing the last week?" he demanded, looking up and flushing under her gaze.
"Then why the hell did you keep doing what you’ve been doing this past week?" he asked, looking up and blushing under her stare.
"What have I done?"
"What have I done?"
"You've led me on—the whole way."
"You've been stringing me along this whole time."
"You?" She laughed and put her hands on his shoulders. "Go to bed, Fat Boy, and we'll hope you'll wake up sane."
"You?" She laughed and placed her hands on his shoulders. "Go to bed, Fat Boy, and let's hope you wake up sane."
The touch of her hands seemed to fire him.
The touch of her hands felt electrifying to him.
"This is my joke!" he exclaimed, catching her round the waist with one arm and pressing her head forward with the other till their lips met. "What are you afraid of, Sonia?" he whispered, as she struggled to break free from his arms. "No one'll ever know.... My God, you've nearly blinded me!"
"This is my joke!" he shouted, wrapping one arm around her waist and pushing her head forward with the other until their lips touched. "What are you scared of, Sonia?" he whispered, as she tried to escape his grip. "No one will ever find out.... Oh my God, you've almost blinded me!"
He loosed her with a shrill cry of pain and staggered back, holding both hands to an eye that she had all but driven through its socket with the pressure of her thumb.
He released her with a sharp cry of pain and staggered back, clutching both hands to an eye that she had nearly pushed out of its socket with the force of her thumb.
"That'll teach you!" she panted. "Get out, you little cur! Get out, I say, and let me never see your face again! Get out! Get out!!"
"That'll teach you!" she gasped. "Get out, you little mutt! Get out, I mean it, and let me never see your face again! Get out! Get out!!"
He stumbled from the room, and she slammed and bolted the door behind him. Then she flung herself on the bed with one hand over her mouth, sobbing, "To be kissed by that brute! Oh, you devil, you devil!"
He stumbled out of the room, and she slammed and locked the door behind him. Then she threw herself onto the bed with one hand over her mouth, sobbing, "To be kissed by that jerk! Oh, you devil, you devil!"
III
The following morning Sonia set herself to escape from a village whose name was unknown to her to a destination on which she was not yet decided, with the aid of three pounds in English money and an entire ignorance of the German language.
The next morning, Sonia resolved to leave a village whose name she didn't know, heading to a destination she had yet to decide, with the help of three pounds in English money and a complete lack of knowledge about the German language.
During the night three or four dominant ideas had crystallized in her mind: she must get away from Webster; she could hardly face the rest of the party and their inevitable questions; it was necessary to wait somewhere within the fare-radius of her money while she telegraphed for more. During breakfast she summoned the landlord and repeated "Bayreuth. Train. Me," with many gesticulations, until he left off scratching his head and harnessed a country cart to drive her to a station five miles away.
During the night, three or four main thoughts took shape in her mind: she had to get away from Webster; she could barely face the rest of the group and their inevitable questions; she needed to wait somewhere within the range of her money while she sent a telegram asking for more. During breakfast, she called the landlord over and repeated "Bayreuth. Train. Me," using lots of gestures, until he stopped scratching his head and hitched up a country cart to take her to a station five miles away.
After that there was no difficulty in reaching Bayreuth, where she was made welcome at her former hotel. She telegraphed home for money and only left at the end of two days, when instead of the money she received a wire from Sir Adolf Erckmann asking if she were still in Bayreuth and where he was to meet her. The manager of the hotel paid her fare to Nürnberg, where she invented friends to send her home, and in the meantime telegraphed again to her father.
After that, she had no trouble getting to Bayreuth, where she was warmly welcomed back at her old hotel. She sent a telegram home for money and only left after two days, when instead of the funds, she received a message from Sir Adolf Erckmann asking if she was still in Bayreuth and where he could meet her. The hotel manager covered her fare to Nürnberg, where she made up friends to send her home, and in the meantime, she sent another telegram to her father.
This time she gave Innspruck as her next address: from Bayreuth she had gone north through the midst of mobilizing troops and fleeing visitors, and it became clear that, if she waited long, her only chance of escape would be to turn south on her own tracks and cross through Austria into Italy. The manager of the Nürnberg hotel proved another friend, and with the money lent her by him she made her way over the frontier and resigned herself to waiting in Innspruck till her unaccountable father vouchsafed some reply to her telegrams.
This time she listed Innsbruck as her next address: from Bayreuth, she had traveled north amid mobilizing troops and fleeing visitors, and it became clear that if she waited too long, her only option for escape would be to backtrack south and cross through Austria into Italy. The manager of the Nürnberg hotel turned out to be another ally, and with the money he lent her, she managed to get across the border and resigned herself to waiting in Innsbruck until her mysterious father finally responded to her messages.
She was still at her hotel when war was declared. The city police called and demanded a passport which she did not possess; they inspected her luggage and removed all books and papers; finally she was ordered to report herself twice daily at the Town Hall, to remain in her hotel from eight at night till ten next morning and in no circumstances—on pain of death—to venture outside the city boundaries. It was too early as yet to say whether more stringent measures would be necessary: when her story had been checked, it might be possible to release her if no discrepancy were discovered in it: if she had any responsible friends or relations in Innspruck or the surrounding country, much time and trouble might be saved by getting them to attest her identity and bona fides. The interview was conducted with every mark of courtesy. With a sinking heart Sonia settled down to wait—in a hostile country, without money or friends, till the end of an endless war.
She was still at her hotel when war was declared. The city police called and demanded a passport that she didn’t have; they checked her luggage and took away all her books and papers. Finally, she was told to report to the Town Hall twice a day, to stay in her hotel from 8 PM until 10 AM, and under no circumstances—on pain of death—was she to leave the city limits. It was too early to know if stricter measures would be needed: once her story had been verified, they might be able to let her go if nothing was found that didn’t match. If she had any responsible friends or family in Innsbruck or the surrounding area, a lot of time and trouble could be saved if they could confirm her identity and bona fides. The interview was conducted with every sign of politeness. With a sinking heart, Sonia settled in to wait—in a hostile country, without money or friends, until the end of a never-ending war.
Her treatment for the first day or two was sympathetic. The hotel manager explained that he had no quarrel with the[Pg 373] English, who were among his best customers: it would indeed be a tragedy if they and the Austrians met and killed each other in battle: possibly if England confined herself to a naval war.... He grew less suave when it became known that troops were being poured across the Channel into France, and in her morning and evening walks to the Town Hall Sonia found herself greeted with menacing and contemptuous murmurs.
Her treatment for the first day or two was kind. The hotel manager said he had no problem with the[Pg 373] English, who were among his best customers: it would truly be a tragedy if they and the Austrians clashed and fought each other in battle; maybe if England just focused on naval warfare.... He became less charming when it became clear that troops were being sent across the Channel into France, and during her morning and evening walks to the Town Hall, Sonia found herself receiving menacing and scornful murmurs.
At the end of the week the public spirit had changed to a note of jubilant exultation. Her waiter, under the eyes of the manager and unchecked by word or sign, would hand her copies of the "Kölnische Zeitung" or "Neue Freie Presse" at luncheon, with a triumphant finger to the heavy headlines and a word or two of translation thrown out between the courses.
At the end of the week, the mood of the public had shifted to one of joyful celebration. Her waiter, with the manager watching and no words or signs to stop him, would hand her copies of the "Kölnische Zeitung" or "Neue Freie Presse" at lunch, pointing triumphantly at the bold headlines and offering a word or two of translation between courses.
"Paris one week—one," he would say, "zen Calais, zen London. London in dree week. Belgrade next week. And zen Warsaw. Warsaw in one months from now. See, it is all here, all. Yes. Ze war will be all over in one months."
"Paris in one week—one," he would say, "then Calais, then London. London in three weeks. Belgrade next week. And then Warsaw. Warsaw in one month from now. See, it's all here, all of it. Yes. The war will be over in one month."
Sonia attempted no reply. For ten days she spoke no word save to repeat her name night and morning to an officer of police and after the first week only ventured outside the hotel to report herself at the Town Hall. She was waiting her turn one afternoon in the now familiar queue when the Chief of Police summoned her into his room and presented her with a letter: the envelope had been opened and bore some initials and a date in blue pencil on the flap:
Sonia didn’t attempt to respond. For ten days, she didn’t say anything except to repeat her name every morning and night to a police officer, and after the first week, she only stepped outside the hotel to check in at the Town Hall. One afternoon, while she was waiting in the now-familiar line, the Chief of Police called her into his office and handed her a letter: the envelope was already opened and had some initials and a date written in blue pencil on the flap:
"Dear Miss Dainton,"—it ran—"I wonder if you remember me and the visit I gave myself the pleasure of paying you and your father when I was over from the States a year or two back? I am in this city for a day or two on business in connection with some oil-wells in which my firm is interested. I thought—and I sincerely hope I was not mistaken—that I caught sight of you as I drove from the depot to the Imperial (where I am staying). I am sending this by hand to every hotel in the town on the off chance of finding you. If it really was you, I trust you will grant me[Pg 374] permission to call on you, and perhaps you will give me the pleasure of your company at luncheon or dinner before I go on into Italy.—Believe me to be, dear Miss Dainton, very truly yours,
"Dear Miss Dainton,"—it said—"I hope you remember me from my visit to you and your father when I was in the States a year or two ago. I'm in this city for a couple of days on business related to some oil wells my company is involved with. I thought—and I really hope I wasn't mistaken—that I saw you as I drove from the train station to the Imperial (where I'm staying). I'm delivering this note to every hotel in town just in case I can find you. If it was you, I hope you'll let me[Pg 374] visit you, and maybe you could join me for lunch or dinner before I head to Italy.—Sincerely yours, dear Miss Dainton,"
Jas. Morris."
Jas. Morris."
Sonia read the letter under the vigilant scrutiny of the Chief of Police. The stilted phrasing was as unfamiliar as the name, but the neat, precise writing, small and regular as a monkish manuscript, was the writing of O'Rane.
Sonia read the letter while being closely watched by the Chief of Police. The awkward wording was just as unfamiliar as the name, but the tidy, precise handwriting, small and consistent like a monk's manuscript, was unmistakably O'Rane's.
"You are acquainted with this Mr. Morris?" asked the Chief of Police.
"You know this Mr. Morris?" asked the Chief of Police.
"I—I've met him once," stammered Sonia, "some years ago.
"I've met him once," Sonia stammered, "a few years ago."
"He knows you? Well enough to identify you? I have asked him to attend here this afternoon. Be good enough to be seated."
"He knows you? Well enough to recognize you? I've asked him to come here this afternoon. Please have a seat."
Sonia walked uncertainly to a chair and sat with thumping heart while the Chief of Police went on with his writing. Five, ten and fifteen minutes passed: there was no sign of O'Rane, and she felt herself growing desperate under the suspense. Then the door opened, and he was ushered in.
Sonia walked hesitantly to a chair and sat down, her heart racing, while the Chief of Police continued writing. Five, ten, and fifteen minutes went by with no sign of O'Rane, and she felt her anxiety increasing in the quiet. Then the door opened, and he was brought in.
"Guess you're the Chief of Police," he hazarded, stretching out his hand and not noticing the corner in which Sonia was sitting. "Pleased to meet you, sir. I got your note. What's your trouble anyway?"
"Guess you're the Chief of Police," he said, reaching out his hand and not seeing the corner where Sonia was sitting. "Nice to meet you, sir. I got your note. What's the problem?"
The Chief of Police presented him with his own letter and put a question in German.
The Chief of Police handed him his own letter and asked a question in German.
"Say, I don't use German," O'Rane answered. "French is the best I can manage. Why, that's uncommon like my fist! What way d'you come to have it?"
"Well, I don't speak German," O'Rane replied. "French is the best I can do. Seriously, that's rare! How did you end up with it?"
It was explained that Miss Dainton was under police supervision and that any letters were liable to be opened and read.
It was explained that Miss Dainton was being monitored by the police and that any letters could be opened and read.
"Gee! What's she been doing?" asked O'Rane. "Oh, I forgot! This blamed war. Yes. I reckon she's a prisoner. And I wanted her to dine with me."
"Wow! What’s she been up to?" asked O'Rane. "Oh, I forgot! This darn war. Yeah. I guess she’s a prisoner. And I wanted her to have dinner with me."
"Miss Dainton is in the room," said the Chief of Police, and O'Rane turned with a start of surprise. "It was hoped[Pg 375] you might be able to verify the particulars she has given about herself."
"Miss Dainton is in the room," said the Chief of Police, and O'Rane turned in surprise. "We were hoping you could confirm the details she provided about herself."
Sonia rose from her chair and came forward, with a feeling that every movement was betraying her and that the Chief of Police saw through the whole piece of play-acting and only waited an opportunity to break in and expose the masquerading American. O'Rane eyed her with superb deliberation.
Sonia got up from her chair and stepped forward, convinced that every move she made was giving her away, and that the Chief of Police could see right through her act and was just waiting for a chance to interrupt and reveal the impersonating American. O'Rane watched her with great intent.
"It's Miss Dainton, sure," he said, with a bow. "Pleased to meet you, Miss Dainton. Now, sir, what's the piece I'm to say?"
"It's definitely Miss Dainton," he said, with a bow. "Nice to meet you, Miss Dainton. Now, sir, what’s the piece I’m supposed to say?"
The Chief of Police extracted a foolscap sheet from his table-drawer.
The Chief of Police pulled a large sheet of paper from his desk drawer.
"Perhaps you can check the lady's statements," he said. "We only keep her till someone gives us guarantees of her good faith."
"Maybe you can look into what the lady said," he said. "We’re only holding her until someone provides us with assurances of her good intentions."
O'Rane was affected with sudden scruples.
O'Rane was suddenly filled with doubts.
"Guess you'd better find someone that knows her a bit better," he suggested. "I met her folk often enough, but I've not seen her for years."
"Looks like you should find someone who knows her a little better," he suggested. "I’ve met her family enough times, but I haven't seen her in years."
His hand moved towards his hat as though the last word had been said, but the more he strove to avoid responsibility the more it was pressed upon him.
His hand went to his hat as if the final word had been spoken, but the more he tried to dodge responsibility, the more it was thrust upon him.
"Quite formal questions," the Chief of Police kept repeating; but O'Rane continued to excuse himself.
"Very formal questions," the Chief of Police kept repeating; but O'Rane continued to make excuses.
"See here," he explained. "It's God knows how many years since I met her. I wrote that letter 'cos I've known her father since I was a boy and I wanted to do the civil to his daughter. This war's an international proposition, and we Americans aren't backing either side. If you let her go on my evidence, maybe you'll regret it and start getting off protests to my Government. And, if you keep her here, I shall be up against her folk and all the everlasting State Departments of Great Britain. Guess I'd sooner be quit of the proposition right now."
"Look," he said. "It's been ages since I met her. I wrote that letter because I've known her dad since I was a kid and I wanted to be polite to his daughter. This war is an international issue, and we Americans aren't taking sides. If you let her go based on what I say, you might regret it and start sending complaints to my government. And if you keep her here, I'll be dealing with her family and all the never-ending State Departments of Great Britain. I’d rather walk away from this situation right now."
"We will take all responsibility," urged the Chief of Police; and O'Rane began to yield with a bad grace. "They are just formal questions...."
"We'll take full responsibility," the Chief of Police insisted, and O'Rane started to give in reluctantly. "These are just standard questions...."
For five minutes O'Rane reluctantly allowed a minimum of uncompromising information to be corkscrewed out of him. Sonia's Christian name, surname and address were confirmed, but he knew nothing of her age and the reason for her presence in Austria. On the subject of her parents he was slightly more communicative, but Sir Roger Dainton, Baronet (or Knight—O'Rane knew little of these dime distinctions among, the British aristocracy) was only known to fame as the director of a company which his firm had the honour to supply with Carinthian oil. That was all he could say, and more than he cared to take the responsibility of saying. He was, of course, happy to be of assistance to either party, provided the strict neutrality of his country were maintained, and would hold himself at the disposal of Miss Dainton or of the police authorities until his departure for Italy the following day. Perhaps in return the Chief of Police would tell him if any difficulties were to be anticipated in crossing the frontier....
For five minutes, O'Rane reluctantly let a little bit of unyielding information come out of him. Sonia's first name, last name, and address were confirmed, but he didn't know her age or the reason she was in Austria. He was a bit more talkative about her parents, but Sir Roger Dainton, Baronet (or Knight—O'Rane didn't know much about these minor distinctions in the British aristocracy) was only known to him as the director of a company that his firm had the honor of supplying with Carinthian oil. That was all he could say, and more than he wanted to take responsibility for. He was, of course, happy to help either side, as long as his country's strict neutrality was maintained, and he would be available to Miss Dainton or the police until he left for Italy the next day. Perhaps in return, the Chief of Police would let him know if there were any expected issues with crossing the border...
The next morning a clerk from the police head-quarters called at the Imperial Hotel. O'Rane was seated in shirtsleeves in his private room, with a green cigar jutting out of his mouth and the table in front of him littered with specifications and oil-prices. The clerk announced that there seemed no reason to detain Miss Dainton any longer, but she had exhausted her money and could hardly travel back to England without assistance.
The next morning, a clerk from the police headquarters stopped by the Imperial Hotel. O'Rane was sitting in his shirtsleeves in his private room, a green cigar sticking out of his mouth, with the table in front of him covered in specifications and oil prices. The clerk mentioned that there was no reason to hold Miss Dainton any longer, but she had run out of money and could barely travel back to England without help.
"Guess that young woman regards me as a pocket-size providence," observed O'Rane impatiently. "I'm not through with my mail yet. What's the damage anyway? No, figure it out in dollars, I've no use for your everlasting krones. Or see here, you freeze on to these bills and fix things at the hotel, and, if Miss Dainton can get her baggage to the depot by four o'clock, I'll take her slick through to Genoa and put her on a packet there. It's no great way out of my road. I guess your Chief will fix her papers for her. That all? Then I'll finish off my mail."
"Looks like that young woman thinks I'm some kind of mini miracle worker," O'Rane said impatiently. "I haven’t finished my mail yet. What’s the damage anyway? No, break it down in dollars; I don't need your endless krones. Or here, hold onto these bills and sort things out at the hotel, and if Miss Dainton can get her luggage to the depot by four o'clock, I’ll take her straight to Genoa and put her on a ship there. It's not really out of my way. I assume your Chief will handle her paperwork? Is that everything? Then I’ll wrap up my mail."
At a quarter to four he met Sonia at the station and greeted her with the words, "Guess you don't give a row of[Pg 377] beans how soon you're quit of this township, Miss Dainton."
At 3:45, he met Sonia at the station and greeted her with the words, "I guess you don't care at all how soon you leave this town, Miss Dainton."
As they crossed the frontier he threw his cigar out of the window and began filling a pipe.
As they crossed the border, he tossed his cigar out the window and started filling a pipe.
"Now, young lady, perhaps you'll explain yourself," he said.
"Now, young lady, maybe you can explain yourself," he said.
IV
In what follows I have for authority the account of O'Rane, given hurriedly and with unconcentrated mind, and that of Sonia, acidulated with the bitterness of a pampered woman suddenly exposed to a torrent of unexpected insult. Sonia's conscience, if she have one, must have been disturbed when her deliverance came at the hands of a man whom her greatest adulators could hardly say she had treated well. She was prepared to make acknowledgement. O'Rane, however, gave her no opportunity.
In what follows, I rely on O'Rane's account, which was given quickly and without much thought, and Sonia's, which was full of the bitterness of a spoiled woman suddenly facing a wave of unexpected insults. Sonia's conscience, if she has one, must have been unsettled when her rescue came from a man whom even her biggest fans would struggle to say she had treated well. She was ready to acknowledge that. O'Rane, however, did not give her the chance.
"Come along!" he said, slapping a cane against his leg.
"Come on!" he said, tapping his cane against his leg.
"David ...!" she exclaimed in astonishment at his tone.
"David ...!" she exclaimed in shock at how he spoke.
His brows contracted and he became very still.
His brows furrowed, and he went completely still.
"Look here, Sonia," he said. "Let's clear away romance and come to grips. Possibly you don't know that, if I'd been caught on Austrian territory, I should have been shot——"
"Listen, Sonia," he said. "Let's cut the romance and get real. You might not know that if I'd been caught on Austrian territory, I would have been shot—"
"I do. It's just that ..."
"I do. It's just that ..."
"Don't interrupt! There's a war on, and your father's been mobilized, so that I came in his place. From now until we get back to England you will obey whatever orders I choose to give you. First of all, what's the latest game you've been up to?"
"Don’t interrupt! There’s a war going on, and your dad’s been called up, so I came in his place. From now until we return to England, you will follow whatever orders I decide to give you. First, what’s the latest game you’ve been playing?"
Sonia stared at him in amazement. He was lying negligently back in his corner with his feet stretched out on the seat, drawling his words in a tone that a half-caste might use to a dog. She kept her lips tightly shut until he rapped the window menacingly with his knuckles.
Sonia looked at him in disbelief. He was lounging back in his corner with his feet propped up on the seat, mumbling his words in a tone that someone of mixed heritage might use with a dog. She kept her lips pressed together until he knocked on the window threateningly with his knuckles.
"If you talk to me like that, David ..." she began.
"If you talk to me like that, David ..." she started.
He laughed derisively and watched her angry, flushed face until she turned and looked out of the window to avoid his eyes.
He laughed mockingly and watched her furious, red face until she turned away and looked out the window to escape his gaze.
No other word was spoken. As the train wound its way[Pg 378] in and out of the mountains, afternoon changed to evening, and the low-flung last shaft of sunlight showed her that O'Rane's eyes were closed and his lips smiling. Sonia became suddenly frightened, as though he were laughing at her in his sleep. Turning away, she closed her own eyes, but the stifling August heat parched her mouth and set the skin of her body pricking.
No one said a word. As the train twisted through the mountains[Pg 378], afternoon turned into evening, and the last sliver of sunlight revealed that O'Rane's eyes were shut and he had a smile on his lips. Sonia felt a sudden wave of fear, as if he was laughing at her in his sleep. She turned away and closed her eyes, but the suffocating August heat dried out her mouth and made her skin feel prickly.
At a wayside station an old woman hobbled to the window with a basket of grapes. Sonia felt in her purse and found it empty. After a moment's uneasy hesitation, she took a bunch with one hand and pointed to O'Rane with the other. The old woman nodded smilingly and tapped him gently on the shoulder. Still smiling he awoke, glanced round and spoke a few words in Italian: Sonia saw the old woman argue for a moment unavailingly, then shrug her shoulders and extend a skinny brown hand for the return of the grapes.
At a roadside station, an elderly woman hobbled to the window with a basket of grapes. Sonia checked her purse and found it empty. After a moment of uncomfortable hesitation, she took a bunch with one hand and pointed at O'Rane with the other. The old woman nodded with a smile and gently tapped him on the shoulder. Still smiling, he woke up, glanced around, and spoke a few words in Italian. Sonia watched as the old woman tried to argue for a moment without success, then shrugged her shoulders and extended a thin brown hand for the grapes to be returned.
"No, no! They're mine! I want them!" Sonia cried.
"No, no! They're mine! I want them!" Sonia shouted.
The old woman gesticulated violently and touched O'Rane's arm for support against his countrywoman.
The elderly woman waved her arms dramatically and grabbed O'Rane's arm for support against his fellow countrywoman.
"Have you paid for them?" he asked.
"Did you pay for them?" he asked.
Sonia glared at him through a mist of tears, bit her lip and threw the grapes back into the basket. O'Rane felt in his pocket and produced a lira, which he gave to the old woman as the train moved away from the station. She hurried painfully alongside with both hands full of the largest bunches, but he only shook his head and pulled the window up. The carriage was suddenly darkened as they entered a tunnel; on shooting into daylight the other side, he saw that Sonia's face was hidden and her shoulders heaving. O'Rane knocked out his pipe and composed himself for sleep.
Sonia stared at him through a blur of tears, bit her lip, and tossed the grapes back into the basket. O'Rane reached into his pocket and pulled out a lira, which he handed to the old woman as the train pulled away from the station. She hurried along painfully, her hands full of the biggest bunches, but he just shook his head and rolled the window up. The carriage suddenly went dark as they entered a tunnel; when they shot back into the daylight, he noticed that Sonia's face was hidden and her shoulders were shaking. O'Rane emptied his pipe and settled in for sleep.
Night had fallen before she spoke again.
Night had fallen before she spoke again.
"You must get me something to eat, David," she said. "I'm simply sick for want of food."
"You need to get me something to eat, David," she said. "I'm just starving."
He yawned slightly and filled another pipe.
He yawned a bit and packed another bowl.
"I'm starving," she went on hysterically. "I've had nothing since breakfast."
"I'm starving," she continued, sounding frantic. "I haven't had anything since breakfast."
"Nor have I, if it comes to that," he answered, breaking his long silence.
"Me neither, now that you mention it," he replied, ending his long silence.
"You may be different," she replied, covering her eyes with her hand. "You forget what I've been through."
"You might be different," she said, covering her eyes with her hand. "You forget what I’ve been through."
"You forget I am still waiting to hear," he answered politely.
"You forget I'm still waiting to hear," he replied politely.
Sonia relapsed into silence for a few moments, but the sight of O'Rane lighting his pipe and settling comfortably into his corner was too much for her.
Sonia fell quiet for a moment, but seeing O'Rane light his pipe and get comfy in his corner was too much for her.
"I must have food," she exclaimed. "I'll tell you, if you'll give me something to eat."
"I have to have food," she exclaimed. "I'll tell you if you give me something to eat."
"You'll tell me unconditionally," O'Rane answered lazily.
"You'll tell me no matter what," O'Rane replied casually.
A wave of passion swept over her. "You brute!" she gasped, springing to her feet. "You utter brute! I'll never tell you as long as I live!" O'Rane took a second match to his pipe, blew it out and threw it under the seat. "You sit there smoking——"
A rush of emotion hit her. "You monster!" she exclaimed, jumping to her feet. "You complete monster! I’ll never tell you as long as I live!" O'Rane lit another match for his pipe, blew it out, and tossed it under the seat. "You sit there smoking——"
"I'll stop if you like, and we'll run level. I warn you that I can hold out for four days without food and two or three without drink."
"I can stop if that's what you want, and we'll be even. Just so you know, I can go for four days without food and two or three days without water."
The anger passed as suddenly as it had come, and she dropped back on to the seat.
The anger faded just as quickly as it appeared, and she sank back into her seat.
"I think you probably get fainter if you wear your nerves out," he remarked disinterestedly.
"I think you probably get weaker if you wear yourself out from being so anxious," he said with little interest.
"I'd kill you if I could!" she muttered between her teeth.
"I'd kill you if I could!" she whispered through clenched teeth.
An hour later he was roused by a slight choking cry and looked up to find Sonia sitting huddled in a heap, with her head fallen forward on her chest and her arms hanging limply to her sides. Pulling out his watch, he looked at her for a few moments, and then observed:
An hour later, he was awakened by a faint choking sound and looked up to see Sonia sitting in a crumpled heap, her head bent forward on her chest and her arms hanging limply at her sides. He pulled out his watch, glanced at her for a few moments, and then remarked:
"You must relax all your muscles for a pukka faint, not only the neck and arms." She made no movement. "I used to sham faint on trigonometry afternoons at school," he went on, with a yawn. "Go flop on the floor and make Greenbank himself carry me out. I assure you it's not done like that, Sonia."
"You need to relax all your muscles for a proper faint, not just your neck and arms." She didn't move. "I used to fake faint during trigonometry classes at school," he continued, yawning. "I'd just flop on the floor and make Greenbank himself carry me out. I promise you it doesn't work like that, Sonia."
The limp arms gradually stiffened, and she looked round with half-opened eyes. "Where am I?"
The limp arms slowly became stiff, and she looked around with her eyes half-closed. "Where am I?"
"Some few hours from Genoa, I should think," he [Pg 380]answered cheerfully. "I've not booked beyond Milan, so as to have complete liberty of action."
"Maybe a few hours from Genoa, I’d guess," he [Pg 380] replied cheerfully. "I haven't booked anything past Milan, so I can have total freedom to decide."
She closed her eyes and lay back. "You're killing me, David," she moaned.
She closed her eyes and laid back. "You're killing me, David," she moaned.
He took a paper-backed novel out of his pocket and began to read it without troubling to answer.
He pulled a paperback novel out of his pocket and started reading it without bothering to respond.
The capitulation took place four hours later, when the dawn came stealing in at the window and illumined the dusty carriage with its cold grey light. Sonia raised a tear-stained face, and with swollen, parched lips begged for mercy. O'Rane lifted his suitcase from the rack and slowly unlocked it.
The surrender happened four hours later, as dawn crept in through the window and lit up the dusty carriage with its cold, grey light. Sonia lifted her tear-streaked face and, with swollen, dry lips, pleaded for mercy. O'Rane picked up his suitcase from the rack and slowly unlocked it.
"This is unconditional?" he asked.
"Is this unconditional?" he asked.
She nodded.
She agreed.
"You will do as I tell you as long as I find it worth while to give you orders?"
"You'll do what I say as long as I think it's worth it to give you orders?"
"Don't make me do anything horrid!"
"Please don't make me do anything terrible!"
He locked the suitcase and replaced it in the rack. Sonia looked at him for a moment without understanding and then burst into convulsive weeping.
He locked the suitcase and put it back on the rack. Sonia stared at him for a moment, confused, and then started crying uncontrollably.
"I can't bear it! I can't bear it any longer!" she sobbed. "You're torturing me! I'll do whatever you want!"
"I can't take it anymore! I can't take it any longer!" she cried. "You're torturing me! I'll do whatever you want!"
O'Rane smiled and lifted down the case once more.
O'Rane smiled and took down the case again.
"I haven't laid a finger on you," he remarked contemptuously. "I haven't spoken a dozen sentences. You've just had eighteen hours without food and eleven in my agreeable company. And you're broken! And you thought to measure wills with me! Have some food—and a drink. It's weak brandy and water. Not too much or your pride'll get the better of you, to say nothing of indigestion."
"I haven't touched you," he said with disdain. "I haven't even spoken more than a few sentences. You've just gone eighteen hours without food and spent eleven of those in my pleasant company. And you're falling apart! And you thought you could go against me? Here, eat something—and have a drink. It's just weak brandy and water. Don't have too much or your pride will take over, not to mention the chance of an upset stomach."
He handed her bread and a wing of chicken, which she ate ravenously in her fingers; then hard-boiled eggs and a piece of cheese.
He gave her some bread and a chicken wing, which she devoured with her fingers; then hard-boiled eggs and a slice of cheese.
"Say 'Thank you,'" he commanded at the end. She murmured something inaudible. "Clearly!" She repeated the words. "That's better. Now I'll start my breakfast, and you shall entertain me by telling the full and true [Pg 381]account of your latest scrape. And after that I'll tell you what I'm going to do with you. Fire away."
"Say 'Thank you,'" he ordered at the end. She whispered something unclear. "Louder!" She said the words again. "That's better. Now I'll start my breakfast, and you can keep me entertained by sharing the complete and honest [Pg 381]story of your latest adventure. And after that, I'll let you know what I'm planning to do with you. Go ahead."
He began a leisurely, nonchalant meal, but Sonia made no sound.
He started a relaxed, easy-going meal, but Sonia remained silent.
"I'm waiting," he was prompt to remind her.
"I'm waiting," he quickly reminded her.
She sat with folded arms, bidding him a silent defiance.
She sat with her arms crossed, silently defying him.
"Sonia, I'm not disobeyed—much," he told her very quietly.
"Sonia, I'm not disobeying you—much," he told her very quietly.
Her brave attempt to look unwaveringly into his purposeful black eyes broke down precipitately.
Her brave attempt to look steadily into his serious black eyes quickly fell apart.
"I'll tell you!" she promised breathlessly, and, as he resumed his breakfast, smiling, "You can see how you like it, you brute!"
"I'll tell you!" she promised breathlessly, and, as he went back to his breakfast, smiling, "You can see how you like it, you jerk!"
I have often thought over the story she told him without ever quite understanding its spirit. There was no longer the old endeavor to shock for the sake of shocking, but something more angry and bitter, as though she were matching his account of the risk he had undergone in reaching her by proving him a fool for his pains. The effect on his mind was shown in his brief, acid comment at the end:
I have often thought about the story she told him without ever fully grasping its meaning. There was no longer the old attempt to shock just for the sake of it, but something angrier and more bitter, as if she were trying to make him look foolish for all the trouble he went through to reach her. The impact on his mind was evident in his quick, sharp response at the end:
"And men have been ready to spoil their lives for you!"
"And guys have been willing to ruin their lives for you!"
"I didn't think you'd like it when you got it," she taunted.
"I didn't think you'd be into it when you got it," she teased.
O'Rane looked wistfully out of the window.
O'Rane gazed longingly out the window.
"And I've dreamed of you in five continents," he murmured half to himself. "Lying out under the stars in Mexico, just whispering your name in very hunger.... Ever since I was a boy at Oxford, and you promised ... you promised...."
"And I've dreamed of you on five continents," he whispered more to himself. "Lying under the stars in Mexico, just murmuring your name in longing.... Ever since I was a boy at Oxford, and you promised... you promised...."
"You've waited patiently for your revenge, David."
"You've waited patiently for your revenge, David."
"You weren't taking risks even then," he retorted. "Toujours le grand jeu. I could always get men to trust me ... put their lives in my hand. They knew I shouldn't let them down, but you could never stand your soul being seen naked...."
"You weren't taking risks even then," he shot back. "Always the big game. I could always get guys to trust me ... put their lives in my hands. They knew I wouldn't let them down, but you could never handle having your soul exposed...."
She broke in violently on his meditation.
She forcefully interrupted his meditation.
"Why did you ever come here?" she demanded.
"Why did you even come here?" she asked.
"Because I've lived in a world of dreams, Sonia. I've[Pg 382] been poor and rich and poor again—that made no difference—but I fancied that one day you would need me——"
"Because I've lived in a world of dreams, Sonia. I've[Pg 382] been poor and rich and poor again—that didn't change anything—but I imagined that one day you would need me——"
"You've insulted me ...!" she interrupted.
"You've offended me ...!" she interrupted.
He laid his hand gently on her knee.
He gently placed his hand on her knee.
"If anyone had had the courage ten years ago to tell you what I've told you to-day, instead of spoiling you, petting you, filling your head with the idea that the whole world revolved round you——"
"If anyone had the guts ten years ago to tell you what I’m telling you today, instead of spoiling you, pampering you, and filling your head with the idea that the whole world revolved around you——"
"Yet—you came out here——!" she put in mockingly, brushing his hand disdainfully away.
"Yet—you came out here——!" she said mockingly, brushing his hand away with disdain.
"There's a war on, Sonia," he answered. "Your old world's been blotted out. You'll find everything changed when you get back, and no niche for you to fill. Everything we value or love will have to be sacrificed, and you've never sacrificed anything but your friends. I came out here because I hoped the war would have sobered you. It might have been the making of you. It might have made a woman of you."
"There's a war going on, Sonia," he replied. "Your old world’s gone. Everything will be different when you return, and there won’t be a place for you. Everything we care about or love will have to be given up, and you’ve only sacrificed your friends. I came out here because I thought the war would have changed you. It could have helped you grow up. It could have made you a stronger woman."
Nine days later they parted at Paddington. From Genoa they had taken an Italian boat to Marseilles, changed to a P. & O. and landed at Plymouth. Lady Dainton was engaged in turning Crowley Court into a hospital, and at Sir Roger's request I met Sonia, gave her a late luncheon, notified the Foreign Office of her return and put her on board a Melton train at Waterloo.
Nine days later, they said goodbye at Paddington. After leaving Genoa, they took an Italian boat to Marseilles, switched to a P. & O. ship, and arrived in Plymouth. Lady Dainton was busy converting Crowley Court into a hospital, and at Sir Roger's request, I met Sonia, treated her to a late lunch, informed the Foreign Office of her return, and put her on a Melton train at Waterloo.
She was communicative with the volubility of an aggrieved woman, and more than one passer-by on the platform looked curiously at her flushed face and indignant brown eyes.
She spoke openly with the expressiveness of a woman who felt wronged, and more than one passerby on the platform glanced curiously at her flushed face and angry brown eyes.
"No, I decline to be mixed up in the quarrel," I told her, when she invited my opinion of O'Rane.
"No, I don't want to get involved in the argument," I told her when she asked for my opinion about O'Rane.
"Then you agree with him?"
"Do you agree with him?"
"I have no views, Sonia," I said.
"I don't have any opinions, Sonia," I said.
"That's nonsense!" she exclaimed. "I've told you what he said, and it's either true or not true." Her voice suddenly softened and became pleading. "George, I'm—I'm not like that."
"That's ridiculous!" she exclaimed. "I've told you what he said, and it's either true or false." Her voice suddenly softened and became pleading. "George, I'm—I'm not like that."
"I will not discuss you with yourself," I said. "Generally speaking, I don't understand the modern Society girl——"
"I will not discuss you with yourself," I said. "Generally speaking, I don't get the modern Society girl——"
"And you hate her!" Sonia put in.
"And you hate her!" Sonia added.
I said nothing.
I said nothing.
"Why?" she pursued.
"Why?" she pressed.
"Too much of an arriviste," I hazarded. "Too much on the make, too keen to get there."
"Too much of an arriviste," I guessed. "Too eager to succeed, too determined to get there."
She pondered my criticism deliberately.
She thought about my criticism carefully.
"You were born there," she observed, as though explaining a distinction I ought to have appreciated.
"You were born there," she noted, as if clarifying a difference I should have understood.
"My dear Sonia, a bachelor has no social status," I said. "Whether he's received or not depends on the possession of respectable dress-clothes."
"My dear Sonia, a bachelor has no social status," I said. "Whether he’s welcomed or not depends on having respectable formalwear."
"Beryl was born there," she continued, following her own line of thought. "So was Violet, or Amy Loring. If you're the daughter of a successful brewer, packed off to London to get married——"
"Beryl was born there," she continued, following her own line of thought. "So was Violet, or Amy Loring. If you're the daughter of a successful brewer, sent off to London to get married——"
"This is morbid," I interrupted, looking at my watch to see how much longer we were to be kept waiting.
"This is creepy," I interrupted, checking my watch to see how much longer we had to wait.
"That little cur talked as if it were my fault!" she cried in shrill excitement.
"That little dog acted like it was my fault!" she yelled in high-pitched excitement.
I found a note at the Admiralty to say that O'Rane would be grateful for a bed in Princes Gardens as the Gray's Inn rooms had been let. During dinner that night he made no mention of his Austrian expedition and seemed only interested to learn how the war had progressed in his absence. We discussed the changes in the War Office and Cabinet, speculated on the untried Haldane Expeditionary Force and came back eternally to the reputed infallibility of German arms. No man alive at that time will forget his thrill on reading that the massed might of Germany had been brought to a standstill before Liège. The engine of destruction was so perfect that a single pebble might seemingly throw it out of gear, and with the crude optimism of those early days we talked of the Russians hammering at the gates of East Prussia and the possibility of peace by Christmas.
I found a note at the Admiralty saying that O'Rane would appreciate a bed in Princes Gardens since the Gray's Inn rooms were booked. During dinner that night, he didn’t mention his trip to Austria and seemed mainly interested in finding out how the war had gone while he was away. We talked about the changes in the War Office and Cabinet, speculated about the untested Haldane Expeditionary Force, and kept coming back to the supposedly unbeatable might of the German military. No one alive at that time will forget the rush of excitement on reading that the combined strength of Germany had been halted at Liège. The war machine was so advanced that a single pebble could seemingly disrupt it, and with the naive optimism of those early days, we discussed the Russians pushing against the gates of East Prussia and the chance of peace by Christmas.
O'Rane, unwontedly taciturn and out of humour, laughed scornfully.
O'Rane, unusually quiet and in a bad mood, laughed mockingly.
"A five months' war when Germany knows that if she fails she'll sink to the level of Spain? We've got a [Pg 384]superhuman job. Every man we can get.... I hope you'll forgive me, sir, I'm treating your house as my own and inviting a few men for a recruiting campaign——"
"A five-month war where Germany knows that if she fails, she'll fall to the level of Spain? We've got a [Pg 384]superhuman task ahead. Every man we can get.... I hope you’ll forgive me, sir; I’m treating your house like my own and inviting a few guys for a recruiting drive——"
"Go carefully," urged Bertrand. "I suggested you for an interpretership in France or Russia, whichever they wanted."
"Be careful," Bertrand advised. "I recommended you for an interpreter position in France or Russia, depending on what they prefer."
"I wonder how long they'll take to make up their minds?" O'Rane asked, with a touch of impatience. "I applied for a commission before I left England. I—I can't wait, sir."
"I wonder how long it will take them to make a decision?" O'Rane asked, sounding a bit impatient. "I applied for a commission before I left England. I—I can't wait, sir."
"My dear boy ...!"
"My dear son ...!"
"Oh, I know it's very childish, sir," O'Rane answered, with a laugh. "But I'm desperate."
"Oh, I know it sounds really childish, sir," O'Rane replied with a laugh. "But I'm really desperate."
Bertrand, who knew of his financial troubles, raised his eyebrows and said nothing. The next evening we had our informal recruiting committee-meeting and divided the home counties into twelve districts, pledging each member to gather in five hundred recruits within a week. The Government machinery was slow to gather motion, and patriotism and restlessness combined to make of every man an amateur Napoleon. As I looked round my uncle's dining-room, one feature of O'Rane's committee was noticeable as illustrating a simple philosophy he had held in boyhood. On his right sat Sinclair, whose adherence had been won more than fifteen years ago in the matter of a forged copy of Greek Alcaics for the Shelton Prize; on his left I recognized Brent, elected to an All Souls' Fellowship shortly after O'Rane had retired from the contest; at the foot of the table was James Morris of Ennismore Gardens, Mexico City Gaol and elsewhere. The others I had not met before, but their sole common characteristic seemed to be that at some period of their careers David O'Rane had made himself indispensable to them all.
Bertrand, who was aware of his financial issues, raised his eyebrows and said nothing. The next evening, we held our informal recruiting committee meeting and divided the home counties into twelve districts, committing each member to gather five hundred recruits within a week. The government process was slow to get moving, and a mix of patriotism and impatience turned every man into an amateur Napoleon. As I looked around my uncle's dining room, one aspect of O'Rane's committee stood out, reflecting a simple philosophy he had believed in since childhood. To his right sat Sinclair, whose loyalty had been secured over fifteen years ago concerning a forged copy of Greek Alcaics for the Shelton Prize; to his left was Brent, elected to an All Souls' Fellowship shortly after O'Rane retired from the competition; at the foot of the table was James Morris from Ennismore Gardens, Mexico City Gaol, and other places. I hadn't met the others before, but their only shared trait seemed to be that at some point in their careers, David O'Rane had made himself essential to all of them.
"I want a week of your undivided time," said the Chairman. "Each one will have a district, a car and a doctor. I want each to raise five hundred men, and you'll find it easiest to borrow a system, which Mr. Sinclair can explain to you, of getting hold of the enthusiasts and making each one bring in another, snowball fashion. You're on strong ground[Pg 385] if you're in first yourselves. Is there anybody here who won't help me?"
"I need a whole week of your full attention," said the Chairman. "Everyone will have a district, a car, and a doctor. I want each of you to recruit five hundred people, and you’ll find it easiest to use a method that Mr. Sinclair can explain to you, which involves getting the enthusiastic ones to recruit others in a snowball effect. You'll be on solid ground[Pg 385] if you’re leading the charge yourselves. Is there anyone here who won’t support me?"
The house—at full strength—went into committee. With what he described as poetic justice and I preferred to call malice, O'Rane gave me the town of Easterly, which is known to history for its anti-Government riots in the South African War and to the Disarmament League for the flattering reception accorded to five years of peace propaganda. As I could only address evening meetings, when my work at the Admiralty was over, Bertrand undertook to canvass the district by day in such time as he could spare from turning Princes Gardens into a hospital.
The house—fully operational—went into committee. With what he called poetic justice and I saw as malice, O'Rane handed me the town of Easterly, famous for its anti-Government riots during the South African War and known to the Disarmament League for the warm welcome given to five years of peace campaigns. Since I could only speak at evening meetings after finishing my work at the Admiralty, Bertrand agreed to campaign in the district during the day whenever he could take a break from converting Princes Gardens into a hospital.
"How soon do we start, Raney?" I asked, when the committee was dispersed, and we were walking upstairs to bed.
"How soon do we start, Raney?" I asked as the committee broke up and we headed upstairs to bed.
"To-morrow," he answered. "Five hundred multiplied by twelve, six thousand. Most of them will take a bullet in their brain; you can't begin that sort of thing too soon."
"Tomorrow," he replied. "Five hundred times twelve, six thousand. Most of them will take a bullet to the head; you can't start that kind of thing too early."
"You're in a cheerful mood," I observed.
"You're in a good mood," I noted.
"If I could get out to-morrow ...! Man, I know the drill from A to Z, I was under fire all through the Balkan Wars ... and your uncle, in the kindness of his heart, talks about interpreterships! My God!"
"If I could get out tomorrow ...! Man, I know the routine inside and out, I was under fire during the Balkan Wars ... and your uncle, out of the kindness of his heart, talks about interpreter jobs! My God!"
"He only wanted to preserve your precious young life," I said.
"He just wanted to protect your precious youth," I said.
"You damned fool, d'you think I want my life preserved?" he blazed out, with such passion as I had not seen in his face since the first weeks that I knew him at Melton.
"You stupid fool, do you think I want to keep my life?" he shouted, with a passion I hadn't seen in his face since the first weeks I met him at Melton.
V
A recruiting campaign presents sorry studies in psychology. Easterly was the only ground I worked, but I imagine the Easterly types are to be found everywhere. There were hale, open-air men who enlisted because it was the obvious thing to do, over-age men who struggled to circumvent the doctor, and boys who rushed forward adventurous and [Pg 386]unheeding as they would have rushed to a race-meeting or polar expedition.
A recruiting campaign shows some unfortunate insights in psychology. Easterly was the only place I worked, but I bet you can find people like those in Easterly everywhere. There were healthy, outdoorsy guys who enlisted because it seemed like the right choice, older men who tried to avoid the doctor, and young boys who eagerly jumped in, just as they would have rushed to a race or a polar expedition.
Others reflected longer and advanced more slowly—men with domestic responsibilities who yet appreciated the gravity of what was at stake; men who were urged on by speeches or taunts; and again, and with pathetic impetuosity, boys whose fathers and brothers were already falling in the tragic glory of the Mons retreat.
Others took their time to think things through and moved at a slower pace—men with family obligations who understood the seriousness of the situation; men who were motivated by speeches or insults; and, with a desperate eagerness, boys whose fathers and brothers were already sacrificing themselves in the tragic glory of the Mons retreat.
Slower still came the self-conscious men who could never visualize themselves as soldiers, some so slowly that they never reached the booth. There was an almost articulate struggle of mind with those who had mounted socially until they affected contempt for mere privates and yet saw no likelihood of securing a commission; yet this was to some extent balanced by the readiness of others to sink in the social scale. Many a clerk, who had starved to preserve black-coated gentility, grasped the opportunity of abandoning pretension and a semi detached villa. "I'm comfortable—for the first time in my life," one of them told my uncle. And there was an appreciable minority of sons with excessive mothers, and husbands with too persistent wives, crowding to the Colours like schoolboys on holiday.
Slower still came the self-conscious men who could never see themselves as soldiers, some so slowly that they never made it to the booth. There was a nearly visible mental struggle for those who had climbed socially until they looked down on mere privates but didn’t see any chance of getting a commission; still, this was somewhat balanced by the willingness of others to drop in social status. Many clerks, who had gone hungry to maintain their respectable image, seized the chance to let go of pretentiousness and a semi-detached villa. "I'm comfortable—for the first time in my life," one of them told my uncle. And there was a noticeable group of sons with overbearing mothers and husbands with overly demanding wives, rushing to enlist like schoolboys on holiday.
By the time that my canvass started in earnest, the cream had been skinned from the district. Lord Kitchener's magic name and the alarm of the great retreat had attracted the willing fighters, and we were left with some whose imagination was unstirred and others who frankly opposed our efforts. My first meeting was strongly reminiscent of old political wrangles in the Cranbourne Division. I was met at the doors of the National School by Kestrell, the secretary of the Easterly Democratic Union, who had habitually sat on my platform and moved votes of thanks when I discoursed on international disarmament. Some years earlier he had abandoned an assured livelihood to organize the hotter-headed section of labour in the town. Throughout the week he preached the General Strike and on Sundays performed the office of Reader in the conventicle of a microscopic sect. Frail and passionate, with excited gestures and the eyes of a fanatic, I always[Pg 387] regarded him as a man who would burn or be burned with almost equal serenity.
By the time my campaign really kicked off, the best candidates had already signed up. Lord Kitchener's famous name and the panic from the big retreat had drawn in the eager fighters, leaving us with some people who weren't inspired and others who outright opposed our efforts. My first meeting strongly reminded me of old political battles in the Cranbourne Division. I was greeted at the doors of the National School by Kestrell, the secretary of the Easterly Democratic Union, who often sat on my platform and moved votes of thanks when I spoke about international disarmament. A few years earlier, he had given up a stable job to organize the more radical labor group in town. Throughout the week, he advocated for the General Strike, and on Sundays, he served as the Reader in a tiny sect. Delicate and intense, with animated gestures and the eyes of a zealot, I always[Pg 387] saw him as a person who would either set fire to everything or willingly go up in flames himself.
"I'm surprised to see you here, Mr. Oakleigh," he remarked, with strong disapproval in his tones as he shook hands.
"I'm surprised to see you here, Mr. Oakleigh," he said, clearly disapproving as he shook hands.
"I'm afraid we can't talk about the federation of Europe till we've won this war," I said.
"I'm afraid we can't discuss the federation of Europe until we've won this war," I said.
He sniffed contemptuously and walked to the back of the hall, where he opened fire with extracts from my speeches and articles, lovingly culled and flatteringly sandwiched between those of the Right Honourable Michael Bendix, one-time self-styled leader of pro-Boer nonconformity, later the chief ornament of the "Little Navy" group, later still—in the first days of August—the Cabinet champion of non-intervention, and subsequently a fire-eating Conscriptionist and parvenu War Lord.
He sniffed in disdain and walked to the back of the hall, where he took shots at my speeches and articles, carefully selected and flattering placed between those of the Right Honourable Michael Bendix, once claimed leader of pro-Boer nonconformity, later the main figure of the "Little Navy" group, then in early August, the Cabinet supporter of non-intervention, and eventually a fierce Conscription supporter and upstart War Lord.
Bertrand and I laboured unremittingly for the first four out of our appointed seven days, but the numbers never rose beyond a daily average of fifty, and I was compelled to warn O'Rane that if he wanted better results he must come and lend a hand. Two evenings later he appeared with Loring, scornful and charged with his new resentment against the world.
Bertrand and I worked tirelessly for the first four out of our scheduled seven days, but the numbers never exceeded a daily average of fifty. I had to warn O'Rane that if he wanted better results, he needed to come and help out. Two evenings later, he showed up with Loring, full of disdain and carrying his new grudge against the world.
"The fellows have been falling over each other in my district," he said. "I always told you I could make men follow me."
"The guys have been tripping over each other in my area," he said. "I always told you I could get people to follow me."
"Let's have an ocular demonstration here," I suggested.
"Let's have a visual demonstration here," I suggested.
"You get up and do your turn," he answered. "I'll stampede the meeting later if you don't catch on."
"You get up and take your turn," he replied. "I'll shake things up at the meeting later if you don't get it."
Our meeting was held in Easterly Market Square round the steps of the Cross as the men returned from work. As there were two new speakers present, I introduced them and left Bertrand to prove for the hundredth time that the war had been engineered by Germany and that the stakes were no less than the whole order of civilization which England represented. As the speech began, Kestrell moved to the foot of the steps and quoted my uncle's earlier assurances that Germany was entirely amicable: when it was over he invited[Pg 388] the audience to say whether the German working man had willed the war and what the English labouring classes stood to get out of it.
Our meeting took place in Easterly Market Square around the steps of the Cross as the men came back from work. Since there were two new speakers present, I introduced them and left Bertrand to argue once again that Germany had orchestrated the war and that the stakes involved the entire order of civilization that England represented. As the speech began, Kestrell moved to the bottom of the steps and referenced my uncle's earlier claims that Germany was completely friendly: once it ended, he asked[Pg 388] the audience whether the German working man had wanted the war and what the English working classes would gain from it.
"What I says is, it takes two to make a quarrel," he proceeded, thumping a clenched fist into the open palm of the other hand. "'Oo done it 'ere? You? Me? I don't think. Was it Parliament? Ask these gentlemen: you've got a lord 'ere and two members. Of course the workin' man was gettin' uppish with 'is strikes and what not, but that's jest 'is pore misguided way. A bit o' martial law will set that right. You bin given King and Country for three weeks—'ard, and your duty's plain: work for Capital when there's peace and fight for it when there's war. It must be you as fights, 'cause there's no one else. An' you'll fight so that when it's over you can come back—if you 'aven't been killed—and find everything jest as it was before. I know what war is, and I saw our chaps when they came back from fighting for Capital in the Transvaal. You won't get no more of this blessed country by fightin' for it, and you couldn't lose more if the Germans came and collared the lot. Now if some of these lords and members 'ere went out and did a bit of fighting themselves——"
"What I'm saying is, it takes two to start an argument," he continued, banging a clenched fist into the open palm of the other hand. "Who did it here? You? Me? I don't think so. Was it Parliament? Ask these gentlemen: you've got a lord here and two representatives. Sure, the working man was getting restless with his strikes and all that, but that's just his poor misguided way. A bit of martial law will fix that. You've been serving King and Country for three weeks—hard, and your duty is clear: work for Capital when there's peace and fight for it when there's war. It must be you who fights because there's no one else. And you'll fight so that when it's all over, you can come back—if you haven't been killed—and find everything just as it was before. I know what war is, and I saw our guys when they returned from fighting for Capital in the Transvaal. You won't gain any more of this blessed country by fighting for it, and you couldn't lose anything more if the Germans came and took it all. Now if some of these lords and representatives here went out and did a bit of fighting themselves——"
Loring rose swiftly to his feet.
Loring quickly got to his feet.
"Of the three 'lords and members' present," he said, "one is considerably over military age, another has a commission, the third has applied for one."
"Of the three 'lords and members' here," he said, "one is well past military age, another has a commission, and the third has applied for one."
"And 'ow soon are you going out?" inquired Kestrell.
"And how soon are you going out?" Kestrell asked.
"As soon as I can get transferred to a service battalion."
"As soon as I can get moved to a service battalion."
Kestrell grimaced knowingly.
Kestrell grimaced with understanding.
"Do they send lords out?" he inquired, with a wink to his supporters.
"Do they send lords out?" he asked, giving a wink to his supporters.
Loring, who had been spared the wit and urbanity of a contested election, turned suddenly white, and I, remembering the day fifteen years before when the news of his father's death in the Transvaal reached Oxford, pulled him back into his seat before he could reply.
Loring, who hadn’t experienced the cleverness and sophistication of a tough election, suddenly went pale, and I, recalling the day fifteen years earlier when the news of his father's death in the Transvaal arrived in Oxford, pulled him back into his seat before he could respond.
O'Rane yawned and pulled his hands slowly out of his pockets.
O'Rane yawned and slowly pulled his hands out of his pockets.
"Dam' dull meeting, George," he observed. "What's the fellow's name? Kestrell? Bet you I enlist him within seven minutes."
"That was a boring meeting, George," he said. "What's the guy's name? Kestrell? I bet I can get him to sign up in seven minutes."
"A fiver you don't," I whispered back.
"A five-dollar bill, you don't," I whispered back.
He rose to his feet and slowly swept the circle of faces with his eyes, waiting deliberately to let the graceful debonair poise of his body be seen. The crowd watched him silently, as a music-hall audience awaits the development of a new turn; but he seemed indifferent to their interest and appeared to linger for a yet profounder depth of silence. Then with a quick turn of the head he faced Kestrell.
He stood up and slowly scanned the circle of faces, deliberately letting his confident, graceful stance be noticed. The crowd watched him quietly, like a theater audience anticipating a new performance; yet he seemed unfazed by their attention and seemed to wait for an even deeper silence. Then, with a quick turn of his head, he faced Kestrell.
"Will you come to France with me?" he asked. "I am going as soon as possible, because the men there who are defending us and our women are heavily outnumbered. I don't care who made the war, but I do care about my friends being killed. You'll probably be killed if you come, but you'll have done your best—just as you would if a dozen hooligans knocked down a friend of yours and jumped on him. Will you come?"
"Will you come to France with me?" he asked. "I’m going as soon as I can because the guys over there who are protecting us and our families are seriously outnumbered. I don’t care who started the war, but I do care about my friends getting killed. You’ll probably get killed if you come, but you’ll have done your best—just like you would if a bunch of thugs tackled a friend of yours and started beating him up. Will you come?"
Kestrell's lips parted, but before he could speak a boy at the back of the crowd called out:
Kestrell opened his mouth to speak, but before he could say anything, a boy in the back of the crowd shouted:
"I'll come, mister!"
"I'll be there, mister!"
O'Rane raised his hand to silence the interruption.
O'Rane raised his hand to quiet the interruption.
"I am speaking to Mr. Kestrell," he said, "he knows what war is."
"I’m talking to Mr. Kestrell," he said, "he knows what war is."
"The working man never wanted this one," Kestrell cried excitedly.
"The working man never wanted this one," Kestrell exclaimed excitedly.
"Nobody in England wanted it. But it's upon us, and the working man is being killed like everyone else. Don't you care to help?"
"Nobody in England wanted it. But it's here now, and the working man is suffering just like everyone else. Don't you want to help?"
There was no reply, but the crowd moved restlessly. O'Rane glanced at his watch and picked up his dustcoat from the seat of the car.
There was no response, but the crowd shifted uneasily. O'Rane looked at his watch and grabbed his coat from the car seat.
"There are two lads here, sir," called a farmer from the left of the circle.
"There are two guys over here, sir," called a farmer from the left side of the circle.
O'Rane shook his head and thrust his arms into the coat.
O'Rane shook his head and slipped his arms into the coat.
"Unless Mr. Kestrell comes I prefer to go alone," he said: and then to my uncle, "Shall we get back sir?"
"Unless Mr. Kestrell shows up, I'd rather go alone," he said, then turned to my uncle, "Shall we head back, sir?"
The farmer's two recruits hurried forward, blushing deeply as the eyes of the meeting turned on to them.
The farmer's two new hires rushed forward, blushing furiously as everyone's attention at the meeting turned to them.
"You don't know what war is," O'Rane told them. "I—have been under fire, and, like Mr. Kestrell, I do know. If every man in this square volunteered, the half of you would be killed and those that came back would be cut about, crippled, blind. You'd have done the brave thing, but a lifetime of helplessness is a long price to pay for it."
"You don't know what war is," O'Rane told them. "I—have been under fire, and, like Mr. Kestrell, I do know. If every man in this square volunteered, half of you would be killed, and those who came back would be injured, disabled, or blind. You'd have done the brave thing, but a lifetime of being helpless is a steep price to pay for it."
"I'll take my chance, sir!" This time the voice came from the right.
"I'll take my chance, sir!" This time, the voice came from the right.
"Two—three—four." O'Rane shook his head and half turned away. "I'll go alone and trust to luck. Mr. Kestrell——"
"Two—three—four." O'Rane shook his head and turned partly away. "I'll go alone and take my chances. Mr. Kestrell——"
"Oh, damn old Kestrell!"
"Oh, damn old Kestrell!"
I could not locate the speaker, but the voice was new.
I couldn’t find the speaker, but the voice was unfamiliar.
"He speaks for labour here," said O'Rane, "and, though I've worked with my hands in most parts of the world, I was a capitalist till the war. He says this is a capitalist's war——"
"He represents the working class here," said O'Rane, "and even though I've done manual work in many places around the world, I was a capitalist until the war. He claims this is a capitalist's war——"
"Ay, and so it is!" burst from Kestrell.
"Ay, and so it is!" Kestrell exclaimed.
"Then let Capital fight for Capital, and God help the working man who's out there at this moment if the working man at home won't go out and fight for him."
"Then let Capital battle for Capital, and God help the worker out there right now if those at home won't step up and fight for him."
He stepped into the car and caught hold of the wheel, finding time to whisper—
He got into the car and grabbed the wheel, taking a moment to whisper—
"I've never driven one of these dam' things, George."
"I've never driven one of these damn things, George."
There was a convulsive movement in the crowd, and a knot of men ran up to the side of the car.
There was a sudden motion in the crowd, and a group of men rushed up to the side of the car.
"Aren't you going to take us, sir?" they demanded.
"Aren't you taking us, sir?" they asked.
"There are plenty of recruiting offices if you want to join," he answered, rapidly counting the men with his eyes. "I want all or none and I hoped when you knew your own friends were fighting and others were going out to help...." He broke off and looked eagerly at the faces in front of him. "We should have made a fine show!" he cried, his voice ringing with excitement. "I—I've never let a man down yet, and you'd have stood by me, wouldn't you? We've never had a chance like this before—to risk everything so that if[Pg 391] we're killed we shall have spent our lives to some purpose, and if we come back—however maimed—we shall have done the brave, proud thing. I wanted Kestrell on my right...."
"There are plenty of recruitment offices if you want to enlist," he replied, quickly scanning the men with his eyes. "I want all or nothing, and I thought when you realized your friends were fighting and others were going out to help...." He paused and looked eagerly at the faces in front of him. "We would have made a great impression!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement. "I—I've never let a man down yet, and you would have supported me, right? We've never had a chance like this before—to risk everything so that if[Pg 391] we’re killed, we’ll have lived our lives with purpose, and if we come back—no matter how injured—we’ll have done something brave and honorable. I wanted Kestrell on my right...."
He shrugged his shoulders slightly and buttoned his coat, but the excitement in his voice and black eyes was infecting the crowd.
He shrugged his shoulders a bit and buttoned his coat, but the excitement in his voice and dark eyes was contagious to the crowd.
"Never mind him, sir," urged the little group round the car.
"Forget about him, sir," urged the small group around the car.
With sudden decision O'Rane jumped out and walked to the steps of the Cross where Kestrell was standing. Not a man moved, but every eye followed his progress, and in the silence of the crowded square there was no sound but the light tread of his feet.
With a sudden decision, O'Rane jumped out and walked to the steps of the Cross where Kestrell was standing. No one moved, but every eye followed his progress, and in the silence of the crowded square, the only sound was the light tread of his feet.
"Let's part friends, Mr. Kestrell," he said. "You were the only one here with pluck enough to speak against this war."
"Let's part as friends, Mr. Kestrell," he said. "You were the only one here brave enough to speak out against this war."
"It's an unrighteous war!" cried Kestrell, two spots of colour burning vividly on his white cheeks.
"It's an unjust war!" shouted Kestrell, two spots of color glowing brightly on his pale cheeks.
"Most wars are that, my friend, but as long as the boys I was at school with are being shot down ... Good-bye ... if you won't come?"
"Most wars are like that, my friend, but as long as the guys I went to school with are getting killed... Goodbye... if you won't come?"
There was no answer, and the two faced each other until Kestrell's eyes fell. O'Rane's voice sank and took on a softer tone.
There was no reply, and the two stared at each other until Kestrell looked away. O'Rane's voice lowered and became softer.
"If it's ever right to shed blood, this is the time," he said. "We'll see it through together, side by side——"
"If there's ever a time when it's right to spill blood, it's now," he said. "We'll get through this together, side by side——"
"You're an officer!" Kestrell interjected, as a man worsted in an argument will seize on a slip of grammar.
"You're an officer!" Kestrell interrupted, like someone losing a debate will jump on a grammar mistake.
"I'm nothing at present. If you'll come, we'll go into the ranks together. Get another friend on your other side—no man comes with us unless he brings a friend,—and if only one's hit, the other can bring back word of him. Why won't you shake hands, Kestrell? This is the morning of our greatest day."
"I'm nothing right now. If you come, we can join the ranks together. Bring another friend on your other side—no one joins us unless they bring a friend,—and if only one of us gets hit, the other can bring back news about them. Why won't you shake hands, Kestrell? This is the morning of our biggest day."
That night Bertrand, Loring and I motored back to town alone. Until we said good-bye in Knightsbridge, hardly a word had passed between us, but as Loring and I shook hands I remarked:
That night, Bertrand, Loring, and I drove back to town by ourselves. Until we said goodbye in Knightsbridge, we hardly spoke a word to each other, but as Loring and I shook hands, I said:
"Well, you see how it's done? It took ten minutes instead of seven as he promised, but the meeting stampeded all right."
"Well, you see how it’s done? It took ten minutes instead of the seven he promised, but the meeting went really well."
"I've seen it done," he answered. "Seeing how it's done is a different thing."
"I've seen it done," he replied. "Watching how it's done is something else."
We were all charged with something of O'Rane's electric personality that night, but at breakfast next morning Bertrand set himself to undo the effects of the Easterly meeting in so far as they concerned O'Rane.
We were all energized by O'Rane's electric personality that night, but at breakfast the next morning, Bertrand worked to undo the impact of the Easterly meeting as it related to O'Rane.
"It's all nonsense, George," he said. "A man of his talents and experience, a born leader of men——"
"It's all nonsense, George," he said. "A guy with his skills and experience, a natural leader of people——"
"I doubt if you shift him," I answered. "He's committed to it—like thousands of others who are burying themselves in the ranks because they can't wait for commissions."
"I don't think you'll change his mind," I replied. "He's dedicated to it—just like thousands of others who are losing themselves in the ranks because they can't wait for promotions."
"He must outgrow that phase," said my uncle impatiently.
"He needs to get over that phase," my uncle said impatiently.
When O'Rane called on me some weeks later in a private's uniform, he would hardly discuss the subject. Morris was now in a Yeomanry regiment, and the purpose of the visit was to ask me to accept power of attorney in his absence, realize the scanty remaining assets of the firm, and arrange what terms I could with the creditors—at best an extension of time, at worst a scheme of composition. I had the books examined soon afterwards by an accountant, and with every allowance for moratorium and the "act of God or of the King's enemies" a deficit of £15,000 would have to be faced within two months.
When O'Rane came to see me a few weeks later in a private's uniform, he barely wanted to talk about it. Morris was now part of a Yeomanry regiment, and the reason for the visit was to ask me to take power of attorney while he was away, liquidate the little remaining assets of the firm, and negotiate any terms I could with the creditors—ideally a time extension, at worst a repayment plan. I had the books reviewed by an accountant shortly after that, and considering everything from the moratorium to the "act of God or the King's enemies," we would have to deal with a shortfall of £15,000 within two months.
"Bertrand's very keen to get you a job where you'll be less wasted than at present," I said, when our business was done.
"Bertrand's really eager to help you find a job where you won't be wasting your potential like you are now," I said, when we finished our business.
"He still seems to think I want to come back," he commented scornfully.
"He still thinks I want to come back," he said with contempt.
"You're one and thirty, Raney, and in full possession of your powers, as you told us at Chepstow a few weeks ago."
"You're thirty-one, Raney, and completely in control of your abilities, just like you mentioned to us at Chepstow a few weeks back."
"A good deal's happened since then, George," he answered, offering me his hand. "Look here, I must get back to camp. I'll say good-bye now——"
"A lot has happened since then, George," he said, extending his hand to me. "Listen, I need to get back to camp. I’ll say goodbye now——"
"I shall see you before you go out," I said.
"I'll see you before you head out," I said.
He shook his head.
He nodded in disapproval.
"I shan't see anyone."
"I'm not seeing anyone."
I caught hold of him by the shoulders and made him look me in the eyes.
I grabbed him by the shoulders and made him look me in the eyes.
"What the devil's the matter?" I asked. "You've lost all your pluck."
"What the heck is going on?" I asked. "You've lost all your courage."
"Because I've the wit to see when the game's up?" he asked, with a curl of the lip. "I'm broke——"
"Because I've got the sense to know when the game's over?" he asked, with a smirk. "I'm out of cash——"
"You can start again, as you've done a dozen times."
"You can start over, just like you have many times before."
"What for? I hoped once that I might rouse the public conscience and give my whole life to reducing the total of human misery.... The one thing I've done in the last month is to gather so much extra food for powder."
"What for? I once hoped that I could awaken the public's conscience and dedicate my entire life to reducing human suffering... The only thing I've accomplished in the last month is collecting a lot of extra food for gunpowder."
"The world will still have to be rebuilt when the war's over," I reminded him.
"The world will still need to be rebuilt when the war is over," I reminded him.
He wriggled out of my hands and picked up his cap from the table.
He squirmed out of my grip and grabbed his cap from the table.
"If your uncle's about," he said, "I should like to say good-bye."
"If your uncle's around," he said, "I’d like to say goodbye."
I went to Bertrand's room and found him at work with some of the women who were to be responsible for turning the house into a hospital. To my surprise, Sonia Dainton was among them, and I stayed to speak to her while my uncle excused himself and went down to O'Rane in the dining-room.
I went to Bertrand's room and found him working with some of the women who were supposed to turn the house into a hospital. To my surprise, Sonia Dainton was among them, and I stuck around to talk to her while my uncle excused himself and went down to O'Rane in the dining room.
"I want Mr. Oakleigh to let me help here," she explained. "I must do something, and mother's got all the nurses she wants."
"I want Mr. Oakleigh to let me help here," she said. "I need to do something, and my mom has all the nurses she needs."
"Are you trained?" I asked.
"Are you trained?" I asked.
"No, but——"
"No, but—"
"My dear Sonia, he spends his day turning away untrained amateurs."
"My dear Sonia, he spends his days turning away untrained amateurs."
"But I could do something," she insisted.
"But I can do something," she insisted.
"I'm afraid it'll be a waste of time."
"I'm worried it will just be a waste of time."
"But I must do something, George! All the men I know are getting commissions, all the girls are nursing or taking the men's places...." She paused indignantly, as though I had suggested that she was in some way exceptionally incompetent.
"But I have to do something, George! All the guys I know are getting commissions, and all the girls are either nursing or taking the guys' places...." She paused angrily, as if I had implied that she was somehow particularly incompetent.
"Stay and see him by all means," I said. "He's only saying good-bye to Raney."
"Stay and see him for sure," I said. "He's just saying goodbye to Raney."
"Is David going out?"
"Is David heading out?"
"Some time."
"Some time."
"What's he in?"
"What is he in?"
"The Midland Fusiliers. If you want to see him again, Sonia——"
"The Midland Fusiliers. If you want to see him again, Sonia——"
The door opened, and my uncle came in with his forehead wrinkled in annoyance.
The door swung open, and my uncle walked in with a furrowed brow, clearly annoyed.
"It's too late now," said Sonia, with a mixture of relief and regret in her voice. "And in any case I don't know what I should have said."
"It's too late now," Sonia said, her voice carrying a mix of relief and regret. "And anyway, I have no idea what I should have said."
"You might have just shaken hands," I suggested, as I got up to return to my work.
"You could have just shaken hands," I suggested as I stood up to go back to my work.
She caught my arm and lowered her voice.
She grabbed my arm and spoke softly.
"George, why did he ever come out to Innspruck?"
"George, why did he even come out to Innsbruck?"
"Because he had a good deal of affection for you," I said.
"Because he really cared about you," I said.
"Then why did he talk like that?" she demanded, with flushed cheeks.
"Then why did he talk like that?" she asked, her cheeks flushed.
"You know his disconcerting way of telling people what he thinks is good for them," I said.
"You know how unsettling he is when he tells people what he thinks is best for them," I said.
"That wasn't the reason!"
"That wasn't the reason!"
But what the reason was, I have never been told. Sometimes I remind myself that, when Sonia crossed the Austrian frontier into Italy, O'Rane with the world at his feet knew himself to be insolvent. An early draft of the Midland Fusiliers carried him to France in January, before I had time to verify my hypothesis.
But I’ve never been told what the reason was. Sometimes I remind myself that, when Sonia crossed the Austrian border into Italy, O'Rane, with the world at his feet, knew he was broke. An early version of the Midland Fusiliers took him to France in January, before I had a chance to prove my theory.
CHAPTER 9 BECOMING AN ENGLISH WOMAN
I
When my cousin Greville Hunter-Oakleigh went out with the Expeditionary Force, Violet made me promise to write and keep him posted in all that was going on in England. It was not till the end of April that a stray shrapnel bullet sent him to join the rest of his battery, and in the intervening nine months I wrote never less than twice a week. After his death his effects were sent to his mother, and she forwarded me a sealed packet. I was surprised and not a little touched to find that he had kept all my[Pg 396] letters—grimy, sodden with water and tied up in the remains of an old puttee, but—so far as I could remember—a complete series.
When my cousin Greville Hunter-Oakleigh went off with the Expeditionary Force, Violet made me promise to write and keep him updated on everything happening in England. It wasn't until the end of April that a stray shrapnel bullet took him to join the rest of his battery, and during the nine months in between, I wrote at least twice a week. After his death, his belongings were sent to his mother, who then forwarded me a sealed packet. I was surprised and a bit touched to find that he had kept all my[Pg 396] letters—grimy, soaked with water, and tied up in the remains of an old puttee, but—at least as far as I could remember—a complete set.
It was a strange experience to sit down and read them all over again. I had written discursively and promiscuously—anything that came into my head, anything that I thought would amuse him. There was the rumour of the hour, the joke of the day, an astonishing assortment of other people's opinions and prophecies, and a make-weight of personalia about our common friends. So strange did I find my own words that I would have denied authorship, were it not for the writing. The jokes of the day died in their day, and the rumours endured until they were contradicted: I cannot now believe I ever felt the spirits in which I wrote, or believed the mushroom prophecies that cropped up in the night.
It was a weird experience to sit down and read everything all over again. I had written freely and without much thought—just whatever came to mind, anything I thought would make him laugh. There were the latest rumors, today’s jokes, a surprising variety of other people’s opinions and predictions, and a mix of personal anecdotes about our mutual friends. I found my own words so odd that I would have denied I had written them, if it weren’t for the handwriting. Today’s jokes faded away quickly, and the rumors lasted only until they were debunked: I can’t now believe I ever felt the excitement in which I wrote, or believed the wild predictions that popped up out of nowhere.
Yet I am glad to have the letters again in my possession. I keep no diary, and this rambling chronicle has to take its place in showing me the things we said and did in the first months of the war, not as we should like to reconstruct them in our wisdom after the event, but as they were thought or felt or done in all our folly and shortsightedness and want of perspective. The old world had passed away, and these letters show me the state of mind in which we sat up for the dawn.
Yet I'm glad to have the letters back in my hands. I don't keep a diary, so this rambling account has to serve as a record of what we said and did in the early months of the war, not how we would like to reshape it with hindsight, but as it was thought, felt, or done in all our folly, shortsightedness, and lack of perspective. The old world was gone, and these letters reveal the mindset we had while we waited for dawn.
Bertrand and I moved from Princes Gardens to a flat in Queen Anne's Mansions, and the house, used temporarily for the reception of refugees, was gradually transformed into a hospital as soon as we obtained recognition from the War Office. I must insert a parenthesis to express my admiration for my uncle at this time. In his eightieth year, and, at the end of a generation of luxurious living, he spent his day raising funds for the Red Cross, and his evenings as a Special Constable in Knightsbridge. Like many another he felt that without incessant work the war would be too much for him.
Bertrand and I moved from Princes Gardens to a flat in Queen Anne's Mansions, and the house, originally used temporarily to host refugees, was gradually turned into a hospital as soon as we got recognition from the War Office. I have to take a moment to express my admiration for my uncle during this time. In his eightieth year, and after a lifetime of luxury, he spent his days raising money for the Red Cross and his evenings as a Special Constable in Knightsbridge. Like many others, he felt that without constant work, the war would be too overwhelming for him.
It is with the coming of the refugees that the letters to my cousin Greville begin. Every morning we looked at our maps to find the black line of the German advance thrust an inch or two nearer Paris: wild stories of incredible cruelties were[Pg 397] passed from lip to lip: our flash of hope at the resistance of Liège died away with the fall of Namur. The short-memoried Press told us later that we were too resolute to feel panic or lose heart, but not one man in a hundred believed that our Army could extricate itself from the German grip. By the rules of war the retreat from Mons was an impossibility. We were driven to the outskirts of Paris, the French Government transferred itself to Bordeaux; some talked of gathering together the fragments on the Pyrenees, others whispered that the French would make a separate peace.
It was with the arrival of the refugees that the letters to my cousin Greville started. Every morning we checked our maps to see the black line of the German advance creeping an inch or two closer to Paris: wild stories of unbelievable atrocities were[Pg 397] passed around: our brief hope at the resistance of Liège faded with the fall of Namur. The short-minded Press later told us that we were too determined to feel panic or lose heart, but not one person in a hundred believed that our Army could escape from the German hold. According to the rules of war, the retreat from Mons was impossible. We were pushed to the edges of Paris, and the French Government moved to Bordeaux; some talked about gathering together the remains in the Pyrenees, while others whispered that the French would seek a separate peace.
And scattered before the conqueror like chaff or crawling maimed and crushed between his feet, came the population of a prosperous and independent kingdom. Night after night Bertrand and I waited at Charing Cross or Victoria to meet the refugee trains; we watched the crowded carriages emptying their piteous burden and saw the dazed, lost look on the white faces of the draggled, black-clad women. So the slums of San Francisco may have appeared in her last earthquake: an unreal, nightmare crowd hurrying to and fro with a child in one arm and a hastily tied bundle in the other, while the lamps of the station beat down like limelight on their faces and showed in their eyes the terror that drives men mad.
And scattered before the conqueror like chaff or crawling, injured, and crushed beneath his feet, came the population of a thriving and independent kingdom. Night after night, Bertrand and I waited at Charing Cross or Victoria to meet the refugee trains; we watched the crowded carriages unloading their heartbreaking cargo and saw the dazed, lost expression on the pale faces of the disheveled, black-clad women. This is how the slums of San Francisco may have looked during its last earthquake: an unreal, nightmarish crowd rushing around with a child in one arm and a hastily tied bundle in the other, while the station lights shone down like spotlights on their faces, revealing the terror that drives people to madness.
The Belgian exodus revealed to England one facet of modern war. Recruits poured in by the hundred thousand, and hardly a village was too poor to take upon itself the support of some of the refugees. We listened to the broken tales of their endurance, and our thoughts went back to the land they had left. For North France was sharing the fate of Belgium: our armies retreated and still retreated.... I remember Bertrand pacing up and down the dining-room and repeating the one word, "Men, Men, Men!"
The Belgian exodus showed England a new side of modern warfare. Recruits came in by the hundreds of thousands, and barely a village was too poor to help support some of the refugees. We heard their fragmented stories of survival, and our minds drifted back to the land they had left. Northern France was facing the same fate as Belgium: our armies kept retreating and retreating... I remember Bertrand walking back and forth in the dining room, repeatedly saying, "Men, Men, Men!"
Then without warning the men seemed found. I left the Admiralty one day to call on my solicitor with a bundle of O'Rane's papers, but, instead of discussing business, he said, "What's all this about the Russian troops? A client of mine in Birmingham tells me there's been an enormous number of Russians passing through the Midlands. What's it all about?"
Then, out of nowhere, the men seemed to be located. I left the Admiralty one day to visit my lawyer with a stack of O'Rane's documents, but instead of talking business, he said, "What's going on with the Russian troops? A client of mine in Birmingham told me there’s been a huge number of Russians traveling through the Midlands. What’s it all about?"
I thought for a moment and then asked for an atlas. We[Pg 398] had heard nothing of the story in Whitehall, but the world was apparently humming with the talk of Russian millions, and an army corps or so flung in to reinforce our western troops might save the day. Together we traced a route from Archangel to Scotland.
I paused for a moment and asked for an atlas. We[Pg 398] hadn’t heard anything about the situation in Whitehall, but it seemed like everyone else was buzzing about Russian millions, and sending over a corps of troops to support our forces in the west could turn things around. Together, we mapped out a route from Archangel to Scotland.
"What about the ice?" asked my solicitor.
"What about the ice?" my lawyer asked.
"Where's an encyclopædia?" I demanded excitedly.
"Where's the encyclopedia?" I asked eagerly.
To our own perfect conviction we established that Archangel could be kept ice-free till the end of August or—occasionally—of September. I left the office and drove down to the Club. On the steps I met Loring in uniform, with a suitcase in his hand.
To our complete assurance, we determined that Archangel could stay free of ice until the end of August or—sometimes—September. I left the office and drove to the Club. On the steps, I ran into Loring in uniform, holding a suitcase.
"Russians?" he repeated; "I've just come up from Liverpool. All the traffic's being held up for them. I saw train after train go through Chester bung full of them."
"Russians?" he repeated. "I just came up from Liverpool. All the traffic's being held up for them. I saw train after train go through Chester packed with them."
"You're sure they were Russians?"
"Are you sure they were Russians?"
"Well, the blinds were down—quite properly. But one train pulled up alongside of us, and a man in my carriage got out and spoke to them—in Russian. A fellow who used to be our Consul-General in St. Petersburg. He ought to know."
"Well, the blinds were down—just as they should be. But one train stopped next to us, and a guy in my carriage got out and talked to them—in Russian. A guy who used to be our Consul-General in St. Petersburg. He should know."
I went from the Club to the City. The Stock Exchange was still closed, but I found little clusters of men bareheaded in Throgmorton Street, rapidly smoking cigarettes and discussing the great news.
I went from the Club to the City. The Stock Exchange was still closed, but I found small groups of men without hats on Throgmorton Street, quickly smoking cigarettes and talking about the big news.
"Brother of mine lives near Edinburgh," I heard one man say. "He keeps four cars, and he's had 'em all commandeered to shift the beggars. They're Russian troops, right enough. His chauffeur swears to it. They're sending half down from Edinburgh and the rest from Glasgow, to equalize the traffic. Fifty thousand, my brother says."
"One of my brothers lives near Edinburgh," I heard a guy say. "He owns four cars, and they’ve all been taken to move the homeless. They’re definitely Russian troops. His driver vouches for it. They’re sending half from Edinburgh and the rest from Glasgow to balance out the traffic. Fifty thousand, my brother says."
"Oh, I heard a hundred," his companion rejoined. "I've got some relations at Willesden, and they saw them. Euston was simply packed with trains, and they were stopping them outside as far as Willesden and Pinner. My people went out yesterday morning about three o'clock and gave the fellows something to eat and drink."
"Oh, I heard a hundred," his friend replied. "I have some relatives in Willesden, and they saw them. Euston was just full of trains, and they were holding them outside as far as Willesden and Pinner. My family went out yesterday morning around three o'clock and gave the guys something to eat and drink."
My cousin Greville was given the benefit of the Russian[Pg 399] theme with all the variants I could find, and if it served no other purpose it may have shown him how little title the English people has to the traditional qualities of sobriety and intelligence. While the rumour ran, I believed and spread it; and, though the official contradiction came almost as a personal affront, I console myself with Mr. Justice Templeton's dictum when we met at the Club a few days later—"There may have been no Russians, but I've hanged men on flimsier evidence and no doubt I shall hang them again."
My cousin Greville got the benefit of the Russian[Pg 399] theme with all the different versions I could find, and if it served no other purpose, it might have shown him how little right the English people have to the traditional traits of sobriety and intelligence. While the rumor circulated, I believed it and shared it; and even though the official denial felt like a personal insult, I comfort myself with Mr. Justice Templeton's remark when we met at the Club a few days later—"There may have been no Russians, but I've hanged men on flimsier proof, and I have no doubt I’ll hang them again."
And side by side with the Russian myth came the mutilated Belgian children and the German secret agents. On a Sunday morning when I was spending the week-end in Hampshire, word was brought that a Belgian child was in the next village—a child of five with both hands cut off at the wrists. Within six hours the same story was told me of seven different children in as many villages within a ten-mile radius. We were beckoned on from hamlet to hamlet, always hastening to reach that 'next' one where the myth had taken its origin. And when we returned, it was to find an equally intangible neighbour had found his wife's German maid stealing away under cover of night with a trunk full of marked ordnance survey maps and suspicious, unintelligible columns of figures. That atrocities and espionage were practised, I doubt not: the wild, unsupported stories of those early weeks I take leave to discredit.
And alongside the Russian myth came the mutilated Belgian children and the German spies. One Sunday morning while I was spending the weekend in Hampshire, I heard that a Belgian child was in the next village—a five-year-old with both hands cut off at the wrists. Within six hours, I heard the same story about seven different children in as many villages within a ten-mile radius. We were called from hamlet to hamlet, always rushing to get to that 'next' one where the myth had started. And when we returned, we found that an equally mysterious neighbor had discovered his wife's German maid sneaking away at night with a trunk full of marked ordnance survey maps and strange, illegible columns of numbers. I have no doubt that atrocities and espionage were real: however, I choose to doubt the wild, unsupported stories from those early weeks.
From time to time I regaled my cousin with the expert opinions I had gleaned at fourth hand. At one moment Lloyd's were said to be taking a premium of £85 to insure against the risk of the war going on after the thirty-first of March. I invited Greville, appropriately enough, to dine with me in honour of Peace on 1st April. At another time Sir Adolf Erckmann was quoted as telling a committee of bankers that German credit would collapse on 15th November. And once a week a new date was fixed for the entry of Italy and the Balkan States into the war. The definite, circumstantial character of the stories was the one feature more amazing than their infinite variety.
From time to time, I entertained my cousin with the expert opinions I had picked up from various sources. At one point, Lloyd’s was reportedly charging a premium of £85 to insure against the risk of the war continuing after March 31st. I invited Greville, fittingly, to dinner with me to celebrate Peace on April 1st. At another moment, Sir Adolf Erckmann was quoted as telling a group of bankers that German credit would crash on November 15th. And once a week, a new date was announced for Italy and the Balkan States to join the war. The detailed and specific nature of these stories was even more surprising than their endless variety.
It was long before the financial scare of the early days[Pg 400] evaporated. Everyone seemed to reduce his establishment, cut down his expenses and perhaps live in only three or four rooms of his house. There was also a deliberate, if rather sentimental, attempt to live more simply out of consideration for the hardships of men at the Front. The gourmets of the Eclectic Club ceased to drink champagne for a while, and the grumblers gave committee and secretary a rest. There was no entertaining for the first three months of the war, and when I started dining out again towards the end of the year I found much talk of "War meals" and "what we used to do before the war." You would also hear arrangements being made for the purchase of clothes "on the day peace is signed"—as though the pangs of asceticism were being quickly felt.
It took a while for the financial panic of the early days[Pg 400] to fade away. Everyone seemed to downsize their operations, cut expenses, and maybe live in just three or four rooms of their house. There was also a conscious, if somewhat sentimental, effort to live more simply out of respect for the struggles of those at the Front. The foodies of the Eclectic Club stopped drinking champagne for a bit, and the complainers took a break from the committee and secretary. There was no entertaining during the first three months of the war, and when I started going out to dinner again towards the end of the year, I found plenty of talk about "War meals" and "what we used to do before the war." You would also hear plans being made to buy clothes "on the day peace is signed"—as if the discomfort of living simply was starting to be felt quickly.
The personal notes in my letters make melancholy reading in retrospect. Again and again I find such words as, "Have you seen that Summertown has just been killed?" "Sinclair is home wounded." And, though many pages were taken up with the names of friends who had taken commissions in one or other regiment, the list of those who went out never to return grew longer with every letter. My cousin outlasted all our common acquaintances with the exception of Loring, Tom Dainton and O'Rane—and of these three Dainton only survived him nine days.
The personal notes in my letters are pretty sad to read looking back. Over and over, I come across lines like, "Did you hear that Summertown has just been killed?" "Sinclair is back home injured." And even though many pages were filled with the names of friends who had joined one regiment or another, the list of those who went out and never came back kept getting longer with each letter. My cousin outlived all our mutual friends except for Loring, Tom Dainton, and O'Rane—and of those three, Dainton only survived him by nine days.
After reading the last letter in the bundle and reminding myself of our methods of making war, I could not help wondering what was to be made of our strange national character. Our pose of indifference and triviality deceived half Europe into thinking we were too demoralized to fight—and the history of war has shown no endurance to equal the retreat from Mons. Girls who had never stained their fingers with anything less commonplace than ink, found themselves, after a few weeks' training, established in base hospitals, piecing together the fragments of what had once been men. The least military race in the world called an army of millions into existence; and, while the Germans were being flung back from the Marne, our women had to make shirts for the new troops, and our colonels advertised in "The Times" for [Pg 401]field-glasses to serve out to their subalterns. As I sat up for the dawn the old problem which Loring and I had discussed in the window-seat of 93D High Street still presented itself for solution. Liberty and discipline were not yet reconciled.
After reading the last letter in the bundle and reminding myself of our ways of waging war, I couldn't help but wonder what to make of our unusual national character. Our act of being indifferent and trivial fooled half of Europe into believing we were too demoralized to fight—and the history of war has shown no perseverance that matches the retreat from Mons. Girls who had never touched anything more significant than ink found themselves, after just a few weeks of training, working in base hospitals, putting together the pieces of what had once been men. The least military nation in the world created an army of millions; and, while the Germans were being pushed back from the Marne, our women had to sew shirts for the new troops, and our colonels placed ads in "The Times" for [Pg 401]field-glasses to distribute to their junior officers. As I waited for dawn, the old problem that Loring and I had discussed in the window seat of 93D High Street still needed a solution. Liberty and discipline were still not aligned.
It was towards the end of November that Loring told me, in the course of luncheon at the Club, that he stood in need of my services to help him get married.
It was near the end of November when Loring told me over lunch at the Club that he needed my help to get married.
"There's no point in waiting," he explained. "Vi and I have only got ourselves to consider; it'll be quite private. If our date suits you, we'll consider it fixed."
"There's no reason to wait," he said. "Vi and I only have ourselves to think about; it'll be pretty private. If our date works for you, we'll consider it set."
"Is the War Office giving leaves these times?" I asked.
"Is the War Office granting leave these days?" I asked.
"A week—between jobs. I'm chucking the Staff and joining Val in the Guards. It's all rot, you know," he went on defensively, as though I were trying to dissuade him. "I'm as fit to spend my day in a water-logged trench as anyone out there; and anybody with the brain of a louse could do my present work. Talking of Valentine, I'm coming to the conclusion that he's one of the bravest men I've ever met."
"A week—between jobs. I'm leaving the Staff and joining Val in the Guards. It's all nonsense, you know," he said defensively, as if I were trying to talk him out of it. "I'm just as capable of spending my day in a muddy trench as anyone out there; and anyone with the intelligence of a louse could do my current job. Speaking of Valentine, I'm starting to think he's one of the bravest men I've ever met."
"What's he been doing?" I asked.
"What's he been up to?" I asked.
"Lying awake at night with the thought of having to go out," Loring answered. "You daren't talk war-talk with him; he's going through hell at the prospect. But he sticks to it. And he'll probably break down before he's been out three days—like any number of other fellows. Poor old Val! I thought it might cheer him up if I got into his battalion." He sat silent for a moment, drumming with his fingers on the table. "I say, let's cut all the usual trimmings—if I get killed, I want you to look after Vi. You'll be her trustee under the settlement, if you'll be so kind; and, if there are any kids, I should like you to be guardian. Will you do it? Thanks! Now let's come and get some coffee."
"Lying awake at night worrying about having to go out," Loring responded. "You can't talk about the war with him; he's going through a lot just thinking about it. But he’s hanging in there. He’ll probably break down within three days—just like so many others. Poor old Val! I thought it might lift his spirits if I joined his battalion." He sat quietly for a moment, drumming his fingers on the table. "Look, let’s skip all the usual formalities—if I get killed, I want you to take care of Vi. You’ll be her trustee under the settlement, if you don’t mind; and if there are any kids, I’d like you to be their guardian. Will you do it? Thanks! Now let’s go grab some coffee."
A fortnight later the wedding took place from Loring House. Lady Loring, Amy, Mrs. Hunter-Oakleigh and I were the only persons present beside the bride and bridegroom. Loring appeared for the last time in his staff officer's uniform and shed it with evident relief as soon as we had lunched. The honeymoon was being spent in Ireland, and,[Pg 402] while Violet changed into her going-away dress, we withdrew to the library for a last smoke together.
A couple of weeks later, the wedding happened at Loring House. Lady Loring, Amy, Mrs. Hunter-Oakleigh, and I were the only ones there besides the bride and groom. Loring showed up one last time in his staff officer's uniform and took it off with noticeable relief as soon as we finished lunch. They were spending their honeymoon in Ireland, and, [Pg 402] while Violet changed into her going-away outfit, we stepped into the library for one last smoke together.
"I am now a married man," he observed thoughtfully.
"I’m now a married man," he said thoughtfully.
"I see no outward change," I said.
"I don't see any visible change," I said.
"No. All the same, it is different. For example, ought married men to have secrets from their wives?"
"No. Even so, it's different. For instance, should married men keep secrets from their wives?"
"It depends on the secret."
"It depends on the details."
He smoked for a few minutes without speaking and then got up and stood in front of the fire with his back to me.
He smoked for a few minutes without saying anything, then got up and stood in front of the fire with his back to me.
"You shall hear it," he said, half turning round, "and I'll be bound by your decision. I had a call last night from Sonia Dainton."
"You'll hear it," he said, turning slightly, "and I'll be bound by your decision. I got a call last night from Sonia Dainton."
I raised my eyebrows but said nothing.
I raised my eyebrows but didn’t say anything.
"Vi'd been dining here," he went on, "and I'd just seen her home. When I got back I was told a lady was waiting to see me. I found her in here—alone. We hadn't met since the engagement was broken off."
" I'd been eating here," he continued, "and I had just taken her home. When I got back, I was told a woman was waiting to see me. I found her in here—by herself. We hadn't seen each other since the engagement was called off."
He paused and turned his head away again.
He paused and turned his head away again.
"I don't know what I looked like. She was as white as paper. I asked her to sit down, but she didn't seem to hear me. We neither of us seemed able to start, but at last she managed to say, in a breathless sort of fashion, 'You're being married to-morrow. I've come to offer you my best wishes.' It sounds very conventional as I tell it, but last night ... I mumbled out some thanks. Then she said, 'I want you to do something for me.' I said I should be delighted. She hesitated a bit and fidgeted with her fingers; then she sort of narrowed her eyes—you know the way she has—and looked me in the face. 'I made your life unbearable for two years,' she said. 'I'm not going to apologize—it's too late for that kind of thing. I don't know why I did it; I'm not sure that I saw I was doing it. I want you to say you'll try to forgive me some day.'"
"I don't know what I looked like. She was as pale as a ghost. I asked her to sit down, but she didn’t seem to hear me. We both struggled to get started, but finally, she managed to say, in a breathless way, 'You're getting married tomorrow. I came to offer you my best wishes.' It sounds very formal as I say it, but last night ... I mumbled some thanks. Then she said, 'I want you to do something for me.' I said I'd be happy to. She hesitated a bit and fidgeted with her fingers; then she kind of narrowed her eyes—you know how she does—and looked me in the face. 'I made your life unbearable for two years,' she said. 'I'm not going to apologize—it’s too late for that. I don’t know why I did it; I’m not sure I even realized I was doing it. I want you to say you’ll try to forgive me someday.'"
Loring paused again and then went on as though he were thinking hard. "I was simply bowled over. Sonia Dainton of all people! I didn't think she'd got the courage. I couldn't get a word out. She stood there composed, without a tremor in her voice, only very pale and breathing rather[Pg 403] quickly—I was nearly crying ... the surprise ... the pain, too.... You know, George, you can't forget things and people who've been part of your life.... I caught up one of her hands and kissed it. Cold as ice, it was! 'There's nothing to forgive, Sonia,' I said. 'Oh yes, there is!' she answered. 'Then God knows I forgive it,' I said. The next minute she was gone. I found myself sitting on the edge of that table with my hand over my eyes, and, when I took the hand away, the room was empty." He turned and faced me again. "Shall I tell that to my wife?"
Loring paused again and then continued as if he were deep in thought. "I was completely shocked. Sonia Dainton, of all people! I didn’t think she had the guts. I couldn’t say a word. She stood there calm, without a quiver in her voice, only very pale and breathing a bit[Pg 403] quickly—I was almost in tears... the surprise... the pain, too... You know, George, you can’t forget the things and people who have been part of your life... I grabbed one of her hands and kissed it. It was ice cold! 'There’s nothing to forgive, Sonia,' I said. 'Oh yes, there is!' she replied. 'Then God knows I forgive it,' I said. The next moment, she was gone. I found myself sitting on the edge of that table with my hand over my eyes, and when I removed my hand, the room was empty." He turned to face me again. "Should I tell that to my wife?"
"No," I advised him.
"No," I told him.
"I want to do justice to Sonia. I didn't know she'd got it in her."
"I want to give Sonia the credit she deserves. I had no idea she had it in her."
"I give you my advice for what it's worth," I said.
"I’m sharing my advice, for what it's worth," I said.
"But, George, it was magnificent of her.... Why mustn't I tell Vi?"
"But, George, it was amazing of her... Why can't I tell Vi?"
"You oughtn't to have told me. Is she staying in town?"
"You shouldn’t have told me. Is she staying in town?"
"I don't know. We didn't have time for general conversation. Why d'you ask?"
"I don't know. We didn't have time for small talk. Why do you ask?"
"I've no idea. I just felt I wanted to go and see her."
"I have no idea. I just felt like I wanted to go see her."
"What for?"
"Why?"
"My dear Jim, I haven't the faintest notion. Call it an impulse."
"My dear Jim, I have no idea. Just call it a whim."
He looked at me interrogatively for a moment. "No, I'm afraid I can't help."
He looked at me questioningly for a moment. "No, I’m sorry, I can’t help."
It was not until the beginning of February that I saw her. I was returning to dine at the flat in Queen Anne's Mansions when I met her coming out into the courtyard.
It wasn't until the start of February that I saw her. I was heading back to the apartment in Queen Anne's Mansions for dinner when I ran into her coming out into the courtyard.
"What brings you here?" I asked.
"What brings you here?" I asked.
"I've been seeing your uncle again," she told me. "Again asking for a job," she added.
"I've been seeing your uncle again," she told me. "He's asking for a job again," she added.
"Have you been doing one of these courses?" I asked, remembering that on a previous occasion Bertrand had been compelled to decline her offer of assistance.
"Have you been taking one of these courses?" I asked, recalling that on a previous occasion, Bertrand had to turn down her offer of help.
"I tried, but it was no good," she answered. "I fainted every time at the sight of blood. Your uncle's going to give me something else to do. Perhaps I shall see you when I get to work."
"I tried, but it didn't work," she said. "I passed out every time I saw blood. Your uncle is going to give me something else to do. Maybe I'll see you when I start working."
The hospital was opened a few days later, but I saw nothing of Sonia till the middle of March. The Admiralty kept me employed always for six and sometimes for seven days a week: whenever I could get away on a Sunday I used to sit in the wards talking to the men, but somehow never met Sonia, whose activity seemed to range in some other part of the building. It was not, indeed, till a severe turn of influenza laid me on my back that she telephoned to know if she might come and sit with me.
The hospital opened a few days later, but I didn’t see Sonia until the middle of March. The Admiralty always kept me busy, sometimes for six or even seven days a week. Whenever I had a chance to get away on a Sunday, I would sit in the wards chatting with the men, but I somehow never ran into Sonia, who seemed to be busy in another part of the building. It wasn’t until I was laid up with a bad case of the flu that she called to ask if she could come and keep me company.
"Have you been taking a holiday?" I asked, when she arrived. "I never see you in Princes Gardens."
"Have you been on vacation?" I asked when she got here. "I never see you in Princes Gardens."
"Perhaps you don't look in the right place," she answered; and then seeing my bed littered with books and papers, "You are surely not trying to write, are you? You'll smother your sheets in ink. Why don't you dictate to me if it's anything you're in a hurry for?"
"Maybe you're just not looking in the right spot," she replied; and then noticing my bed covered with books and papers, "You're not trying to write, are you? You'll ruin your sheets with ink. Why don't you just dictate it to me if you need it done quickly?"
"Oh, any time'll do for this," I said. "Tell me where you're to be found in the hospital."
"Oh, anytime works for this," I said. "Just let me know where I can find you in the hospital."
"All over the place," she answered, with a rather embarrassed smile.
"Everywhere," she replied, with a slightly embarrassed grin.
"I've been in all three wards," I began.
"I've been in all three wards," I started.
"My dear George, I told you I didn't fly as high as a ward."
"My dear George, I told you I didn't soar as high as a ward."
"Tell me what you do, Sonia," I said.
"Tell me what you do, Sonia," I said.
She spoke jestingly, but I chose to fancy that it required one effort to undertake the work and another to talk about it.
She spoke jokingly, but I wanted to believe that it took one effort to do the work and another to talk about it.
"Well, sometimes I carry up trays," she said, "and sometimes I wash up. And sometimes—— But really, George, this can't interest you. Tell me what all the books are about."
"Well, sometimes I carry trays," she said, "and sometimes I wash dishes. And sometimes— But honestly, George, you can't be interested in this. Tell me what all the books are about."
"I'm trying to straighten out Raney's affairs," I said. "I had no time till I was laid up."
"I'm trying to sort out Raney's issues," I said. "I didn't have time until I was stuck at home."
Sonia dropped her handkerchief and picked it up rather elaborately.
Sonia dropped her handkerchief and picked it up in a pretty dramatic way.
"Is he hard hit—like everyone else?" she inquired casually. "Or perhaps it's private, I oughtn't to ask."
"Is he doing okay—like everyone else?" she asked casually. "Or maybe it's personal, I shouldn’t pry."
"I'm afraid it won't be private much longer," I said. "At least—I oughtn't to say that. I don't know yet."
"I'm afraid it won't be private for much longer," I said. "At least—I shouldn't say that. I don't know yet."
"You mean—it's a big amount?"
"Are you saying it's a lot?"
"Roughly, fifteen thousand pounds," I said, referring to the accountant's letter. "I'm going to talk it over with Bertrand, and we'll see what we can do. It's such a hopeless time to try and sell securities, that's the devil of it."
"About fifteen thousand pounds," I said, pointing to the accountant's letter. "I’m going to discuss it with Bertrand, and we’ll see what we can figure out. It’s such a tough time to sell securities, that’s the frustrating part."
Sonia looked at me reflectively.
Sonia looked at me thoughtfully.
"And if you can't raise it, what happens? He goes bankrupt? Everything he's got together in all these years—all gone?"
"And if you can't come up with it, what happens? Does he go bankrupt? Everything he's built up over all these years—all lost?"
"That's about it."
"That's all."
"Um." She got up and began drawing on her gloves. "Well, I suppose he'll survive it—like other people. I must go, George. How much longer are they going to keep you in bed? Over Sunday? I can come and see you then; it's my afternoon out. Don't try to write any more. I'll do it for you. You ought to lie down and go to sleep; I'm afraid I've tired you."
"Um." She stood up and started putting on her gloves. "Well, I guess he'll get through it—just like everyone else. I have to go, George. How much longer are they keeping you in bed? Until Sunday? I can visit you then; it's my day off. Don't bother trying to write anymore. I'll handle it for you. You should lie down and get some sleep; I'm worried I've worn you out."
"Indeed you haven't. And I've only got one more letter. I always write to Raney on Thursday."
"You're right, I haven't. And I only have one more letter left. I always write to Raney on Thursdays."
"Well, I shan't offer to do that for you," she said, with a touch of hardness in her tone. "Good-bye till Sunday."
"Well, I won't offer to do that for you," she said, with a hint of firmness in her voice. "See you on Sunday."
I wrote my letter and composed myself for the night. One habit clung to Raney in peace and war, sunshine and rain: he was the worst correspondent in either hemisphere. Sometimes a friend would report meeting him in Bangkok or Pernambuco or Port Sudan; sometimes a total stranger would bring me a message from Mexico City; sometimes he would arrive in person, expressing surprise that I should wonder what had become of him. I should have pardoned his laxity were it not that like all other bad correspondents he felt aggrieved if his friends omitted to write to him. So I wrote and received no answer: every Thursday half an hour was set religiously aside for him, and every morning for a time I scanned the casualty lists for news of a graver kind.
I wrote my letter and got ready for the night. One thing stayed the same for Raney, whether it was peace or war, sunshine or rain: he was the worst correspondent anywhere. Sometimes a friend would tell me they ran into him in Bangkok or Pernambuco or Port Sudan; other times, a complete stranger would bring me a message from Mexico City; and sometimes he would show up in person, acting surprised that I was curious about what had happened to him. I would have forgiven his laziness if it weren't for the fact that, like all other terrible correspondents, he got upset if his friends didn't write to him. So, I wrote and got no reply: every Thursday, I made sure to set aside half an hour for him, and every morning for a while, I checked the casualty lists for more serious news.
Sonia was as good as her word and arrived on Sunday in time for tea. We talked at random for a while, and then when one subject was exhausted and I was casting about for another, she remarked without warning:
Sonia kept her promise and showed up on Sunday just in time for tea. We chatted casually for a bit, and then when one topic ran dry and I was looking for a new one, she unexpectedly said:
"I say, we've always been pretty good friends, haven't we, George? I wonder why. I suppose we've always been distressingly candid to each other."
"I mean, we've always been pretty good friends, right, George? I wonder why that is. I guess we've always been annoyingly honest with each other."
"You've told me some things about yourself that still surprise me," I said, thinking of her account of the motor tour with Webster.
"You've shared some things about yourself that still surprise me," I said, thinking about her story of the road trip with Webster.
"I expect they'd surprise me if I could remember them," she answered, with a return to her old manner. "D'you think you understand me?"
"I guess they’d surprise me if I could remember them," she replied, slipping back into her old way of speaking. "Do you think you really get me?"
"God forbid!" I exclaimed.
"God forbid!" I said.
"Well, will you oblige me by not trying to understand what I'm going to tell you?"
"Well, will you do me a favor and not try to understand what I'm about to tell you?"
"When you're as full of influenza as I am that's not difficult."
"When you're as sick with the flu as I am, that's not hard."
She looked at me for a moment, and her cheeks grew very red.
She stared at me for a moment, and her cheeks turned bright red.
"Look here," she said, "for reasons of my own, I don't want David made bankrupt."
"Listen," she said, "for my own reasons, I don't want David to go bankrupt."
She paused and I nodded.
She paused and I agreed.
"I haven't got fifteen thousand pounds or fifteen thousand pence. And I can't raise it, either. But I can do something if other people will help. If I find six thousand, can you or anybody else find the rest?"
"I don’t have fifteen thousand pounds or fifteen thousand pence. And I can’t come up with it, either. But I can do something if others help. If I find six thousand, can you or anyone else find the rest?"
"My dear Sonia," I said, "the whole thing's arranged. I talked to Bertrand on Friday, and he's putting up the whole sum."
"My dear Sonia," I said, "it's all set. I spoke to Bertrand on Friday, and he's covering the entire amount."
"The whole sum?" she repeated, and there was dismay in her tone; then more hopefully, "But can he afford it?"
"The whole amount?" she repeated, a hint of worry in her voice; then, more hopefully, "But can he pay for it?"
"It's not convenient," I said. "Very few people would find it convenient at a time like this, but he can do it."
"It's not convenient," I said. "Very few people would find it convenient right now, but he can make it happen."
"But that means he'll have to sell things, doesn't it? And you said it was a bad time for selling."
"But that means he'll have to sell stuff, right? And you said it was a bad time for selling."
I shrugged my shoulders. "That can't be helped. None of us carries thousands loose in his pockets."
I shrugged. "That can't be helped. None of us has thousands just lying around in our pockets."
Sonia poured herself out another cup of tea.
Sonia poured herself another cup of tea.
"He surely needn't sell the whole fifteen thousand," she urged. "I've told you I can do something."
"He definitely doesn't have to sell all fifteen thousand," she insisted. "I've said I can help."
"That only means you'll have to sell, and—forgive me, Sonia—I expect your people have been hit too."
"That just means you have to sell, and—sorry, Sonia—I assume your team has been affected too."
"But it isn't their money, it's mine!" she exclaimed impatiently. "And I have sold already. You say people don't carry thousands loose in their pockets, but I'm afraid I do."
"But it's not their money, it's mine!" she said, feeling frustrated. "And I have already sold. You say people don't carry thousands of dollars around casually, but I'm afraid I do."
Her hand dived into the bag on her wrist and produced a cheque for six thousand and a few odd pounds. I tried to decipher the signature.
Her hand reached into the bag on her wrist and pulled out a check for six thousand and a bit of change. I tried to read the signature.
"Who are Gregory and Mantell?" I asked.
"Who are Gregory and Mantell?" I asked.
"'Gregory and Maunsell,'" she corrected me.
"'Gregory and Maunsell,'" she corrected me.
"Of Bond Street? Have you been selling your jewellery, Sonia?"
"On Bond Street? Have you been selling your jewelry, Sonia?"
"Just a few old things I didn't want," she answered airily.
"Just a few old things I didn't want," she replied casually.
I looked at the cheque and then at her. She was wearing neither ring nor brooch nor bracelet. Even her little gold watch was gone from her wrist.
I glanced at the check and then at her. She didn't have any rings, brooches, or bracelets on. Even her tiny gold watch was missing from her wrist.
"I'll accept the cheque," I said, "with all the pleasure in life."
"I'll take the check," I said, "with all the pleasure in the world."
"There's a condition," she stipulated. "You must never tell a living soul——"
"There's a condition," she stated. "You can never tell another person——"
I handed the cheque back to her.
I handed the check back to her.
"I won't take it on these terms."
"I won’t accept these terms."
"But you must!"
"But you have to!"
"I'm afraid no power on earth can compel me. I insist on complete liberty to tell the whole world, or keep it to myself—just as I think fit."
"I'm afraid no force on earth can make me. I insist on complete freedom to share everything with the world or keep it to myself—whichever I choose."
She looked at me for a moment, and her voice softened. "I think you might do this for me," she said.
She looked at me for a moment, and her voice softened. "I think you could do this for me," she said.
I shook my head.
I shook my head.
"Oh, all right!" She walked across the room and bent over the fire with the cheque in one hand and the poker in the other.
"Oh, fine!" She walked across the room and leaned over the fire with the check in one hand and the poker in the other.
I raised myself on my elbow.
I propped myself up on my elbow.
"If you burn that cheque, Sonia ..."
"If you burn that check, Sonia ..."
She turned a flushed and angry face on me.
She turned a hot and angry face toward me.
"It's mine. I can do what I like with it!"
"It's mine. I can do whatever I want with it!"
"Unquestionably. My uncle also is mine. If you burn[Pg 408] that cheque, I shall advise Bertrand to take no further steps to help Raney."
"Absolutely. My uncle is also on my side. If you burn[Pg 408] that check, I will tell Bertrand not to do anything else to help Raney."
She came back from the fire and stood by my bedside, with an expression of mingled perplexity and stubbornness on her face.
She returned from the fire and stood by my bedside, her face showing a mix of confusion and determination.
"I think you're a perfect beast, George," she said.
"I think you're an amazing person, George," she said.
I held out my hand for the cheque.
I extended my hand for the check.
II
It was at the end of this month or the beginning of April that Loring's battalion went to the Front. They had, like almost everyone else, had one or two false alarms, but this time the order was not countermanded. After taking leave of his wife he hurried up to town and dined with me his last night in England.
It was at the end of this month or the beginning of April that Loring's battalion went to the Front. They had, like almost everyone else, experienced one or two false alarms, but this time the order wasn’t canceled. After saying goodbye to his wife, he rushed to town and had dinner with me on his last night in England.
"According to the statistics I've got about another sixteen days of life," he observed, as we left the Admiralty and walked along the Mall to the Club. "Second Lieutenants seem to last as much as a fortnight sometimes."
"Based on the stats I have, I've got about sixteen days left to live," he said, as we left the Admiralty and strolled along the Mall to the Club. "Second Lieutenants sometimes only last about two weeks."
"Then I hope you'll get rapid promotion," I said. "The sooner you cease to be a Second Lieutenant the better."
"Then I hope you get a quick promotion," I said. "The sooner you stop being a Second Lieutenant, the better."
He laughed a little bitterly.
He chuckled a bit sadly.
"My dear George, it's only a question of time. I may get wounded, of course, but otherwise all this year's vintage will be destroyed. You've been snatching at straws of hope—the Russian steam-roller, the Italian diversion in the south, the starvation of Germany, the socialist revolution, the smash up of credit ... what's the latest? Oh, the capture of Constantinople. That's not going to end the war. You'll only get peace by killing Germans, and they'll kill as many of you as you kill of them. The people who may possibly survive will be the fellows who enlist about two years hence. If you've got a cigarette, I'll steal it."
"My dear George, it's just a matter of time. I might get hurt, of course, but otherwise this year's harvest will be wiped out. You've been clutching at straws of hope—the Russian onslaught, the Italian distraction in the south, Germany starving, the socialist uprising, the collapse of credit... what's the latest? Oh, the capture of Constantinople. That's not going to end the war. The only way to get peace is by taking out Germans, and they'll take out as many of you as you take out of them. Those who might survive will be the ones who enlist in about two years. If you have a cigarette, I’ll take it."
I handed him my case.
I gave him my case.
"You're tolerably cheerful about it," I remarked.
"You're pretty cheerful about it," I said.
As he paused to light the cigarette, the flare of the match showed nothing but an expression of mild boredom.
As he stopped to light the cigarette, the match's glow revealed nothing except a look of slight boredom.
"I'm neither one thing nor the other," he said. "I simply don't think about the war, it's too absurd! Millions of men, thousands of millions of money, chucked away in a night. And why? Because Germans breed like rabbits, scamper outside their own country and want still to be called Germans; and we won't let 'em. There's no quarrel between individual Germans and individual British—or wasn't, till they made swine of themselves in Belgium. It's the stupidest war in history. However, we're in and we must come out on top, otherwise our wives and sisters will be cut open. Hallo! here's the Club." He flung away his cigarette and stood for a moment looking up at the lighted doorway. "I wonder if I shall ever come here again?"
"I'm neither one thing nor the other," he said. "I just don’t think about the war; it’s too ridiculous! Millions of men, billions of dollars, wasted in a night. And why? Because Germans multiply like rabbits, run outside their own country, and still want to be called Germans; and we won’t let them. There’s no issue between individual Germans and individual Brits—or there wasn’t, until they made fools of themselves in Belgium. It’s the dumbest war in history. But we’re in it now, and we have to win, otherwise our wives and sisters will be in danger. Hey! Here’s the Club." He threw away his cigarette and paused for a moment, gazing up at the lighted doorway. "I wonder if I’ll ever come here again?"
"Many times, I hope," said I, and with an indulgent smile he accompanied me in to dinner.
"Many times, I hope," I said, and with a friendly smile, he joined me for dinner.
As we went upstairs to the smoking-room an hour later he told me—what indeed I had already heard from my sister Beryl—that Violet was expecting a child.
As we went upstairs to the smoking room an hour later, he told me—what I had actually already heard from my sister Beryl—that Violet was pregnant.
"I hope it's a boy," he said, cutting his cigar with a good deal of deliberation. "They have the best time—or did in the old days. I wonder what your new After-the-War world is going to be like. You're a lucky man, George; you'll have known life before and after the Flood; you'll be able to tell the kid what sort of animal his father was." He handed me a match and then lit his own cigar. "Jove, we've known each other a devil of a long time, George."
"I hope it's a boy," he said, carefully cutting his cigar. "They used to have the best time. I wonder what your new post-war world is going to be like. You're a lucky guy, George; you'll have experienced life before and after the Flood; you'll be able to tell the kid what kind of person his dad was." He passed me a match and then lit his own cigar. "Wow, we've known each other for a really long time, George."
"And an uncommon good time it was. We haven't seen the end of it yet."
"And it was a really great time. We're not done with it yet."
He seemed to think the point hardly worth contesting and paced restlessly to and fro, until he came to a standstill by the window.
He didn’t seem to think it was worth arguing about and paced back and forth restlessly until he stopped by the window.
"Come here, George," he said, after a moment's contemplation of the scene without.
"Come here, George," he said, after taking a moment to think about the scene outside.
I crossed the room and looked into the darkened street. A shaded lamp threw its foggy circle of light on to the pavement and house-front of the opposite side. A party of men and girls were walking down the road with arms linked: as they came under the light the left-flank man shouted, "Left[Pg 410] wheel!" and the line swung round on to the pavement and stood marking time before a row of recruiting posters pasted against the wall. Two of the men were in uniform, three in mufti; all were hilarious, and, as the line wheeled back and resumed the march down the street, the sound of an untuneful voice, encouraged by shrill, unrestrained laughter, floated up to the window.
I crossed the room and looked out at the dark street. A shaded lamp cast its hazy circle of light onto the pavement and the front of the houses across the way. A group of guys and girls were walking down the street with their arms linked: as they stepped into the light, the guy on the left shouted, "Left[Pg 410] wheel!" and the group turned onto the pavement and stood still in front of a row of recruiting posters stuck to the wall. Two of the guys were in uniform, three were in regular clothes; all were having a great time, and as the group turned back and continued their march down the street, the sound of a off-key voice, supported by loud, carefree laughter, floated up to the window.
Loring let fall the blind and returned to his chair.
Loring pulled down the blind and went back to his chair.
"England at war!" he remarked.
"England is at war!" he remarked.
"Try to understand the people you're dealing with," I said. "A million men have enlisted to that tune."
"Try to understand the people you're working with," I said. "A million guys have signed up to that song."
"I'm not complaining. I dislike all popular songs. 'Lillibullero' drove my king out of Ireland, and the 'Marseillaise' drove the Church out of France. Democracy in the ascendant has a taste for songs, and I don't like democracy in the ascendant. But that's all by the way. I'm thinking of the comedy of life—Germany with her 'Wacht am Rhein' prodding her soldiers into battle with a bayonet, and ourselves with our own methods. A pretty scene, you know: five men and four women—all drunk. Three of the men plastered with the penny flags of the patriotic life, two of them actually in uniform and ready to uphold the neutrality of Belgium and avenge Louvain—who'd heard of Louvain before it was sacked?—the women all drunk on a separation allowance. And they stand nine abreast, shouting a music-hall song and looking at a poster that says, 'Women of England, is your best boy in khaki?' If you're fool enough ever to fight, I suppose you're doubly a fool for trying to keep some dignity in the business." He sighed perplexedly. "I dare say it's no worse than the 'Wacht am Rhein' and the bayonet—material absolutism against uneducated democracy."
"I'm not complaining. I can't stand all the popular songs. 'Lillibullero' ran my king out of Ireland, and the 'Marseillaise' chased the Church out of France. Democracy on the rise has a thing for songs, and I'm not a fan of democracy on the rise. But that's beside the point. I'm thinking about the comedy of life—Germany with her 'Wacht am Rhein' pushing her soldiers into battle with a bayonet, and us with our own ways. A pretty picture, you know: five men and four women—all drunk. Three of the men decked out in cheap flags of patriotic life, two of them actually in uniform and ready to maintain Belgium's neutrality and get back at Louvain—who'd heard of Louvain before it was destroyed?—the women all drunk on a separation allowance. And they stand nine across, belting out a music-hall song and staring at a poster that says, 'Women of England, is your best boy in khaki?' If you're foolish enough to ever fight, I guess you're twice as foolish for trying to keep some dignity in the whole thing." He sighed in confusion. "I suppose it's no worse than the 'Wacht am Rhein' and the bayonet—material absolutism against uneducated democracy."
"Is there anything in the world you think worth fighting for?" I asked, as I handed him his coffee.
"Is there anything in the world you think is worth fighting for?" I asked, as I handed him his coffee.
"Any ideal."
"Any goal."
"The democracy won't always be uneducated."
"The democracy won’t always be uneducated."
"It will as long as you and I have anything to do with it," he answered. "As a caste we're played out, George, and our only hope of power is to keep people's stomachs full and their heads empty. For God's sake don't perpetrate the hypocrisy of imagining we're an intelligenza with those posters in sight. I've been thinking a bit in camp lately, George."
"It will as long as you and I are involved," he replied. "As a group, we’re finished, George, and our only shot at power is to keep people’s stomachs full and their minds empty. For God’s sake, don’t pretend we’re some kind of intellectual elite with those posters around. I’ve been reflecting a bit while camping lately, George."
"Do you fire these views off in mess?" I asked.
"Do you send these opinions out in a group chat?" I asked.
"To a handful of schoolboys who think war's the greatest fun in the world? No! But it makes you think when you see a pasty-faced clerk dragged from his office-stool, given a chest, turned into a man and then flung across the Channel to be blown limb from limb. I don't think it's worth it unless we've got some ideal—hardly worth praying to be 'slightly wounded,' which, I understand, is the ambition of every man over thirty. I see the opportunity, but I don't see anyone ready to grasp it."
"To a few schoolboys who believe war is the most exciting thing ever? No! But it really makes you think when you see a pale-faced office worker pulled from his desk, transformed into a soldier, and then sent across the Channel to be blown apart. I don’t think it’s worth it unless we have some kind of ideal—definitely not worth hoping to be 'slightly wounded,' which, from what I hear, is what every man over thirty aims for. I see the opportunity, but I don’t see anyone ready to take it."
"A lot depends on the length of the war," I suggested.
"A lot depends on how long the war lasts," I suggested.
I had in mind the lessons of South Africa and the incorrigible buoyancy of the English temperament. If the war ended in a week, there would be found jaunty spirits to explain that their victory was won without preparation, all in the day's work, that they had pottered over to the Front to kill time before the opening of the London Season. In their rush back to the old life they would be accompanied by everyone who boasted what he would do or buy a drink on the day peace was signed. A longer war with its swelling casualty lists might chasten the temper of England, or equally it might provoke a Merveilleuses reaction and set men harking back to the fashions of "the good old days" before the fourth of August.
I was thinking about the lessons from South Africa and the unbreakable cheerfulness of the English spirit. If the war ended in a week, there would be upbeat individuals ready to claim that their victory came without any real preparation, just another day at work, casually strolling to the Front to pass the time before the London Season kicked off. In their rush to return to normal life, they would be joined by everyone eager to share what they would do or drink once peace was declared. A longer war, with its increasing casualty numbers, might temper England's mood, or it could just as easily lead to a Merveilleuses reaction, causing people to long for the styles of "the good old days" before August fourth.
"It's a gloomy look out either way," said Loring when we parted that night. "Good-bye old man. We meet in heaven if not before."
"It's a bleak outlook no matter what," Loring said as we said our goodbyes that night. "See you later, my friend. We'll meet in heaven if we don't see each other before."
Three days later I received a call from Sonia. Since my bout of influenza she had formed the habit of coming in three or four times a week when her work at the hospital was[Pg 412] over, and we used to talk for an hour and exchange letters from friends and relations at the Front. On this occasion she arrived earlier than her wont and sent a message that she wished to see me at once. Hurriedly finishing my dressing, I went in and found her standing in front of the fire, very pale and with eyes red with weeping.
Three days later, I got a call from Sonia. Ever since I had the flu, she had made a habit of coming by three or four times a week after her shift at the hospital was[Pg 412] over, and we would chat for an hour and swap letters from friends and family at the Front. This time, she arrived earlier than usual and sent a message that she wanted to see me right away. I quickly finished getting dressed, went in, and found her standing in front of the fire, very pale with red eyes from crying.
"I hope nothing's wrong ..." I began.
"I hope everything's okay..." I started.
She gave a little choking sob and stumbled into my arms.
She let out a small, choking sob and stumbled into my arms.
"Tom's killed!" she cried.
"Tom's dead!" she cried.
"Sonia!"
"Sonia!"
She nodded convulsively. "Father's just heard from the War Office. He wired to me. It was two days ago."
She nodded vigorously. "Dad just heard from the War Office. He messaged me. It was two days ago."
I led her to a sofa and tried to say something that would not sound too hackneyed. Tom and I had drifted apart, but for five years we had shared a study at school, and I knew the loss that his death would bring to the family. The Dainton history, as I read it, was one of successive failures. With the accepted ingredients of happiness in their possession, Sir Roger had never been allowed to live the unobtrusive country life of his ambition, Lady Dainton never quite achieved the social conquest of her dreams, Tom had married a wife who disappointed his parents, and Sonia had not married at all. The only one who seemed to get the best out of existence was Sam, equally at home with his regiment in India and in London, and entirely unaffected by the pretentious schemings of Crowley Court.
I guided her to a sofa and tried to say something that didn’t sound too cliché. Tom and I had grown distant, but we had shared a study for five years at school, and I understood what his death would mean for the family. The Dainton history, as I saw it, was one of ongoing failures. Despite having all the usual ingredients for happiness, Sir Roger was never able to live the low-key country life he wanted, Lady Dainton never fully achieved the social success she dreamed of, Tom married a woman who didn’t please his parents, and Sonia never got married at all. The only one who seemed to truly enjoy life was Sam, who felt just as comfortable with his regiment in India as he did in London, completely unaffected by the pretentious ambitions of Crowley Court.
"I want you to lend me some money," Sonia went on, as the first passion of weeping spent itself. "I haven't enough to get home, and I want to be with mummie."
"I need you to lend me some money," Sonia continued, as her initial tears subsided. "I don't have enough to get home, and I want to be with Mom."
I emptied my note case on to the table.
I dumped my wallet out onto the table.
"Have you dined?" I asked.
"Have you eaten?" I asked.
She shook her head as though the mention of food nauseated her, but I insisted on her eating a cutlet and drinking a little wine. When my uncle came in, she made an effort to calm herself and, as we drove to Waterloo and travelled down to Melton, she was able to speak composedly of the days of twenty years before when we played and fought together in our school holidays.
She shook her head like the thought of food made her sick, but I insisted that she eat a cutlet and have a little wine. When my uncle walked in, she tried to calm herself, and as we drove to Waterloo and made our way down to Melton, she was able to talk calmly about the days twenty years ago when we played and fought together during our school breaks.
"You're going to be brave, Sonia?" I asked, as the train steamed into the station.
"Are you going to be brave, Sonia?" I asked as the train pulled into the station.
"I shan't cry any more," she promised, giving my hand a little squeeze.
"I won't cry anymore," she promised, giving my hand a little squeeze.
"And you will give your mother some message of sympathy from me?"
"And will you pass on my message of sympathy to your mom?"
"But you're coming up to the house?"
"But you're coming over to the house?"
"You'll both find it easier to meet if I'm not there," I said. "There's a train back soon after one."
"You'll both find it easier to meet if I'm not there," I said. "There’s a train back shortly after one."
She flung her arm suddenly round my neck.
She suddenly threw her arm around my neck.
"George, I feel I was always such a beast to him!" she whispered.
"George, I feel like I was always so awful to him!" she whispered.
A day or two later the official announcement appeared in the Press, and within a fortnight a less than usually belated dispatch gave an account of the fighting in which he had met his end. A British trench had been lost, regained and once more lost. As our troops fell back the first time, Captain Dainton stayed to assist a wounded subaltern, and it was as the two struggled from the trench into the open that a bullet passed through Tom's heart. Thanks to his assistance, the subaltern, Lieutenant Longton, had regained the British lines, and the name of Captain Dainton was included in the list of recommendations at the end of the dispatch.
A day or two later, the official announcement was published in the news, and within two weeks, a somewhat delayed report detailed the fighting in which he had lost his life. A British trench was lost, retaken, and then lost again. As our troops fell back the first time, Captain Dainton stayed behind to help a wounded subaltern. It was as the two of them were trying to get out of the trench into the open that a bullet struck Tom in the heart. Thanks to his help, the subaltern, Lieutenant Longton, made it back to the British lines, and Captain Dainton's name was included in the list of commendations at the end of the report.
Sonia came round the same evening and asked me to accompany her the following Sunday to a private hospital in Portland Place. Longton had been invalided home and was anxious to see any relations of the man who had saved his life. Lady Dainton had already called, but Sonia wanted a first-hand account of her brother's last engagement.
Sonia came over that evening and asked me to join her the following Sunday at a private hospital on Portland Place. Longton had been sent home due to illness and was eager to see any family of the man who had saved his life. Lady Dainton had already visited, but Sonia wanted a firsthand account of her brother's last engagement.
We were unable to add very much to the information given us in the dispatch. It was an affair of seconds—an arm stretched out, a hoist on to the shoulders, a few yards zigzag running, a sudden fall. Longton had crawled back on all fours to his own trench, with a rain of bullets piercing his clothes and furrowing the earth all round him.
We couldn't add much to the information we got in the report. It all happened in seconds—an arm reaching out, someone lifted onto shoulders, a few yards of zigzag running, and then a sudden fall. Longton crawled back to his own trench on all fours, with bullets raining down, tearing through his clothes and digging into the ground around him.
"Are you badly hit?" I asked him, when his story was told.
"Did that hit you hard?" I asked him when he finished his story.
There was a bandage round his head, but he seemed in the finest health and spirits.
There was a bandage around his head, but he looked completely healthy and in great spirits.
"It just touched the skull," he told me. "I think I must have had a moment of concussion. I remember feeling a twenty-ton weight hit me on the top of the head, then a complete blank. The next thing was the feeling that I was being picked up, and I found myself being trotted back with my arms round Dainton's neck. I was perfectly all right by the time I got back to our reserve trench and when the counter-attack started I went along with the rest of them. It was only when we'd been beaten back a second time that I thought I'd better be cleaned up before I got any dirt into the wound."
"It just grazed my skull," he told me. "I think I must have had a moment of concussion. I remember feeling a twenty-ton weight hit me on the top of my head, then everything went blank. The next thing I knew, I was being picked up, and I found myself being carried back with my arms around Dainton's neck. I was perfectly fine by the time we got back to our reserve trench, and when the counter-attack started, I joined the others. It was only after we got pushed back a second time that I thought I should get cleaned up before any dirt got into the wound."
"Are you in much pain?" Sonia asked.
"Are you in a lot of pain?" Sonia asked.
"I get a bit of a headache sometimes, but I feel as fit as ten men. That's what makes it so sickening to lie here. I want to go out again."
"I get a little headache sometimes, but I feel as strong as ten men. That’s what makes it so frustrating to lie here. I want to get out again."
He was a good-looking, fair-haired boy of nineteen, with blue eyes and a ready smile. His face, neck and hands were tanned deep brown with exposure to the sun and wind. He gave me the impression of not having a nerve in his body.
He was a good-looking, light-haired nineteen-year-old with blue eyes and a friendly smile. His face, neck, and hands were a deep brown from being out in the sun and wind. He struck me as someone who didn’t have a single nerve in his body.
"As you want to get back," I said, "there's no harm in my telling you you're the first man I've heard say that."
"As you want to get back," I said, "there's no harm in telling you that you're the first guy I've heard say that."
The smile died from his eyes and his whole expression hardened.
The smile vanished from his eyes, and his entire expression became rigid.
"I want to kill some more of the beggars," he said, "before I can die happy." He broke off suddenly with an unexpected laugh. "Lord! if my father heard me! I'm the son of a parson, you know; I'm supposed to be taking orders some time or other. But first of all I must get level over your brother, Miss Dainton, and another man."
"I want to get rid of a few more beggars," he said, "before I can die happy." He suddenly stopped with an unexpected laugh. "Wow! If my dad heard me! I'm the son of a pastor, you know; I'm supposed to be taking orders sooner or later. But first, I need to settle things with your brother, Miss Dainton, and another guy."
"Who's the other man?" Sonia asked. "I may know him if he was a friend of my brother's."
"Who's the other guy?" Sonia asked. "I might know him if he was a friend of my brother's."
"Oh, he wasn't in our battalion at all. When we got to the reserve trenches I found him sitting very comfortably on someone else's overcoat: he'd lost his way in the retreat and seemed inclined to stay with us. I didn't mind—we were too much thinned out for that; besides, I couldn't make out if he'd been hit or what, he was staring all about him and [Pg 415]jumping at every sound. I think he must have been wounded, 'cause when we started our counter-attack he staggered out and came a cropper over the wire and everything else. Awful plucky thing to do, you know; some of our fellows weren't half keen on attacking—nerve a bit shaken, you know. I gave the order, and for a second or two nothing happened. Then this chap shouted out, 'Come on, you men!' and went over the top of the trench like a two-year-old. The others followed after that, but I couldn't drag them out, myself. The fellow must have been pretty bad from the way he kept going over. I tried to send him back, but it was no use."
"Oh, he wasn't in our battalion at all. When we reached the reserve trenches, I found him sitting comfortably on someone else's overcoat: he'd lost his way during the retreat and seemed ready to stick with us. I didn’t mind—we were too short on men for that; besides, I couldn't tell if he’d been hit or not, he was looking around and [Pg 415]jumping at every sound. I think he must have been wounded, because when we started our counter-attack, he staggered out and tripped over the wire and everything else. It was really brave of him, you know; some of our guys were really hesitant about attacking—nerves a bit shaken, you know. I gave the order, and for a second or two, nothing happened. Then this guy shouted out, 'Come on, you men!' and climbed over the top of the trench like a little kid. The others followed after that, but I couldn't get them out myself. The guy must have been in pretty rough shape from the way he kept going over. I tried to send him back, but it was pointless."
"Was he killed?" I asked, as Longton paused.
"Was he killed?" I asked, as Longton hesitated.
"I'm not sure it wasn't worse. We got dear old Seven Dials——"
"I'm not sure it wasn't worse. We ended up at dear old Seven Dials——"
"Got what?" I asked.
"Got what?" I asked.
"That was the name of the trench," Longton explained. "We held it for a bit, and then the Bosches shelled us out again. They got hold of this chap, and when we made our second counter-attack that evening we found him hanging from the supports of a dug-out, with his feet six inches off the ground and a bayonet through either hand. Crucified." He drew breath and burst out with concentrated fury, "My God! those devils!... I was in hospital by that time; I never saw him. If I had ...! We met on the ambulance train, and he was raving with delirium. I did what I could for the poor brute.... He was too bad; I couldn't make out what he wanted." He sat up in bed with blazing eyes, as the picture repainted itself in his memory, then with a sudden shiver seemed to recall where he was. "I'm sorry, Miss Dainton. These are the things one's supposed to forget when one comes back to England. But—well, it might have been me but for your brother, and I'm going to make somebody pay for it."
"That was the name of the trench," Longton explained. "We held it for a while, and then the Germans shelled us out again. They got hold of this guy, and when we made our second counter-attack that evening, we found him hanging from the supports of a dug-out, with his feet six inches off the ground and a bayonet through each hand. Crucified." He paused and erupted with intense anger, "My God! those monsters!... I was in the hospital by that time; I never saw him. If I had ...! We met on the ambulance train, and he was raving with delirium. I did what I could for the poor guy.... He was too far gone; I couldn't figure out what he wanted." He sat up in bed with fierce eyes, as the scene replayed vividly in his mind, then with a sudden shudder seemed to remember where he was. "I'm sorry, Miss Dainton. These are the things you're supposed to forget when you come back to England. But—well, it might have been me if not for your brother, and I'm going to make someone pay for it."
"But—what happened to him?" Sonia asked, with horror in her eyes. "Where is he?"
"But—what happened to him?" Sonia asked, her eyes wide with fear. "Where is he?"
Longton shook his head.
Longton shook his head.
"I should think it's long odds he's dead. All the way back[Pg 416] to Boulogne he was raving ... oh, Lord! Here comes the sister! It's all right Sister; I'm not getting excited!"
"I guess the chances are pretty slim that he's dead. All the way back[Pg 416] to Boulogne he was raving ... oh, man! Here comes the sister! It's okay, Sister; I'm not getting worked up!"
Sonia bade him good-bye and clutched my arm until we got out into the street.
Sonia said goodbye and held onto my arm until we were out on the street.
III
As soon as Longton was well enough to be allowed out of the hospital, I arranged one or two small parties to keep him amused till the time came for his next medical board. Sonia would not dine in public so soon after her brother's death, but we all met on one occasion at the flat, on another I took Longton to the Carlton, and on yet another Bertrand insisted on our both dining with him at the Club and spending the evening at a music-hall.
As soon as Longton was well enough to leave the hospital, I set up a couple of small gatherings to keep him entertained until his next medical board appointment. Sonia wouldn't go out to dinner in public so soon after her brother's death, but we all got together at the flat once. Another time, I took Longton to the Carlton, and on yet another occasion, Bertrand insisted that we both have dinner with him at the Club and spend the evening at a music hall.
Longton enjoyed everything and was only disappointed because I sent him home to bed each night at eleven-thirty instead of going on to a night club. I cannot say that a trying day's work at the Admiralty in the middle of a war is the best or even a good preparation for appreciating the lighter relaxations of London. Frankly, I was not sorry when Longton, with a wry face, departed to the parental vicarage in Worcestershire.
Longton loved everything and was only let down because I sent him home to bed each night at eleven-thirty instead of heading to a nightclub. I can't say that a demanding day at the Admiralty during a war is the best or even a decent lead-up to enjoying the more fun aspects of London. Honestly, I wasn't upset when Longton, with a bitter expression, left for his parents' vicarage in Worcestershire.
It was Bertrand who seemed to derive the most lasting, if also the grimmest, satisfaction from our bout of mild dissipation.
It was Bertrand who appeared to get the most lasting, though also the bleakest, satisfaction from our brief escapade.
"When the Devil was sick, the Devil a monk would be," he murmured, as we put Longton into a taxi on the last night and dispatched him to Paddington. "August to April. The war's only been going on eight months, George."
"When the Devil was sick, the Devil would be a monk," he murmured as we put Longton into a taxi on the last night and sent him off to Paddington. "August to April. The war's only been going on for eight months, George."
"'Only'?"
"'Only'?"
"The Devil's almost well again. I don't see him ordering his cowl and sandals."
"The Devil's almost fine again. I don’t see him getting his hood and sandals."
I knew quite well what he meant, for in the first week of August we had dined together at the Eclectic Club and marvelled at the new spirit of uncomplaining frugality in [Pg 417]unexpected quarters. By April the grumblers grumbled again and no longer attempted to live as simply as soldiers under fire.
I understood exactly what he meant because during the first week of August, we had dinner together at the Eclectic Club and were amazed by the new attitude of uncomplaining frugality in [Pg 417]unexpected places. By April, the complainers started complaining again and stopped trying to live as simply as soldiers in battle.
"We were quite sorry for the Belgians," my uncle went on. "We couldn't do too much for them; they were the one topic of conversation——"
"We felt really sorry for the Belgians," my uncle continued. "We couldn't do much to help them; they were the only thing everyone talked about——"
"They're still that," I said.
"They're still that," I said.
"Yes. Women who have not seen their husbands killed or their daughters violated can always raise a laugh by saying, 'How are your Belgian atrocities getting on? I can't get my creatures to take baths.'" Bertrand heaved a sigh. "So the great nations of the world help the weak. I'm glad they keep the streets darkened—we must have something to remind us we're at war. And of course we can't get alcohol after ten."
"Yes. Women who haven't witnessed their husbands being killed or their daughters being assaulted can always crack a joke by saying, 'How are your Belgian atrocities going? I can't get my kids to take baths.'" Bertrand sighed. "So the powerful nations of the world support the vulnerable. I'm glad they keep the streets dim—we need something to remind us we're at war. And of course, we can't get alcohol after ten."
"Unless you know the manager personally," I said, "or call it by another name."
"Unless you know the manager personally," I said, "or call it something else."
Bertrand linked his arm in mine and leaned on my shoulder.
Bertrand hooked his arm through mine and leaned on my shoulder.
"George, there are moments when I think we deserve to be beaten," he said. "Not the fellows who are fighting—they ought to win, they will win. But it would be a rough-and-ready poetic justice if they marched to Berlin to find the German Army had gone up in air-ships and was wiping out the people at home. I wouldn't mind driving about with a light to show 'em where to go. We'd clear out a few politicians first—fellows who are trying to grab Cabinet rank out of the turmoil of the war, other fellows who are using the war as an excuse for fomenting some dirty conspiracy to attack a class or push a nostrum thrice-damned in times of peace. And we'd clear out the Press. And the strike leaders. And the women who flutter about in Red Cross uniforms and high-heeled patent leather shoes seeking whom they may devour."
"George, there are times when I think we deserve to be punished," he said. "Not the guys who are fighting—they should win, they will win. But it would be some rough poetic justice if they marched to Berlin only to find the German Army had taken off in airships and was wiping out the people back home. I wouldn’t mind driving around with a light to direct them. We’d take out a few politicians first—those guys trying to grab Cabinet positions out of the chaos of the war, and others using the war as an excuse to stir up some nasty conspiracy against a class or push a terrible idea that’s been rejected in peacetime. And we’d get rid of the Press. And the strike leaders. And the women who flit around in Red Cross uniforms and high-heeled patent leather shoes looking for someone to take advantage of."
"I could spare the Erckmann group," I added.
"I could help the Erckmann group," I added.
"It takes more than a war to drive them out of the limelight," said my uncle. "I had supper at the Empire Hotel the other night, and they were all there—Erckmann (by the way, he calls himself Erskine now) and Mrs. Welman and that fellow Pennington et illud genus omne."
"It takes more than a war to push them out of the spotlight," my uncle said. "I had dinner at the Empire Hotel the other night, and they were all there—Erckmann (by the way, he goes by Erskine now), Mrs. Welman, and that guy Pennington et illud genus omne."
"I thought they were running a hospital near Boulogne,"[Pg 418] I said. "There was some scandal or other in connexion with it."
"I thought they were operating a hospital near Boulogne,"[Pg 418] I said. "There was some kind of scandal related to it."
Bertrand nodded. "The authorities don't allow anybody to go to it now, so there's nothing for the promoters to do but come back to England. I met Mrs. Welman as I was putting on my coat, and she said, 'Isn't this war dreadful? There'll be no Season this year.' I said to her, 'Mrs. Welman, the saddest thing about this war is the number of people who haven't been killed.'"
Bertrand nodded. "The authorities don't let anyone go there now, so the promoters have no choice but to head back to England. I ran into Mrs. Welman as I was putting on my coat, and she said, 'Isn't this war horrible? There won't be a Season this year.' I replied to her, 'Mrs. Welman, the saddest part of this war is the number of people who haven't died.'"
As we turned into St. James's Park, Bertrand paused and swept his arm demonstratively round.
As we entered St. James's Park, Bertrand stopped and dramatically gestured with his arm.
"Little has been left of the London I knew as a boy," he said—"or of the England, or the world, for that matter. It's all changed—except Man. I'm old, George: devilish near eighty. Half a century ago, when I was your age, I used to think we were moving slowly upwards; our laws, our sports, our whole attitude of mind, everything seemed to be becoming more humane. Bless my soul! I went to cockfights when I was a youngster! And I've seen men hanged in public outside Newgate.... When the war came I watched my ideals being blown away like cobwebs over the mouth of a gun.... I—I outgrew that phase. And though there was a reaction and I thought I saw the country sobering, hang me if I haven't outgrown that phase too! If we non-combatants can't keep the promises we made to ourselves eight short months ago ... is it only want of imagination, George?... There's but one person I see much whose life has been changed by the war—and I don't know how long it will last there. You know your friend Miss Dainton washes saucepans and cleans grates?"
"Little has been left of the London I knew as a boy," he said, "or of England, or the world, for that matter. It’s all changed—except for Man. I'm old, George: almost eighty. Half a century ago, when I was your age, I thought we were slowly moving upwards; our laws, our sports, our whole mindset, everything seemed to be becoming more humane. Goodness! I went to cockfights when I was young! And I've seen men hanged in public outside Newgate.... When the war came, I watched my ideals get blown away like cobwebs over the mouth of a gun.... I—I outgrew that phase. And even though there was a reaction and I thought I saw the country sobering up, I can’t believe I’ve outgrown that phase too! If we non-combatants can't keep the promises we made to ourselves just eight short months ago... is it just a lack of imagination, George?... There's only one person I see much whose life has been changed by the war—and I don't know how long that will last. You know your friend Miss Dainton? She washes saucepans and cleans grates?"
"And a number of other things," I said.
"And a bunch of other things," I said.
"Her brother's death——"
"Her brother's passing——"
"It began before that, Bertrand."
"It started before that, Bertrand."
"I believe it did. She's got pluck, that girl. I shall be sorry to lose her."
"I think it did. That girl is really brave. I'm going to miss her."
"Is she leaving the hospital?"
"Is she discharged from the hospital?"
He nodded.
He agreed.
"She's strained her heart. Nothing serious, but she's got to rest. As soon as I can get someone to take her place she's[Pg 419] leaving me. Well, she's the one and pretty well the only one. George, I can't believe the people of this country is the rotten stuff it pretends to be!"
"She's put a lot of stress on her heart. It's not serious, but she needs to take it easy. As soon as I can find someone to fill in for her, she's[Pg 419] leaving me. Well, she's the one and pretty much the only one. George, I can't believe the people in this country are as bad as they seem!"
CHAPTER X IN THE NOON HEAT
I
Towards the end of April it occurred to me that Burgess might like a short account of Tom Dainton's death for publication in the "Meltonian." I gave him the story as I had received it from Longton, and in thanking me for my letter Burgess sent me half a dozen pages of the proofs of the "Melton Roll of Honour." It was a formidable list. Of all my friends from Melton and elsewhere, Val Arden, Greville Oakleigh and Loring were still untouched; Sam Dainton was in hospital with a flesh wound and might be expected back in the fighting line in eight weeks, and a score of civilians from twenty peaceful walks of life were still in training. The rest would never return—and the war was but nine months old. I could not yet classify O'Rane's fate, but it was five months since he had gone out, and the Midland Fusiliers had been through murderous fighting. I[Pg 421] had long since given up reading the closely printed daily "Casualties among non-commissioned officers and men."
Towards the end of April, I thought Burgess might appreciate a brief account of Tom Dainton's death for publication in the "Meltonian." I shared the story as I had received it from Longton, and in response to my letter, Burgess sent me half a dozen pages of the proofs of the "Melton Roll of Honour." It was an intimidating list. Out of all my friends from Melton and beyond, Val Arden, Greville Oakleigh, and Loring were still safe; Sam Dainton was in the hospital with a flesh wound and was expected to return to the fighting in eight weeks, and a number of civilians from various peaceful professions were still training. The rest would never come back—and the war had only been going on for nine months. I couldn’t yet determine O'Rane's fate, but it had been five months since he left, and the Midland Fusiliers had been in brutal combat. I had long since stopped reading the closely printed daily "Casualties among non-commissioned officers and men."
"I am afraid," I wrote to Burgess, "the odds are against our seeing him again."
"I’m afraid," I wrote to Burgess, "the chances of us seeing him again aren’t good."
Then I corrected the proofs and dropped them into the letter-box in the passage. My uncle had left the flat at half-past eight for his turn of duty as a Special Constable, and in his absence I settled down to deal with the month's accounts from the hospital in Princes Gardens. It was a cold night, with a wind that sent gusts of smoke blowing into the room; I shivered and coughed for a while, but the draught at my back was unbearable, and I was jumping up to close the door when a low voice immediately behind me said:
Then I corrected the proofs and dropped them into the letterbox in the hallway. My uncle had left the apartment at eight-thirty for his shift as a Special Constable, and in his absence, I sat down to go through the month’s accounts from the hospital in Princes Gardens. It was a chilly night, with a wind blowing gusts of smoke into the room; I shivered and coughed for a bit, but the draft at my back was unbearable, and I was about to get up to close the door when a low voice just behind me said:
"You left the door open, so I thought I'd walk in."
"You left the door open, so I figured I could just come in."
O'Rane was standing within a yard of me. Thinner even than when I met him first as a half-starved waif at Melton, white-cheeked and lined, with his skin drawn tight as drum parchment over the bones of his face, but alive and smiling, with his great black eyes fixed on my face, he grasped his hat with one hand while the other rested on the handle of the door.
O'Rane was standing just a few feet away from me. He looked even thinner than when I first met him as a half-starved kid at Melton, his cheeks pale and lined, with his skin stretched tight like drumskin over the bones of his face, but he was alive and smiling. His big black eyes were focused on my face as he held his hat in one hand while the other rested on the door handle.
"I've just been telling Burgess you were dead," I cried.
"I just told Burgess you were dead," I exclaimed.
"Infernal cheek!" he answered, with a faint breathless laugh. "Steady on with my hand, old man, it's bandaged! I've just come up from Melton. You might ask me to come in, George."
"Infernal cheek!" he replied, laughing lightly and breathlessly. "Take it easy with my hand, old man; it’s bandaged! I just got back from Melton. You could at least invite me in, George."
I looked at him and drew a long breath.
I stared at him and took a deep breath.
"Thank Heaven, Raney!"
"Thank goodness, Raney!"
"May I ... I say, go gently with me!" He leant against the door, panting with exertion. "Did you come here to dodge me? I went straight from Waterloo to your house, but there was a reek of iodoform.... I've had my fill of iodoform lately. I want you to give me a bed, George, and help me out of my coat and put me into a comfortable chair."
"Can you... I ask, be gentle with me!" He leaned against the door, out of breath. "Did you come here to avoid me? I went straight from Waterloo to your place, but it smelled like iodoform.... I’ve had enough of that lately. I need you to give me a bed, George, help me out of my coat, and get me into a comfy chair."
"Where were you wounded?" I asked, as I took his coat and pressed him into a chair by the fire.
"Where were you hurt?" I asked, as I took his coat and pushed him into a chair by the fire.
He held out his hands, which were covered by loose chamois leather gloves.
He held out his hands, which were covered by loose suede gloves.
"A bit cut about," he explained. "I'm just keeping the dirt out."
"A little off," he explained. "I'm just keeping the dirt out."
"Was that all?"
"Is that it?"
"My only wounds," he answered rather deliberately.
"My only wounds," he replied somewhat intentionally.
"You look a most awful wreck, Raney."
"You look like a complete mess, Raney."
He was lying back in the chair as though he had no bones in his body, and his weak, tired voice had lost its tone and music.
He was slouched in the chair like he had no bones in his body, and his weak, tired voice had lost its tone and charm.
"I only left hospital yesterday," he protested.
"I just got out of the hospital yesterday," he protested.
"How much leave have you got?"
"How much time off do you have?"
"As much as I like. The Army's bored with me. That's why I went to Melton."
"As much as I enjoy it. The Army is tired of me. That’s why I went to Melton."
"Do try to be intelligible, Raney," I begged.
"Please try to make sense, Raney," I begged.
He assumed a comical expression of grievance.
He made a funny face of complaint.
"Really, George! You know how fond of me Burgess is——"
"Seriously, George! You know how much Burgess likes me——"
"I remember he asked you to join his staff ten years ago."
"I remember he asked you to be part of his team ten years ago."
His lank body became alert with interest.
His skinny body perked up with interest.
"You hadn't forgotten that either? They were my first words to him. I marched into his library,—he hasn't had a window open since I left,—seized him by the hand and told him I hadn't seen him since he offered me a place on his staff. 'Which thou didst greet with mockery and scorn, laddie,' he said.
"You didn't forget that either? Those were my first words to him. I walked into his library—he hasn't opened a window since I left—grabbed his hand and told him I hadn't seen him since he offered me a spot on his team. 'Which you greeted with mockery and scorn, kid,' he said."
"'Was it a firm offer, sir?' I asked.
"'Was it a definite offer, sir?' I asked."
"'I know not this babble of the money-changers,' he said. 'The vineyard is full.'
"'I don't understand this chatter from the money-changers,' he said. 'The vineyard is full.'"
"'Haven't you room for one more labourer, sir?' I asked.
"'Do you have space for one more worker, sir?' I asked."
"'Laddie,' he said, 'thy place is set in the forefront of the hottest battle. Wherefore hast thou broken and fled?'"
"'Kid,' he said, 'your spot is at the front of the fiercest battle. Why did you break and run?'"
O'Rane's gloved right hand travelled up and covered his eyes.
O'Rane's gloved right hand moved up and covered his eyes.
"I talked to him for a bit, with the result that I propose to stay with you till Thursday and then go back to Melton as a master."
"I spoke with him for a bit, and as a result, I've decided to stay with you until Thursday and then go back to Melton as a teacher."
He uncovered his eyes and looked at me as if to see how I should take the news.
He opened his eyes and looked at me as if to gauge how I would react to the news.
"But how soon are you going back to France?" I asked.
"But when are you going back to France?" I asked.
He shook his head slowly.
He slowly shook his head.
"I told you the Army was bored with me, George. I've been invalided out."
"I told you the Army was tired of me, George. I've been discharged."
"For a cut hand?"
"For a hurt hand?"
He laughed sadly.
He laughed sadly.
"My looks don't pity me, do they? A patriotic lady at Waterloo was quite indignant because I wasn't in uniform. I feel shaken up, George, and if you offer me a drink I shan't refuse it."
"My appearance doesn't make me feel sorry for myself, does it? A patriotic woman at Waterloo was really upset because I wasn’t in uniform. I feel a bit rattled, George, and if you offer me a drink, I won’t turn it down."
He was unaccountably distraught and stayed my hand before I had begun to pour out the whisky. Then he accepted a cigar and threw it back on to the table. I felt that he had been allowed out of hospital too soon.
He was inexplicably upset and stopped me before I could start pouring the whiskey. Then he took a cigar and tossed it back onto the table. I thought he had been released from the hospital too early.
"How did you get wounded?" I asked.
"How did you get hurt?" I asked.
"In a counter-attack," he answered listlessly. "We were shelled out of our trench, then we got it back, then they cleared us again, and I—well, you see, I didn't run fast enough."
"In a counter-attack," he replied without enthusiasm. "We were bombed out of our trench, then we took it back, then they pushed us out again, and I—well, you see, I just didn't run fast enough."
The account was sufficiently vague, but phrase following phrase had a ring of familiarity, and a picture began to form itself in my mind.
The story was pretty vague, but each phrase felt familiar, and a picture started to take shape in my mind.
"Where did this happen, Raney?" I asked.
"Where did this happen, Raney?" I asked.
"I don't know whereabouts it was on the map," he answered. "If you want to put up a tablet in my honour, get anyone on our front to direct you to Seven Dials."
"I don’t know where it was on the map," he replied. "If you want to put up a plaque in my honor, ask anyone at our front to guide you to Seven Dials."
As long as I could I resisted the memories stirred by that name. O'Rane sat carelessly swinging one leg over the arm of the chair and staring into the fire. As I watched his pale face and nervous movements, a wave of nausea swept over me, and moments passed, leaden-footed, before I could be sure of my voice.
As long as I could, I pushed away the memories triggered by that name. O'Rane casually swung one leg over the arm of the chair, staring into the fire. As I observed his pale face and restless movements, a wave of nausea washed over me, and several moments dragged on before I could regain my voice.
"What's the matter with the other hand?" I asked carelessly.
"What's wrong with the other hand?" I asked casually.
"A bayonet jab," he answered.
"A bayonet stab," he answered.
I sprang to my feet as the last web of uncertainty was swept away.
I jumped to my feet as the final bit of uncertainty disappeared.
"God in Heaven! It was you, Raney!"
"God in Heaven! It was you, Raney!"
"What was me?" he flung back, leaping out of the chair as though I were attacking him.
"What was up with me?" he shouted, jumping out of the chair as if I were coming after him.
We stood face to face, panting with excitement.
We stood face to face, breathing heavily with excitement.
"I heard what happened," I said. "Of course I didn't know who it was. A fellow in the hospital train, after you were cut down——"
"I heard what happened," I said. "Of course, I didn't know who it was. A guy in the hospital train, after you got hurt——"
O'Rane stumbled forward and laid his maimed hands clumsily on my shoulders.
O'Rane stumbled forward and awkwardly placed his injured hands on my shoulders.
"Man, you don't want to drive me mad, do you?" he whispered.
"Man, you really don't want to drive me crazy, do you?" he whispered.
I threw an arm round his waist and led him back to his chair. He dropped limply back and sat motionless, save when he wiped his forehead with the back of his glove.
I put my arm around his waist and guided him back to his chair. He slumped back and sat still, only moving to wipe his forehead with the back of his glove.
"It's been touch-and-go as it is," he murmured, pressing his hand against his side. "Now and again ... when I can't sleep, you know ... and it all comes back ... I—I—I never know how long I can keep my brain." He stretched out his hand for me to take. "Promise me one thing, George!" he begged, with a graver note in his voice. "You'll never ask me about it or mention it to me? And you won't pity me? And—and—well, you know the sort of thing I can't stand, George."
"It's been really uncertain as it is," he said quietly, pressing his hand against his side. "Sometimes ... when I can't sleep, you know ... and it all comes rushing back ... I—I—I never know how long I can keep it together." He reached out his hand for me to take. "Promise me one thing, George!" he pleaded, his tone more serious. "You'll never ask me about it or bring it up? And you won't feel sorry for me? And—and—well, you know the kind of thing that drives me crazy, George."
"I promise."
"I swear."
"It was—just a bayonet wound. You know how I was caught?"
"It was just a bayonet wound. Do you know how I got caught?"
"You were wounded before, weren't you? I heard you went down two or three times in the charge."
"You got hurt before, right? I heard you went down two or three times during the charge."
He rose slowly and stood before me.
He got up slowly and stood in front of me.
"I've been invalided out, and yet nothing shows? Burgess thought I was a deserter, and the patriotic lady at Waterloo.... You see nothing wrong?"
"I've been sent home due to injury, and yet nothing indicates that? Burgess thought I was a coward, and the patriotic woman at Waterloo... You don't see anything wrong with that?"
I walked slowly round him.
I walked slowly around him.
"I may be blind, Raney——" I began.
"I might be blind, Raney——" I started.
His face twitched into a smile, and one hand shot out and closed over my wrist.
His face broke into a smile, and one hand reached out and grabbed my wrist.
"Old man, you're almost as blind as I am!" he whispered. "Mind my hand, for God's sake! Yes, I told you at Chepstow we should have to risk everything we valued.... Both, yes.... [Pg 425]Oh, stone-blind.... Old man, if—if I can stand it, you can too!"
"Old man, you're almost as blind as I am!" he whispered. "Watch my hand, for God's sake! Yes, I told you back in Chepstow that we’d have to risk everything we cared about... Both, yes.... [Pg 425]Oh, completely blind... Old man, if—if I can handle it, you can too!"
* * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * *
That night I sat up by myself waiting for my uncle to return. He was on duty till two, but I could not go to bed without seeing him. O'Rane had retired early in a state of complete exhaustion and dropped asleep almost as soon as he was between the sheets. He would—as ever—accept no assistance. I showed him his room, watched him touch his way round the walls and furniture and then left him. He rejoined me for a moment to complete his tour and find out where the bathroom lay, and we said good night a second time. A few moments later I strolled in to say I had given orders that he was not to be called. The room was in darkness when I entered, and he was unpacking his suitcase and arranging brushes and razors on the dressing-table. It may be to confess a want of imagination, but I think I realized then for the first time something of the meaning of blindness.
That night, I stayed up alone waiting for my uncle to come back. He was on duty until two, but I couldn’t go to bed without seeing him. O'Rane had gone to bed early, completely exhausted, and fell asleep almost as soon as he got under the covers. He wouldn’t—like always—accept any help. I showed him to his room, watched him feel his way around the walls and furniture, and then left him. He came back for a moment to finish his tour and find out where the bathroom was, and we said good night again. A few moments later, I walked in to let him know I had instructed that he shouldn’t be disturbed. The room was dark when I entered, and he was unpacking his suitcase and organizing his brushes and razors on the dressing table. It might show a lack of imagination, but I think it was then that I first began to understand something about the reality of being blind.
Bertrand returned punctually at two-thirty.
Bertrand returned right on time at 2:30.
"You're late, George," he said. "Hallo, are you seedy? You look as if you'd seen a ghost."
"You're late, George," he said. "Hey, are you okay? You look like you’ve seen a ghost."
"I have," I said. "Look here, I've got a peculiarly revolting story to tell you. D'you like it now or in the morning?"
"I have," I said. "Listen, I've got a really disgusting story to tell you. Do you want to hear it now or in the morning?"
"I'm not very keen to have it any time," Bertrand answered, with a distaste in his tone.
"I'm not really interested in having it at all," Bertrand replied, with a hint of disgust in his voice.
"I'm afraid you must. Raney's back from the Front and staying here——"
"I'm afraid you have to. Raney's back from the Front and staying here——"
"Raney?"
"Raney?"
"Yes, and there are one or two things that mustn't be mentioned before him. I only want to put you on your guard."
"Yeah, and there are a couple of things that shouldn't be brought up in front of him. I just want to give you a heads up."
"Oh, if that's all ... drive along; I may as well sleep on it."
"Oh, if that’s all... drive on; I might as well just sleep on it."
"If you can," I said. "You remember that story of Longton's I told you?"
"If you can," I said. "Do you remember the story about Longton that I told you?"
"About the man...." My uncle shuddered. "Please don't let's have that again."
"About the man...." My uncle shivered. "Please, let’s not go through that again."
"Only two sentences," I said. "The man they crucified was Raney. And the reason they caught him was because he was blind."
"Just two sentences," I said. "The guy they crucified was Raney. And the reason they got him was that he was blind."
Bertrand twice moistened his lips with the tip of his tongue. All the vigour seemed to have gone out of him, and his hands twitched as though he had no control over them. I thought I had better finish what I had begun.
Bertrand wet his lips with the tip of his tongue twice. He looked drained of all energy, and his hands were twitching as if he couldn't control them. I figured I should complete what I started.
"It was the concussion of a bursting shell," I said. "Double detachment of the retina. He wandered about dazed and half mad, got into the wrong trench, charged ... Well, you know the rest."
"It was the blast of an exploding shell," I said. "Double retinal detachment. He walked around confused and kind of insane, ended up in the wrong trench, charged ... Well, you know how it goes."
My uncle rose slowly to his feet, steadied himself against the table and stumbled towards the door.
My uncle stood up slowly, braced himself against the table, and stumbled toward the door.
"Where have you put him?" he asked.
"Where did you put him?" he asked.
"I'll show you," I answered. "He's asleep, so you mustn't disturb him, and—the subject's never discussed."
"I'll show you," I replied. "He's asleep, so you shouldn't disturb him, and—this topic is never talked about."
My uncle nodded.
My uncle agreed.
I could have sworn that we crossed the hall and opened the door opposite without a sound being made, yet before I had time to turn on the light, Raney was sitting up in bed demanding who we were.
I could have sworn we crossed the hall and opened the door across from us without making a sound, yet before I had the chance to turn on the light, Raney was sitting up in bed, asking who we were.
"We didn't mean to wake you," I said. "My uncle's just come in."
"We didn't mean to wake you," I said. "My uncle just arrived."
The startled expression passed from his face and left it smiling.
The shocked look faded from his face, replaced by a smile.
"The last time we met, sir," he said, in the terrible weak whisper that did duty for a voice, "I was once again a self-invited guest in your house."
"The last time we met, sir," he said, in the painfully weak whisper that served as his voice, "I was once again an uninvited guest in your home."
He held out a bandaged hand in the direction from which my voice was coming, and my uncle clasped it tenderly.
He extended a bandaged hand towards the direction of my voice, and my uncle held it gently.
"It's the most welcome compliment you can pay me, David," he said. "When first we met I asked leave to help you in any way I could. I ask again, though I'm afraid there'll be no change in the answer."
"It's the greatest compliment you can give me, David," he said. "When we first met, I offered to help you in any way I could. I'm asking again, but I’m afraid the answer will still be the same."
No better appreciated tribute could have been offered, and I saw Raney's white cheeks flush with pleasure.
No better tribute could have been given, and I saw Raney's pale cheeks flush with happiness.
"You don't think I'm done for, sir?" he demanded, drawing[Pg 427] his thin body erect in the bed. "They—they couldn't kill me, you see."
"You don't think I'm finished, do you, sir?" he asked, sitting up straight in bed. "They—they can't kill me, you know."
"You're only just beginning. Good night, my boy." He paused as though he had something else to say, then laid a hand on O'Rane's head, and repeated, "Good night, my boy."
"You're just getting started. Good night, my boy." He hesitated as if he had more to say, then placed a hand on O'Rane's head and said again, "Good night, my boy."
At the door I heard myself recalled. Raney waited till my uncle's footsteps had died away and then beckoned me to the bedside.
At the door, I heard someone call me back. Raney waited until my uncle's footsteps faded away and then motioned for me to come to the bedside.
"I want to clear up one thing, George," he said. "That charge, you know. I can't say what your version may be, but I tell you frankly I went out because I wanted to be finished off." He wriggled down under the sheets and lay with his hands clasped under his head. "I don't feel like that now. There's any amount of kick left in me. The only things.... Look here, George, give me time to get used to it, to put some side on, you know. I've always ridden a pretty high horse, and it's a bit of an effort to get down and walk.... Don't spring any surprises on me, will you? There are some people I feel I can't meet.... Let me down gently: you can prepare people a bit.... George, I'm not going to chuck the House. Fawcett was blind, and he was a Minister.... I'm not going to chuck anything!"
"I want to clear up one thing, George," he said. "That accusation, you know. I can't speak to your version, but honestly, I went out because I wanted to be done with it all." He scooted down under the sheets and lay with his hands clasped behind his head. "I don't feel that way anymore. I've got plenty of fight left in me. The only things... Look, George, give me some time to adjust, to build myself back up, you know? I've always held myself to a high standard, and it’s a bit of a struggle to come down and go back to basics... Just don't throw any surprises at me, okay? There are some people I feel uneasy about meeting... Ease me into it: you can prepare people a bit... George, I’m not going to quit the House. Fawcett was blind, but he was a Minister... I'm not giving up on anything!"
In the morning I wrote half a dozen notes to the people I thought would be most interested to hear of O'Rane's return. The half-dozen did not include Sonia, and I am not in the least concerned to know whether I did right or wrong in omitting her. When we met at the hospital on the following Sunday, she announced her intention of coming back to tea with me. I told her of O'Rane's presence, adding that he was wounded and that the ordering of the flat was no longer in my hands. She inquired the extent of his wounds, and I made a clean breast of the whole story. Sonia whitened to the lips, pressed for further information and formulated a grievance that she had not been told before.
In the morning, I wrote a handful of notes to the people I thought would be most interested in hearing about O'Rane's return. The few I wrote didn’t include Sonia, and I’m not at all worried about whether it was right or wrong to leave her out. When we met at the hospital the following Sunday, she said she intended to come back for tea with me. I informed her about O'Rane being there, mentioning that he was injured and that managing the apartment was no longer my responsibility. She asked how bad his injuries were, and I laid out the whole situation. Sonia turned pale, pressed for more details, and expressed that she felt it was unfair she hadn’t been told sooner.
"You must take me to see him at once," she said, as I attempted no defence.
"You have to take me to see him right now," she said, as I didn’t try to defend myself.
"He's not always very keen to meet people," I warned her.
"He's not always that eager to meet new people," I warned her.
"There's something I want to say to him," she answered.
"There's something I want to tell him," she replied.
I bowed to the inevitable, and we returned to Queen Anne's Mansions. Sonia waited in the hall while I went in to O'Rane, but there was no sign of her when I returned. Hurrying along the corridor I found her standing by the lift.
I accepted the situation and we went back to Queen Anne's Mansions. Sonia waited in the hallway while I went to see O'Rane, but she was gone when I came back. Rushing down the corridor, I found her standing by the elevator.
"I'm sorry, Sonia...." I began.
"I'm sorry, Sonia..." I started.
"Oh, I knew when you didn't come back that he wouldn't see me."
"Oh, I knew when you didn't come back that he wouldn't meet me."
"He's nothing like himself yet," I explained lamely.
"He's not himself yet," I explained weakly.
Sonia laughed sceptically.
Sonia laughed skeptically.
"He'll have to be all right before he goes to Melton on Thursday. My dear George, I thought you and I were always candid with each other!"
"He needs to be okay before he goes to Melton on Thursday. My dear George, I thought you and I were always honest with each other!"
I said nothing.
I didn't say anything.
"Don't bother to come down with me," she begged, as the lift door opened.
"Don't worry about coming down with me," she pleaded, as the elevator door opened.
II
On the morning after Sonia's brief call I went into O'Rane's bedroom while he was dressing and asked him if he would give her a chance of meeting him before he went down to Melton. It was a difficult overture to make, for I knew something of his personal sensitiveness, but he could not indefinitely plead ill-health as a reason for avoiding her, and—at worst—I wished to be furnished with a new excuse.
On the morning after Sonia's quick call, I walked into O'Rane's bedroom while he was getting dressed and asked him if he would consider meeting her before heading down to Melton. It was a tough request to make because I was aware of his personal sensitivities, but he couldn't keep using his health as a reason to avoid her forever, and—if nothing else—I wanted a new excuse.
His brows contracted when I mentioned her name, and I was sorry to have introduced the subject, for though in mind, body and voice he was rapidly recovering strength, I felt he required still to be handled delicately.
His brows furrowed when I said her name, and I regretted bringing it up because, although he was quickly gaining strength in mind, body, and voice, I sensed that he still needed to be approached with care.
"I'm very busy," he told me, "and if I weren't I see no good in meeting her. To-night your uncle's piloting me down to the House——"
"I'm really busy," he said to me, "and if I weren't, I don't see any reason to meet her. Tonight, your uncle's taking me down to the House——"
"I think you will be doing her a kindness, Raney," I suggested.
"I think you would be doing her a favor, Raney," I suggested.
"I can't afford it."
"I can't pay for that."
"It will cost you nothing."
"It won't cost you anything."
He lathered his face in silence for a few moments.
He quietly lathered his face for a few moments.
"George, I once had Sonia Dainton in the hollow of my hand," he said. "I've done my share of handling crowds and getting my orders carried out, and when we came back from Austria last summer I'd bent her will. You've known me some time, old man, and you know I don't placate Nemesis. I've had a good run for my money and I've not done yet, but Sonia saw me climb from nothing to—well, at least, something. I had money and a position—and by God! I didn't need a Bobby's arm to get across the street! You can tell her that!"
"George, I once had Sonia Dainton right where I wanted her," he said. "I've handled my fair share of crowds and made sure my orders were followed, and when we came back from Austria last summer, I’d managed to bend her will. You’ve known me for a while, old man, and you know I don’t back down from challenges. I’ve had a good run, and I’m not done yet, but Sonia saw me rise from nothing to—well, at least something. I had money and a decent position—and you better believe I didn’t need a cop's help to cross the street! You can tell her that!"
I lit a cigarette and waited for his passion to cool.
I lit a cigarette and waited for him to calm down.
"Tell her that, George!" he repeated more quietly.
"Tell her that, George!" he said again, but in a softer voice.
"If you want to insult her," I said, "you must do it yourself."
"If you want to insult her," I said, "you have to do it yourself."
"I don't want to meet her!"
"I don't want to meet her!"
"Are you afraid to, Raney?"
"Are you scared to, Raney?"
"Fear isn't a common fault of mine," he answered.
"Fear isn't usually one of my flaws," he replied.
"Are you afraid to meet her, Raney?" I repeated.
"Are you scared to meet her, Raney?" I repeated.
He turned round and faced me, his thin body silhouetted by the sun shining through his pyjamas.
He turned around and faced me, his thin body outlined by the sunlight shining through his pajamas.
"I've not got the courage to hear people say she married me out of pity for a blind man," he answered through closed teeth, "if that's what you mean."
"I don't have the nerve to listen to people say she married me out of pity for a blind man," he replied through clenched teeth, "if that's what you mean."
"I have only asked you to see her for five minutes before you go down to Melton," I reminded him.
"I've only asked you to see her for five minutes before you head down to Melton," I reminded him.
He covered his face with his hands and turned away.
He covered his face with his hands and turned away.
"Did your friend on the hospital train tell you that when I was delirious I shouted her name till they heard me the other end of Boulogne? I'm flesh and blood like other people old man; I know my limitations——"
"Did your friend on the hospital train tell you that when I was out of it, I screamed her name until they heard me all the way at the other end of Boulogne? I'm just as human as anyone else, old man; I know my limits——"
"What shall I tell her?" I asked as I got up to go.
"What should I tell her?" I asked as I stood up to leave.
"Anything you like! The flat's yours, you can let in whom you please.... No, I don't want to make your position any harder, but the account's closed. I paid for the fun of bringing her back from Innspruck by telling her what I thought of her. It may have done her good.... She's got no claim on me, and I don't see that I'm bound to meet her."
"Anything you want! The apartment's yours, you can let in whoever you want.... No, I don't want to make things harder for you, but the account is closed. I paid for the pleasure of bringing her back from Innsbruck by telling her exactly what I thought of her. It might have done her some good.... She has no claim on me, and I don't see why I should have to meet her."
As we sat down to breakfast I was handed a telegram from Val Arden, asking if I should be lunching at the Club, as he was home on leave. I am growing used to this as to a thousand other developments of war, yet I long found it strange to meet a man driving from Victoria in the mud that had plastered his clothes in the trenches, to see him change into mufti, dine and spend the evening at a music-hall, hurry away to the country for a day's shooting and return to his regiment ninety-six hours after leaving it.
As we sat down for breakfast, I received a telegram from Val Arden, asking if I would be having lunch at the Club since he was home on leave. I'm getting used to this, like so many other changes brought by the war, but I still find it odd to see a man arriving from Victoria, covered in the mud from the trenches, changing into casual clothes, dining out, and spending the evening at a music hall, then rushing off to the countryside for a day of shooting and coming back to his regiment just 96 hours after leaving.
I have met a score of friends enjoying this short reprieve, all in riotous spirits and splendid health, full of confidence for the future and treating war and its ghastly concomitants with the cheerful flippancy that makes our race the despair of other nations. And if these meetings had their macabre side, I hope it was hidden at least from my guests. Yet I should be sorry to count the men who have scrambled back, leave over, into the trenches to be killed almost before their feet touch the ground.
I’ve met a bunch of friends enjoying this brief break, all in high spirits and great health, full of confidence for the future and treating war and its horrible side effects with the kind of carefree attitude that makes our people frustrating to other nations. And if these gatherings had their macabre moments, I hope my guests didn’t notice. Still, I would hate to count the men who have rushed back into the trenches only to be killed almost before they even hit the ground.
"You must come and help, Raney," I said, after reading the telegram. From hints in Loring's rare letters I gathered—what any but a professional soldier might have guessed—that all men are not equally fitted to shoulder a rifle and that more than six months' route-marching and musketry practice was needed to turn a neurotic novelist into a nerveless fighter. Indeed, there are few professions so modest as the army in its assumption that a few months' drill and a shilling manual will make a soldier. "Pick me up at the Admiralty and we'll go together."
"You need to come and help, Raney," I said after reading the telegram. From clues in Loring's rare letters, I realized—what anyone except a professional soldier could have figured out—that not everyone is suited to carry a rifle and that more than six months of marching and gun practice is required to transform a nervous novelist into a fearless fighter. In fact, there are few professions as humble as the army in thinking that a few months of training and a cheap manual can make a soldier. "Pick me up at the Admiralty, and we'll go together."
"I must call at the bank first." He paused and crumbled his toast between his fingers. "George, in two words how do I stand?"
"I need to stop by the bank first." He paused and crumbled his toast between his fingers. "George, can you tell me in two words how I'm doing?"
Like many questions that have to be answered sooner or later, I should have preferred to answer this later.
Like many questions that need to be answered eventually, I would have rather dealt with this later.
"I realized everything," I told him. "You came out square."
"I figured it all out," I said to him. "You came out clean."
He sat in silence, calculating in his head.
He sat quietly, thinking things through in his mind.
"You realized everything?" he said at last. "That's not the whole truth, George. You didn't bring me out square on that."
"You got everything figured out?" he finally said. "That's not the full story, George. You didn't set me straight on that."
I pushed away my plate and filled a pipe.
I pushed my plate aside and packed a bowl.
"Jove! I must get down to the Admiralty!" I said. "There was a small balance against you, Raney. One or two people offered to advance it, and as I had your power of attorney——"
"Wow! I need to get to the Admiralty!" I said. "There was a small amount outstanding, Raney. A couple of people offered to cover it, and since I had your power of attorney——"
"Who were they, George?"
"Who were they, George?"
" ... I accepted the money, which was accompanied by a request that their names should not be disclosed. Meet me at one, Raney. Good-bye."
" ... I took the money, along with a request that their names remain private. Meet me at one, Raney. Goodbye."
I started to the door, but his troubled expression was so piteous that I did not like leaving him.
I started for the door, but his worried expression was so heartbreaking that I didn't want to leave him.
"I get paid as a member ..." he murmured to himself. "Burgess will pay me, too ... and I shall get a pension.... It doesn't cost much to live...." Then turning to me imploringly he cried, "George, you must tell me who they were! I must repay them! Old man, you don't want to break my luck?"
"I get paid as a member ..." he muttered to himself. "Burgess will pay me too ... and I'll get a pension.... It doesn't cost much to live...." Then turning to me with urgency, he exclaimed, "George, you have to tell me who they were! I need to repay them! Come on, you don't want to ruin my luck, do you?"
With his wonderful black eyes on mine—eyes that I could hardly yet believe were sightless—I was unable to discuss what he was pleased to call his luck.
With his amazing black eyes on mine—eyes that I could hardly believe were blind—I couldn't talk about what he liked to call his luck.
"The secret's not mine," I said. "But I'll arrange for the repayment."
"The secret isn't mine," I said. "But I'll take care of the repayment."
"Jim Loring was one."
"Jim Loring was one."
"Perhaps; or again, perhaps not."
"Maybe; or maybe not."
My luncheon-party opened uncomfortably, for I had first to warn Arden what fate had overtaken O'Rane and then whisper to Raney that he must exert himself to make the meal cheerful. Valentine greeted me unsmilingly with the words, "They prolong the agony scientifically, don't they?"
My lunch party started awkwardly because I first had to inform Arden about what happened to O'Rane and then quietly tell Raney that he needed to do his best to lighten the mood. Valentine greeted me without a smile and said, "They really drag this out, don't they?"
"Three months without a scratch isn't bad," said O'Rane.
"Three months without a scratch is pretty good," O'Rane said.
"But if you're going to be killed in the end?" he asked, spreading out his hands. "I don't mind roughing it, I don't mind responsibility—I'd send a battalion to certain death as blithely as the most incompetent staff officer. I suppose I can stand being killed like other people, but I can't face being wounded and—my God!—I can't stand that infernal, never-ending noise!" He shuddered and was silent for a while. "I'm an exception to the general rule," he went on. "Out[Pg 432] there, there's only one religion—you're going to escape and your neighbour's going to be killed. It must be cheering to believe that."
"But what if you're going to end up dead anyway?" he asked, spreading his hands. "I can handle tough situations, and I don’t mind taking on responsibility—I’d send a group into certain death as easily as the most clueless officer. I guess I can deal with dying like everyone else, but I can't stand the thought of being injured and—oh my God!—I just can't take that awful, endless noise!" He shuddered and went quiet for a moment. "I'm different from most people," he continued. "Out[Pg 432] there, there's only one belief—you're going to survive while your neighbor is going to die. It must be comforting to think that."
We survived luncheon because O'Rane took hold of the conversation on that word and discussed the new wave of mysticism that was passing over the world. "The ways of God to man" were justified in a hundred different fashions, and from the first week of the war the Book of the Revelation had been more quoted—and perhaps less understood—than at any time since the middle of the seventeenth century. The exegesis of the day contemplated the war as a Divine purge to cleanse Germany of moral perversion and punish Belgium for the Congo atrocities. France was being held to account for a stationary birthrate and the expulsion of the religious orders, and England—faute de mieux—shared the guilt of a Liberal Government which had carried a Welsh Disestablishment Bill.
We got through lunch because O'Rane took charge of the conversation on that topic and talked about the new wave of mysticism sweeping the globe. "The ways of God to man" were justified in a hundred different ways, and since the first week of the war, the Book of Revelation had been quoted more—and maybe understood less—than at any time since the mid-seventeenth century. The interpretation of the day saw the war as a Divine cleansing to rid Germany of moral decay and punish Belgium for the Congo atrocities. France was being blamed for a stagnant birthrate and the expulsion of religious orders, and England—faute de mieux—shared the blame of a Liberal Government that passed a Welsh Disestablishment Bill.
"Is there anything below the surface, Raney?" I asked. "I see a megalomaniac preaching universal empire for a generation of people who have some show of reason for regarding themselves as invincible. Will the history books endorse that view in a hundred years' time?"
"Is there anything beneath the surface, Raney?" I asked. "I see a megalomaniac promoting universal dominance for a generation that has some reason to see themselves as unbeatable. Will history books support that perspective in a hundred years?"
"A hundred—yes. A thousand—no." He shook his head reflectively. "In a thousand years, when the world's a single State, it will be able to criticize and abolish an institution without going to war. There's a survival of the fittest among institutions as well as among animals, and all the non-dynastic wars have been challenges flung to an existing order. The Holy Roman Empire was challenged by Napoleon—and couldn't justify itself. Philip the Second challenged the Reformed Church—unsuccessfully. Alexander the Fifth challenged John Huss—and beat him. Alaric challenged Rome, Hannibal challenged Rome. And Rome justified herself once, but not the second time. It's a non-moral system which let the Inquisition survive four hundred years and slavery as many thousand.
"A hundred—yes. A thousand—no." He shook his head thoughtfully. "In a thousand years, when the world is one State, people will be able to criticize and abolish an institution without going to war. There's a survival of the fittest among institutions just like there is among animals, and all the non-dynastic wars have been challenges thrown at an existing order. The Holy Roman Empire was challenged by Napoleon—and it couldn't justify itself. Philip the Second challenged the Reformed Church—unsuccessfully. Alexander the Fifth challenged John Huss—and defeated him. Alaric challenged Rome, Hannibal challenged Rome. And Rome justified itself once, but not the second time. It's a non-moral system that allowed the Inquisition to survive four hundred years and slavery for thousands of years."
You've six different civilizations struggling to justify themselves in this war."
"You have six different civilizations trying to justify their existence in this war."
My guests walked back with me to the Admiralty, and we parted at the Arch.
My guests walked back with me to the Admiralty, and we split at the Arch.
"Let me know when you're home again, Val," I said, as we shook hands.
"Let me know when you're back home, Val," I said, as we shook hands.
He looked at me absent-mindedly for a moment, then turned on his heel, only pausing to call back over his shoulder, "Good-bye to you both."
He glanced at me distractedly for a moment, then pivoted on his heel, only stopping to shout back over his shoulder, "Goodbye to you both."
O'Rane put his hand on my shoulder and whispered in my ear:
O'Rane put his hand on my shoulder and whispered in my ear:
"Make Jim Loring state a case to the colonel and get the boy sent back to train recruits at the Base. I've seen fellows go like that before."
"Have Jim Loring present his case to the colonel and get the kid reassigned to train recruits at the Base. I've seen guys get sent off like that before."
I wrote to Loring that night, and received a reply six days later. Valentine had diagnosed his own case better than any of us, and the letter contained the news of his death. "It was instantaneous, I am glad to say," Loring wrote. "But a stray bullet, miles behind the line——! There's an awful perversity about this dreadful business."
I wrote to Loring that night and got a response six days later. Valentine had figured out his own situation better than any of us, and the letter brought the news of his death. "It was instantaneous, I’m glad to say," Loring wrote. "But a stray bullet, miles behind the front lines—! There's a terrible irony about this horrible situation."
After O'Rane left me at the Admiralty I received a message inviting me to join him and my uncle at the House for dinner. I had to decline, as I could not say how soon my work would be over, and I was preparing to dine alone at the flat when Sonia was announced.
After O'Rane left me at the Admiralty, I got a message inviting me to join him and my uncle for dinner at the House. I had to decline since I couldn't predict when my work would be done, and I was about to have dinner alone at the apartment when Sonia arrived.
"Come and join me," I said, but she hesitated at the door and shook her head.
"Come and join me," I said, but she hesitated at the door and shook her head.
"I've dined already, but I wanted to say good-bye. You know I've had to leave the hospital?"
"I've already eaten, but I wanted to say goodbye. You know I had to leave the hospital?"
"Do come in, Sonia," I said.
"Come on in, Sonia," I said.
"D'you allow dogs in? I've brought Jumbo."
"Do you allow dogs here? I brought Jumbo."
She opened the door to its widest extent and a vast St. Bernard squeezed past her and ambled up to my chair.
She swung the door wide open, and a huge St. Bernard squeezed past her and wandered over to my chair.
"My dear, where did you get him?" I asked. "I understood the mastodon was extinct."
"My dear, where did you find him?" I asked. "I thought the mastodon was extinct."
"Darling, don't let him call you names!" she cried, [Pg 434]throwing off her cloak and flinging her white arms round the great shaggy neck. "He was Tom's, and I've had him since—you know. Is David in?"
"Sweetheart, don’t let him insult you!" she exclaimed, [Pg 434]taking off her cloak and wrapping her white arms around the big, shaggy neck. "He belonged to Tom, and I've had him ever since—you know. Is David here?"
"He's dining at the House," I told her.
"He's eating at the House," I told her.
She dropped on to her knees and pulled the dog's head on to her lap.
She knelt down and rested the dog's head on her lap.
"Come and look at the new collar, George," she said, crumpling his ears with her fingers.
"Come and check out the new collar, George," she said, playfully squeezing his ears with her fingers.
I bent down and read the inscription:
I bent down and read the inscription:
"David O'Rane, Esqre, M.P.,
House of Commons"
"David O'Rane, Esq., M.P.,
House of Commons"
"It's the only address I know," she explained. "George, I simply can't bear to think of him going off and living all alone at Melton—in the dark. Just introduce them and—and please, George, don't tell him it comes from me or I know he'll refuse it."
"It's the only place I know," she said. "George, I just can't stand the idea of him going off and living all by himself at Melton—in the dark. Just introduce them and—please, George, don't mention that it comes from me or I know he'll turn it down."
"I'll do my best," I said.
"I'll do my best," I said.
In the distance I heard the grating sound of a latchkey. Sonia scrambled to her feet with terror in her brown eyes.
In the distance, I heard the harsh sound of a key in a lock. Sonia jumped to her feet, fear evident in her brown eyes.
"George, was that the front door?"
"George, was that the front door?"
It was barely nine, but before I could speak the door slammed and cautious feet crossed the hall.
It was just past nine, but before I could say anything, the door slammed and careful footsteps moved across the hall.
"Any dinner left, George?" O'Rane demanded, as he put his head into the room. "The House is up, and your uncle's gone to the Club. I was rather tired, so I thought I'd come here." He paused to sniff. "Onion sauce! Say there's enough for two!"
"Any dinner left, George?" O'Rane asked as he poked his head into the room. "The House is done for the day, and your uncle's gone to the Club. I was feeling pretty tired, so I thought I'd come here." He paused to take a sniff. "Onion sauce! Please tell me there's enough for two!"
"Any amount," I answered. "Tell me how you got on."
"Any amount," I replied. "Let me know how it went."
Sonia nodded to the door and telegraphed me a question with her eyes.
Sonia nodded towards the door and silently asked me a question with her eyes.
"I'd better tell you——" I began.
"I should probably tell you——" I started.
"Everyone was as kind as kind could be," he said, pulling in a chair to the table and placing his hat carefully within reach. "Everyone tumbled over everyone else to shake hands with me.... I say, have you started a dog? I thought I touched something warm and soft. It's all right.... Of[Pg 435] course, the voices are the very devil at first. Your uncle piloted me in...." He stopped suddenly and faced round to every corner of the room with head thrown back and dilated nostrils. "George, is there anyone here?"
"Everyone was as nice as could be," he said, pulling out a chair at the table and placing his hat carefully within reach. "Everyone was rushing to shake hands with me.... By the way, did you get a dog? I thought I felt something warm and soft. It's all good.... Of[Pg 435] course, the voices are really overwhelming at first. Your uncle guided me in...." He suddenly stopped and looked around the room with his head tilted back and nostrils flared. "George, is there anyone here?"
Sonia rose from her chair.
Sonia got up from her chair.
"I am, David."
"I'm David."
"I was trying to explain——" I began.
"I was trying to explain—" I started.
"I didn't think you'd be back so soon," she added.
"I didn't think you'd be back this quickly," she added.
O'Rane pushed back his chair.
O'Rane pushed his chair back.
"Why should you apologize?" he asked, with a laugh. "I'm afraid I interrupted you without knowing it."
"Why should you apologize?" he asked, laughing. "I didn't realize I interrupted you."
His hand felt its way along the table until his fingers closed over the brim of his hat.
His hand moved along the table until his fingers gripped the edge of his hat.
"Where are you off to, Raney?" I asked.
"Where are you going, Raney?" I asked.
"I'll slip round to the Club," he answered, as he moved to the door.
"I'll head over to the Club," he replied, as he made his way to the door.
Sonia laid her hand on his shoulder.
Sonia placed her hand on his shoulder.
"I'm really going, David," she said. "The doctor says I've got to be in bed by ten. As I'm here, I must just tell you how pleased I am to hear you're getting on all right. Mother will be very glad to see you any time you can come over from Melton."
"I'm really leaving, David," she said. "The doctor says I need to be in bed by ten. While I'm here, I just want to tell you how happy I am to hear you're doing okay. Mom will be really glad to see you whenever you can come over from Melton."
"Very kind of her," he murmured conventionally.
"That was really nice of her," he said in a typical way.
Sonia turned and held out her hand to me. The line of her lips was very straight.
Sonia turned and extended her hand to me. The shape of her lips was very straight.
"Good-bye, George."
"Goodbye, George."
She stretched out her hand to O'Rane, but had to touch his before he understood what she was doing. "I have never thanked you for bringing me back from Innspruck."
She reached out her hand to O'Rane, but had to touch his before he realized what she was doing. "I've never thanked you for bringing me back from Innspruck."
O'Rane's face, already hard, seemed to grow tighter in every muscle.
O'Rane's face, already tough, appeared to tense up with every muscle.
"That was before we came into the war," he said. "I've forgotten everything before that."
"That was before we got involved in the war," he said. "I've forgotten everything from before that."
"You told me then that I shouldn't be able to help anyone——" she began.
"You told me back then that I shouldn't be able to help anyone——" she started.
"I apologize, Sonia."
"I'm sorry, Sonia."
"I'm afraid it was true. I can't carry a tray from one room to another. If, in spite of that, I can be of any [Pg 436]assistance to you"—he made an almost imperceptible gesture of impatience, but she went on deliberately,—"If I can help you by body or soul in any way—at any time—in any place——"
"I'm afraid it's true. I can't carry a tray from one room to another. If, despite that, I can be of any [Pg 436] assistance to you"—he made a barely noticeable gesture of impatience, but she continued deliberately,—"If I can help you in any way—body or soul—at any time, in any place——"
"It's sufficiently comprehensive, Sonia."
"It's pretty comprehensive, Sonia."
She dropped on one knee and kissed his gloved hand. I had to put my arm round her as we went into the hall, for her eyes were dim with tears, and her whole body trembled. The St. Bernard followed us to the door and looked reproachfully at her as she bent down and pressed kisses on to his broad forehead.
She knelt down and kissed his gloved hand. I had to put my arm around her as we entered the hall, because her eyes were filled with tears, and her whole body was shaking. The St. Bernard followed us to the door and looked at her with disappointment as she bent down and pressed kisses onto his broad forehead.
"You've been the devil of a time," O'Rane said irritably, when I returned.
"You've really caused a lot of trouble," O'Rane said irritably when I got back.
"I couldn't take her through the hall with the tears running down her cheeks," I answered.
"I couldn't walk her through the hall with tears streaming down her cheeks," I replied.
He got up and walked to the fireplace, where he stood resting his head on his hand. He was still there twenty minutes later when my uncle came in from the Club.
He got up and walked to the fireplace, where he leaned his head on his hand. He was still there twenty minutes later when my uncle came in from the Club.
"Could George give you any dinner?" asked Bertrand.
"Could George make you dinner?" asked Bertrand.
"I didn't feel inclined for any, thank you, sir."
"I’m not really interested, thanks, sir."
III
On the day before the opening of the Melton term I went as usual to talk to O'Rane while he was dressing for breakfast. Burgess was allotting him rooms in the bachelor quarters, and there O'Rane's interest in the subject ceased. There might be furniture, carpets and bedding, and in that case he would—in his own phrase—"be striking it rich"; or again there might be bare boards, and in that event his travelling rug would be useful. Someone would lend him a cap and gown, there were shops in Melton, and, above all, he was an old campaigner.
On the day before the start of the Melton term, I went as usual to chat with O'Rane while he was getting ready for breakfast. Burgess was assigning him rooms in the bachelor quarters, and that’s where O'Rane stopped caring about the details. The rooms might have furniture, carpets, and bedding, and if so, he would—using his own words—“be hitting the jackpot”; or they might just have bare floors, and in that case, his travel rug would come in handy. Someone would lend him a cap and gown, there were stores in Melton, and, most importantly, he was a seasoned veteran.
My first idea had been to ask Lady Dainton to see him settled. Then I discovered a wish to go myself and see how my young cousin Laurence was progressing. Finally I produced an old letter from Burgess, reproaching me for never going near the school.
My first thought was to ask Lady Dainton to check in on him. Then I realized I wanted to go myself and see how my young cousin Laurence was doing. In the end, I found an old letter from Burgess, criticizing me for never visiting the school.
"You do fuss so!" Raney exclaimed, walking barefoot[Pg 437] round the room until he found a sunny piece of carpet. "I've got to start on my own sometime. And I've got a dog. Where did Jumbo come from, George?"
"You really fuss so much!" Raney said, walking barefoot[Pg 437] around the room until he found a sunny spot on the carpet. "I need to start on my own at some point. And I have a dog. Where did Jumbo come from, George?"
"The clouds," I said. "Why shouldn't I be allowed to see my own cousin?"
"The clouds," I said. "Why shouldn't I be allowed to see my own cousin?"
"Send him a fiver. He'll appreciate it much more. George, I know you want to be helpful, but none of the masters knows I'm coming, nobody knows I've been wounded. They—they can just dam' well find out, especially the boys. You haven't given me away to your cousin?"
"Send him five dollars. He'll appreciate it a lot more. George, I know you want to help, but none of the masters know I'm coming, and no one knows I've been hurt. They—they can just damn well find out, especially the guys. You didn't tell your cousin about me, did you?"
"I've said nothing, but if you're taking the Under Sixth you'll drop across him. Raney, what in the name of fortune are you going to Melton at all for?"
"I haven't said anything, but if you're in your last two years of school, you'll run into him. Raney, what on earth are you going to Melton for?"
He gave a low whistle, and the great St. Bernard moved slowly forward and touched his hand.
He let out a soft whistle, and the big St. Bernard slowly stepped forward and nudged his hand.
"What does a kiddie do when he's hurt?" he demanded, dropping cross-legged on to the floor. "I wanted some place I knew ... out of the turmoil ... some place where I could rest and think it all out. We've got to get a New Way of Life out of this war, George."
"What does a kid do when he's hurt?" he asked, dropping cross-legged onto the floor. "I wanted somewhere I knew... away from the chaos... somewhere I could relax and sort it all out. We need to find a New Way of Life from this war, George."
"Those were pretty well Loring's last words before he went out," I said. "There's the opportunity if anyone will take it. What's to be the new Imperative, Raney?"
"Those were pretty much Loring's last words before he left," I said. "Here's the chance if anyone is willing to seize it. What’s going to be the new Imperative, Raney?"
He caressed the dog for a moment and then said interrogatively:
He petted the dog for a moment and then asked:
"The old one, the same old one that I gave you years ago in Ireland, 'Thou shalt cause no pain.' Why shouldn't we revert to the parable of the Good Samaritan as a standard of conduct?"
"The old one, the same old one that I gave you years ago in Ireland, 'You should not cause any pain.' Why shouldn’t we go back to the parable of the Good Samaritan as a standard for how to act?"
"Will you preach it in the smoking-room of the Eclectic Club?" I asked.
"Are you going to share it in the smoking room of the Eclectic Club?" I asked.
"Can't I preach it to boys before ever they get there?" he retorted. "This war won't leave us much but lads and old men—and the old men will die. I've been out there, George, and wounded. I did all I could and stood all I could; I'm entitled to tell people what I conceive to be their duty to mankind—infinitely better entitled than when we chopped ethics at Lake House." His excited voice grew husky. "You mustn't[Pg 438] put a match to me yet, George. I'm as right as can be, but I—I—any arguing makes me so tired. And I haven't had time to think anything out yet."
"Can’t I just tell the boys before they get there?" he shot back. "This war will leave us with just kids and old men—and the old men will be gone. I've been out there, George, and I've been hurt. I did everything I could and put up with everything I could; I have the right to tell people what I think their duty is to humanity—much better than when we debated morals at Lake House." His voice became rough with excitement. "You can't light the fire under me yet, George. I'm as right as anyone can be, but I—I—arguing just exhausts me. And I haven't had the chance to sort anything out yet."
Before leaving for the Admiralty I made him promise to telegraph as soon as he arrived at Melton, and it is perhaps superfluous to add that for a fortnight I had no news of him, and that only a letter from my cousin Laurence apprised me of his continued existence.
Before heading to the Admiralty, I had him promise to send a telegram as soon as he got to Melton. It might be unnecessary to mention, but for two weeks I heard nothing from him, and it was only a letter from my cousin Laurence that let me know he was still alive.
"My dear George,"—it ran,—"Your fiver was as welcome as it was unexpected. I thought the family had been broke by the war. This place is much the same as usual, but an awful lot of our chaps have been killed—fellows who were monitors when I was a fag. Two of our dons have left and taken commissions. They were after your time, though.
"My dear George," it said, "Your five-pound note was as welcomed as it was surprising. I thought the family had lost everything because of the war. This place is pretty much the same as usual, but a lot of our guys have been killed—friends who were monitors when I was a junior. Two of our professors have left to take commissions. They were after your time, though."
"Burgess worked off one of his pet surprises on the first day. He gave out after Call-over that Villiers would run the Army Class and the Under Sixth would go to a fellow called O'Rane—an old Meltonian. I don't know what reputation the form had in your immoral youth, but we're regarded as rather playful now, so it seemed only fair to let the new man see us au naturel, as the French say. Besides we all felt it was up to us to see what sort of a fellow he was, and how much he knew about the place.
"Burgess pulled off one of his favorite surprises on the first day. After roll call, he announced that Villiers would lead the Army Class and a guy named O'Rane—an old Meltonian—would take the Under Sixth. I don't know what reputation the form had in your wild youth, but we’re seen as a bit mischievous now, so we thought it was fair to let the new guy see us au naturel, as the French say. Plus, we all thought it was our responsibility to check out what kind of person he was and how much he knew about the place."
"Quo jam constituto, as they say in Latin, we strolled in half an hour late and gave him a very fine 'Good morning, sir!—welcome to Melton!' in chorus. He just bowed and said 'Good morning,' and lay back in his chair. Funny looking fellow—very thin—with black hair and great black eyes that made him rather like a panther. Everybody calls him the Black Panther here.
"Quo jam constituto, as they say in Latin, we walked in about half an hour late and greeted him with a cheerful 'Good morning, sir!—welcome to Melton!' in unison. He just nodded and replied, 'Good morning,' and leaned back in his chair. He was an odd-looking guy—very thin—with black hair and large black eyes that made him somewhat resemble a panther. Everyone here calls him the Black Panther."
"Quibus factis, which things having been done, he wanted our names and ages and told us to arrange ourselves in alphabetical order. Of course that was simply asking for trouble. Half the fellows gave their Christian names and the other half didn't know whether W came before V, and we fell over each other and there was no end of a shindy. I thought we should bring Burgess up. Suddenly the Panther sprang up and gave[Pg 439] tongue. It was rather like cutting a sheet of ice with a piece of forked lightning—if you take my pretty meaning. 'Gentlemen, I dislike noise. It is one of my many peculiarities, all of which you will have to learn. I never speak twice and I am never disobeyed.' My hat! I should think he wasn't! We saw we were up against something rather stiff and we all remembered our names and ages in surprisingly quick time. He didn't bother to write 'em down—just listened and repeated 'em out of his head. Then he arranged the books we were to read this term and then he got on to the holiday-task. I don't mind telling you it was a bad moment, George. Not one of us had opened a book, and, though that wouldn't have mattered with a mentally deficient like dear old Villiers, the Panther had shown his teeth. He asked what the book was, and Jordon told him it was 'Roman Society under the Later Empire.' 'Has anybody looked at it?' asked the Panther. There was the usual pin-dropping silence that you read about in the parish magazine serials. Then the Panther smiled, and I could see he was the sporting variety. He said, 'I understand from the Headmaster we have two and a half hours in which I examine the extent of your knowledge. The allowance errs on the side of generosity. How are we to employ our remaining two hours?"
"Quibus factis, with that done, he wanted our names and ages and told us to line up in alphabetical order. Of course, that was just asking for trouble. Half the guys gave their first names, and the other half didn't even know if W came before V, and we tripped over each other, creating a big mess. I thought we should get Burgess involved. Suddenly, the Panther stood up and gave[Pg 439] a snarl. It was kind of like slicing through a sheet of ice with a bolt of lightning—if you get what I mean. 'Gentlemen, I dislike noise. It’s one of my many quirks, all of which you’ll have to get used to. I never repeat myself, and I’m never disobeyed.' Wow! You could tell he meant it! We realized we were dealing with someone pretty serious, and we all remembered our names and ages surprisingly quickly. He didn’t bother taking notes—just listened and repeated them from memory. Then he laid out the books we would be reading that term and moved on to the holiday assignment. I won’t lie; it was an awkward moment, George. None of us had opened a book, and although that might not have mattered with someone as clueless as dear old Villiers, the Panther had shown his fangs. He asked about the book, and Jordon told him it was 'Roman Society under the Later Empire.' 'Has anyone looked at it?' the Panther asked. There was the usual pin-drop silence that you read about in those parish magazine stories. Then the Panther smiled, and I could tell he was the competitive type. He said, 'I understand from the Headmaster that we have two and a half hours for me to assess your knowledge. The time allowance is quite generous. How should we use our remaining two hours?'"
"Well, Reynolds asked him to tell us about the school when he was here, and Carter invited him to read to us. He said he wouldn't read, but we might talk to him, and he would choose the subject. It didn't sound particularly exciting, and I thought he'd done the dirty by us when we got back to his old 'Roman Society.' It was rather alarming; he looked up to the ceiling and said, 'Nobody knows why the Roman Empire fell. What are your views, Marjoribanks?' Margy had a shot and broke down, and two or three other chaps did the same, and then the Panther weighed in. It was an amazing performance, George; I've never heard a fellow use such marvellous language—all perfectly natural. He wandered about, five centuries at a stride, from continent to continent. He's been everywhere. We'd got to the Mexican Aborigines when the bell went. He told us we could go, but I wanted to hear some more, so I suggested we should lump the break and go straight on. We had a[Pg 440] vote on it, and my motion was carried nem con. He started again like a two-year-old, and we tripped along from the marriage customs of the Andaman Islanders to Single Chamber Government in Costa Rica. Then he stopped dead. 'Oakleigh!' I jumped up—'Yes, sir!' 'We have now got to the constitutional devices of the Central American Republics. We started with the decadence of the Roman Empire. Find your way back.'
"Well, Reynolds asked him to tell us about the school while he was here, and Carter invited him to read to us. He said he wouldn’t read but that we could talk to him, and he would pick the topic. It didn’t sound particularly exciting, and I thought he had let us down when we returned to his old 'Roman Society.' It was pretty alarming; he looked up at the ceiling and said, 'Nobody knows why the Roman Empire fell. What are your thoughts, Marjoribanks?' Margy took a shot and faltered, and two or three other guys did the same, and then the Panther jumped in. It was an incredible performance, George; I’ve never heard someone use such amazing language—all completely natural. He roamed around, covering centuries in a single stride, from continent to continent. He’s been everywhere. We had just reached the Mexican Aborigines when the bell rang. He told us we could leave, but I wanted to hear more, so I suggested we skip the break and continue. We had a[Pg 440] vote on it, and my motion was passed unopposed. He started again like a pro, and we moved from the marriage customs of the Andaman Islanders to Single Chamber Government in Costa Rica. Then he stopped suddenly. 'Oakleigh!' I jumped up—'Yes, sir!' 'We’ve now arrived at the constitutional systems of the Central American Republics. We began with the decline of the Roman Empire. Find your way back.'
"George, old son! It was an awful thing to do, but with a little help I floundered through and out the other side. 'Now you'll never forget anything you've heard to-day, will you?' asked the Panther. I preserved a modest silence, and then, fortunately, the second bell went.
"George, my boy! That was a terrible thing to do, but with some help, I managed to get through it. 'Now you'll never forget anything you've heard today, will you?' asked the Panther. I kept quiet, and then, luckily, the second bell rang."
"We were all going out when he called me back and charged me with being related to you. I admitted it. 'Did you get your fiver?' he asked. 'How did you hear about it, sir?' I said. It was in my pocket at the time. 'You're indebted to me for that,' he said. 'And when you write to thank George for it, don't forget to tell him exactly what you think of me. It'll amuse him and save me a letter. Now, if you can spare a moment, will you pilot me to the Cloisters?'
"We were all heading out when he called me back and accused me of being related to you. I admitted it. 'Did you get your five bucks?' he asked. 'How did you find out about it, sir?' I replied. It was in my pocket at that moment. 'You owe me for that,' he said. 'And when you write to thank George for it, make sure to tell him exactly what you think of me. It'll make him laugh and save me from writing a letter. Now, if you have a moment, could you guide me to the Cloisters?'
"He linked arms, and we started out of his room, but coming into Great School I cut the corner too fine and sent him against the Birch Table. I was frightfully apologetic and all that sort of thing, but he only said, 'It's my fault, I ought to have told you that I'm blind.' George, that absolutely bowled me over. You're a swine for not telling me he was coming, and doubly a swine for not warning me about the other thing. I dropped his arm and stared at him. I'd never seen anybody less blind. I murmured something about 'Jolly bad luck, sir!' He just shrugged his shoulders and said, 'Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you. You call it luck, I call it destiny.'
"He linked arms with me, and we started out of his room, but as we entered Great School, I miscalculated the corner and sent him crashing into the Birch Table. I was really sorry and all that, but he just said, 'It's my fault; I should have told you that I'm blind.' George, that completely shocked me. You're a jerk for not telling me he was coming, and even worse for not warning me about the other thing. I let go of his arm and stared at him. I had never seen anyone who seemed less blind. I mumbled something like, 'Really bad luck, sir!' He just shrugged and said, 'Whom therefore you ignorantly worship, him I declare to you. You call it luck; I call it destiny.'
"As soon as I'd taken him to his rooms, I hared back to Great Court and caught hold of our fellows. They were all discussing him, but I shut them up and told them what I'd found out. Findlay just said in his terse way, 'My God!' and after that there didn't seem much to add, till Welby remarked,[Pg 441] 'I wish we'd known that before we tried to rag him. I vote we apologize.' No one raised any objection, so Jordan, as head of the form, wrote out a crawling note, and, as everybody seemed to think I knew him best, I was told off as postman. When I got to his rooms, he said, 'A note? I shall have to ask you to read it to me.' And when I'd read it, he smiled and said, 'Thank you.'
"As soon as I took him to his room, I rushed back to Great Court and gathered our group. They were all talking about him, but I silenced them and shared what I had discovered. Findlay just said in his usual straightforward way, 'Wow!' and after that, there didn’t seem to be much to add until Welby commented,[Pg 441] 'I wish we’d known that before we tried to mess with him. I think we should apologize.' No one disagreed, so Jordan, as the leader of the group, wrote a sincere note, and since everyone thought I knew him best, I was chosen to deliver it. When I got to his room, he asked, 'A note? I’ll need you to read it to me.' And after I read it, he smiled and said, 'Thank you.'
"We haven't ragged him much since then. After all, any chap who can take a form in Homer for an hour and a half without a book is a bit out of the ordinary. Has he always been blind, or is it something new?
"We haven't teased him much since then. After all, anyone who can recite from Homer for an hour and a half without a book is a bit extraordinary. Has he always been blind, or is this something new?"
"Well, George, I've spent three-quarters of prep. writing to you, and if I go on any longer there will be wailing and gnashing of teeth in first school to-morrow. The Panther will be responsible for the teeth-gnashing stunt. He—the Panther—is very keen on your coming down here when you can spare time from piling up battle-cruisers on sunk reefs or whatever your function at the Admiralty is. If you go over to Ireland at any time, tell the mater I'm working very hard and giving the Panther every satisfaction. Tell her also that according to the papers the cost of living has gone up over forty per cent. I shan't send love to Uncle Bertrand, because I don't think he can stand me as a gift, but, if Jim comes home on leave, you can give him a fraternal shake of the hand from me, and tell Vi to write here more regularly. I am her brother, even if she is a rotten Scotch marchioness. A bas les aristocrats! A la lanterne!—Ever yours (I did thank you for the fiver, didn't I?),
"Well, George, I’ve spent three-quarters of my prep time writing to you, and if I keep this up much longer, there will be crying and teeth-gnashing in first school tomorrow. The Panther will be the one responsible for the teeth-gnashing. He—the Panther—is really eager for you to come down here whenever you can take a break from stacking battle-cruisers on sunken reefs or whatever your job at the Admiralty is. If you happen to go over to Ireland anytime, let mom know I’m working really hard and keeping the Panther satisfied. Also, tell her that according to the papers, the cost of living has gone up over forty percent. I won't send love to Uncle Bertrand because I don't think he can handle me as a present, but if Jim comes home on leave, you can give him a brotherly handshake from me, and tell Vi to write here more often. I am her brother, even if she is a terrible Scottish marchioness. A bas les aristocrats! A la lanterne!—Ever yours (I did thank you for the fiver, didn't I?),
"Laurence Neal Geraldine Hunter-Oakleigh."
"Laurence Neal Geraldine Hunter-Oakleigh.
I do not see that my cousin's letter calls for comment.
I don't think my cousin's letter needs a response.
CHAPTER 11 Dawn Watchers
I
On the 25th May a Coalition Government replaced the old Liberal Ministry under which I had served four years. A few people welcomed the change in hope that the direction of the war would be more vigorous and farsighted. Most of the men I met condemned the new departure, and the detached critics at the Club showed endless fertility in the inferences they drew and the tendencies they traced.
On May 25th, a Coalition Government took over from the old Liberal Ministry, where I had served for four years. A few people were happy about the change, hoping it would lead to a more active and strategic approach to the war. However, most of the men I encountered criticized this new direction, and the detached critics at the Club endlessly came up with various conclusions and trends they observed.
O'Rane had gone to Melton at the end of April, and my uncle and I, dropping back into our former mode of life, saw more of each other than when we had had a guest to entertain. The outbreak of war had infused a strong spirit of party loyalty into Bertrand, and, as the clouds of destructive criticism gathered round the doomed head of the Government, there was hardly a theory or rumour too extravagant for him[Pg 443] to embrace. I remember his fiery indignation when the Coalition idea was first canvassed. At one moment the Opposition had broken the party truce and was being silenced by having its mouth filled with plunder: at another malcontent Liberal Ministers were clearing a way to the throne with the aid of assassins suborned from the enemy. The conspiracy—and as public nerves wore thin, conspiracies multiplied—in either case was worked out in minute and convincing detail with chapter and verse to support every count in the indictment. I find it unprofitable even to discuss his theory, because a generation must elapse before the essential diaries and memoirs are made public; and there will be enough guesswork and enough errors of recollection to correct even then. Also, I feel there will be a colourable pretext for revolution when the troops come home, if a hundredth part of the charges be proved to be based on truth.
O'Rane had gone to Melton at the end of April, and my uncle and I, slipping back into our old routine, spent more time together than when we had a guest to entertain. The outbreak of war had brought a strong sense of party loyalty to Bertrand, and as the clouds of harsh criticism gathered around the struggling Government, there was hardly a theory or rumor too outlandish for him[Pg 443] to accept. I remember his intense anger when the Coalition idea was first proposed. At one moment, the Opposition had broken the party truce and was being silenced by having its mouth stuffed full of loot; at another, disgruntled Liberal Ministers were plotting a way to the throne with the help of assassins hired from the enemy. The conspiracy—and as public anxiety grew, conspiracies multiplied—was detailed in elaborate and convincing ways with references to back up every charge in the accusation. I find it pointless to even discuss his theory because it will take a generation before the key diaries and memoirs are released; and even then, there will be plenty of speculation and inaccuracies to sort through. Also, I believe there will be a plausible reason for revolution when the troops come home, if even a small fraction of the claims turns out to be true.
Apart from the rank and file Liberals who felt the ground had been cut from under their feet, the commonest view was that the Coalition was a London journalistic triumph, desired of no man but foisted on the country by large headlines and hard leader-writing. Erckmann took me on one side in the smoking-room at the Club and laid his heart bare for my inspection. (His intricate and far-reaching business interests had somehow stopped short of newspaper proprietorship; and the 'Sentinel,' bantering him on his change of name, had harped with needless insistence on the wisdom of interning naturalized aliens.) In Erckmann's eyes, the Coalition was the latest thrill of a sensation-mongering Press. "These journalists aren't a Mudual Admiration Zociety, hein? They live by addág. Liberal Government no use: zed ub a Goalition. Goalition no good; zed ub a digdador, hein? Digdador no good, zed ub a Liberal Government. Always addág, addág. We're doo long-suffering, we English. If you pud one or doo edidors againsd a wall, pour encourager les audres, hein?"
Aside from the regular Liberals who felt like they had the ground pulled out from under them, the most common opinion was that the Coalition was a victory for London journalists, wanted by no one but forced on the country through big headlines and aggressive editorials. Erckmann pulled me aside in the smoking room at the Club and shared his true feelings with me. (His complex and far-reaching business interests had somehow stopped just short of owning a newspaper; and the 'Sentinel,' teasing him about his name change, had unnecessarily insisted on the wisdom of detaining naturalized aliens.) In Erckmann's view, the Coalition was just the latest excitement from a sensationalist Press. "These journalists aren't a Mutual Admiration Society, right? They thrive on clichés. Liberal Government is useless; they end up with a Coalition. Coalition is no good; they end up with a Dictatorship, right? Dictatorship is no good; they end up with a Liberal Government. Always clichés, clichés. We're too long-suffering, we English. If you put one or two editors against a wall, just to encourage the others, right?"
My own explanation of the change is founded in part on a study of collective psychology, in part on a certain familiarity with the House of Commons. Democracies are volatile and over-susceptible to panic, disappointment and desire for [Pg 444]punishment. Erckmann's estimate of the English was so far wrong that the Government's chief difficulty—from the declaration of war, through the strikes and drink problems to the cry for all-round compulsion—lay in its unillumined ignorance how far it could go without arousing uncontrollable opposition.
My explanation for the change is based partly on a study of group psychology and partly on my familiarity with the House of Commons. Democracies are unstable and overly sensitive to panic, disappointment, and the desire for [Pg 444]punishment. Erckmann's view of the English was so misguided that the Government's main challenge—from the declaration of war, through the strikes and alcohol issues, to the call for widespread conscription—was its complete lack of understanding of how far it could push things without igniting uncontrollable resistance.
The Coalition came because Democracy was vaguely restless and desirous of change. The long winter agony of the trenches was borne in the hopes that spring would see a general advance, Germany thrust back to the Rhine, the beginning of the end. Neuve Chapelle showed that, thanks to apathetic organization, the war might be expected to continue at least another year. Democracy showed itself disappointed and angry. What was the good of a soldier at the War Office if this kind of thing happened?
The Coalition emerged because Democracy was somewhat uneasy and hungry for change. The long, miserable winter in the trenches was endured with the hope that spring would bring a major push forward, pushing Germany back to the Rhine, marking the beginning of the end. Neuve Chapelle demonstrated that, due to poor organization, the war could stretch on for at least another year. Democracy expressed its disappointment and frustration. What was the point of having a soldier in the War Office if this was the outcome?
"Something is wanted, there needeth a change." The whisper made itself heard in Whitehall, and, be it through policy, fear or intrigue, the Coalition—desired and loved of none—was brought to birth. "I suppose," said my uncle some months later when his bitterness had abated, "it was the only alternative to shutting down the House of Commons. We've all been brought up on party lines, and it takes more than a war to deafen you to the pleadings of a Whip. More than a Coalition, for that matter," he added gloomily.
"Something needs to change." The whisper was heard in Whitehall, and, whether out of strategy, fear, or intrigue, the Coalition—wanted and loved by no one—was created. "I guess," my uncle said a few months later when his bitterness had lessened, "it was the only option besides closing down the House of Commons. We've all been raised on party lines, and it takes more than a war to ignore the pleas of a Whip. More than a Coalition, for that matter," he added gloomily.
So the portfolios were shuffled, salaries pooled and everything went on as before. Erckmann's "sensation-mongers," after attacking everyone else, turned to rend the few remaining figures they had set on pedestals the previous August. The Foreign Office was attacked for failing to counteract the effects of the Press campaign in Europe: the creator of the modern British Army was driven from office for not quintupling the size of that army (I sat in the House through those dreary years when we lisped in terms of small holdings and cheered every penny saved on the Estimates): and that soldier whom the Press had violated constitutional practice to place in charge of the War Office, was given press-notice to go because the war was still unfinished and the stock of victims was running low.
So the portfolios were shuffled, salaries combined, and everything continued as before. Erckmann's "sensation-seekers," after criticizing everyone else, turned to attack the few remaining figures they had previously idolized. The Foreign Office was criticized for not addressing the impact of the Press campaign in Europe: the person who created the modern British Army was forced out of office for not increasing the size of that army fivefold (I sat in the House during those dull years when we talked about small holdings and celebrated every penny saved on the budget): and that soldier, whom the Press had disregarded constitutional practice to put in charge of the War Office, was given notice to leave because the war was still unresolved and the number of casualties was running low.
I remember looking back on the first six months of the[Pg 445] war with its upheaval of ideals and standards and habits of life: I recalled my feeling in August that nothing would ever be the same again. And in May I was to find that politics and journalism had so eaten their way into our being that even the scalpel of war failed to dislodge them. Unborn To-morrow must curb its Press or educate itself into independence of it.
I remember reflecting on the first six months of the[Pg 445] war with its chaos of ideals, standards, and ways of living: I recalled my feeling in August that nothing would ever be the same again. And in May, I would discover that politics and journalism had become such a part of us that even the harsh realities of war couldn't shake them off. The future needs to either control its media or learn to be independent of it.
While the Coalition was still a conjecture and occasion for blaspheming, my uncle announced his intention of retiring from politics and making over to me the reversion of his seat. As I had done no work for the party since my defeat in 1910 it is more than doubtful whether his nomination would have been endorsed in the Whip's Office, but in any case I had neither time nor strength to sit in the Admiralty by day and the House by night. Such leisure as I could find was already double mortgaged. I spent my Sundays at Bertrand's hospital, and my evenings in entertaining officers on leave or trying to keep in touch with friends who seemed to have been caught up into another and busier world since the outbreak of war.
While the Coalition was still just an idea and a reason for criticism, my uncle announced that he planned to step back from politics and pass his seat on to me. Since I hadn’t done any work for the party since my defeat in 1910, it was unlikely that the Whip's Office would have approved his nomination. Regardless, I didn't have the time or energy to spend my days in the Admiralty and my nights in the House of Commons. Any free time I could find was already stretched thin. I spent my Sundays at Bertrand's hospital and my evenings either entertaining officers on leave or trying to reconnect with friends who seemed to have been swept away into a busier world since the war started.
It was half way through May when my cousin Violet crossed from Ireland with her mother and took up her residence in Loring House. Her confinement was expected to take place early in July, and by moving to London she hoped to see more of her husband when his three times deferred leave was granted. Old Lady Loring and Amy come down from Scotland to get the house ready and keep her company, and, as soon as I could find a free evening, I called round to see them and give Violet the message contained in her brother's letter from Melton.
It was halfway through May when my cousin Violet arrived from Ireland with her mother and moved into Loring House. She was due to give birth in early July, and by relocating to London, she hoped to spend more time with her husband when his much-delayed leave was finally approved. Old Lady Loring and Amy came down from Scotland to help prepare the house and keep her company, and as soon as I found a free evening, I stopped by to see them and share the message from her brother's letter from Melton.
Loring was writing regularly and in good spirits at this time: the life suited him, he was in perfect health, and his company was the finest of any army in the world. He had been given his fair share of fighting, promoted to the rank of captain, and had taken part in the advance to Neuve Chapelle—a circumstance which he never ceased to deplore, as it involved the exchange of a trench "with all the comforts of home" for one for which he looked in vain for a good word to say.
Loring was writing regularly and feeling great at this time: the lifestyle suited him, he was in perfect health, and his unit was the best in any army in the world. He had done his fair share of fighting, been promoted to captain, and participated in the advance to Neuve Chapelle—a situation he always regretted, as it meant trading a trench “with all the comforts of home” for one that he struggled to find a positive thing to say about.
When I got up to go that night, Violet came with me to the head of the stairs and confided to me that she had a favour to ask.
When I got up to leave that night, Violet came with me to the top of the stairs and told me she had a favor to ask.
"I want you to go to the War Office," she said. "If Jim's wounded, or ... or anything, they'll send a telegram to me. I want you to arrange to have it sent to you. For the next six weeks I'm simply going to vegetate. I shall write to Jim, of course, and if he writes to me I shall read his letters. If he doesn't, I shall try not to worry." She slipped her arm through mine. "You see, George, it's everything in the world to me now. And to poor dear old Jim. I'm doing it for his sake, too. It's all I can do. So if anything does happen ..."
"I want you to go to the War Office," she said. "If Jim's injured or anything, they'll send me a telegram. I need you to arrange for it to be sent to you. For the next six weeks, I'm just going to take it easy. Of course, I'll write to Jim, and if he writes back, I'll read his letters. If he doesn't, I'll try not to stress about it." She slipped her arm through mine. "You see, George, this is everything to me now. And to poor dear old Jim. I'm doing this for him, too. It's all I can do. So if anything does happen..."
"Isn't the Dowager the right person to take this on?" I suggested. "She is his mother."
"Isn't the Dowager the right person for this?" I suggested. "She is his mother."
Violet shook her head.
Violet shook her head.
"She'd tell me. Not in so many words, but I should see it. And the same way with Amy. Say you will, George."
"She would let me know. Not directly, but I was supposed to understand. It was the same with Amy. Just say yes, George."
"I will, by all means."
"I will, for sure."
"Good boy! You'd better not come again for the present. If you walked in one evening with a long face.... Amy'll ring you up as soon as there's anything to report."
"Good boy! You better not come back for a while. If you show up one evening looking down... Amy will call you as soon as there's any news."
"Whatever you think best, my dear."
"Whatever you think is best, my dear."
I kissed her good-night and started to walk down the stairs. She stopped me with a whisper.
I kissed her goodnight and began to walk down the stairs. She stopped me with a whisper.
"George, I'm ... I'm not a bit afraid!"
"George, I'm... I'm not afraid at all!"
"Best of luck!" I said. "Good night!"
"Good luck!" I said. "Night!"
Thereafter for some weeks Loring's letters continued to come with fair regularity, but there were times when he had no opportunity of writing, and I had no difficulty in understanding Violet's self-denying ordinance. We had two or three scares in the course of May and June—unexplained periods of time when no word came. Then a hurried scrawl would tell us that Loring had just come out of the trenches and was resting in billets behind the lines—"no time to write the last day or two, and no news even if the censor let it through. You know much more about the war than we do." And then we could all breathe more freely.
After that, for a few weeks, Loring's letters kept arriving fairly regularly, but there were times when he couldn't write, and I easily understood Violet's commitment to not say too much. We had a few scares during May and June—unexplained stretches of time when we didn't hear from him. Then a rushed note would arrive saying that Loring had just come out of the trenches and was resting in accommodations behind the lines—"no time to write the last day or two, and no news even if the censor approved it. You know way more about the war than we do." Then we could all relax a bit more.
One such interval of suspense came to an end on June the[Pg 447] 25th. I remember the date, if for no other reason, because it was my uncle's birthday. He had ordered his will to be sent round from the solicitor's and spent several hours, pencil in hand, drafting alterations and working out elaborate calculations in the margin. After dinner he returned to his task, and I was settling down to letter-writing when he suddenly said:
One such moment of suspense ended on June 25th. I remember the date, if for no other reason, because it was my uncle's birthday. He had asked for his will to be sent over from the lawyer's office and spent several hours, pencil in hand, making changes and doing complicated calculations in the margins. After dinner, he got back to his work, and I was getting ready to write letters when he suddenly said:
"Will you feel aggrieved, George, if I leave you out of this thing?"
"Will you feel upset, George, if I exclude you from this?"
"Not in the least," I said. "As I never expected——"
"Not at all," I said. "Since I never expected——"
"Oh, nonsense! We've lived together for years, and I never could find anyone to do that before. They're all afraid of me, think I'm going to bite their heads off. I had put you down for everything and, if you think you're being shabbily treated, I won't alter the thing."
"Oh, come on! We've been living together for years, and I’ve never found anyone to do that before. They’re all scared of me, thinking I’m going to freak out on them. I had made you responsible for everything, and if you think you’re being treated unfairly, I won’t change a thing."
"I've really got as much as I need," I answered.
"I've got everything I need," I replied.
He nodded without looking up.
He nodded without looking up.
"Then the books and oddments will come to you, and the money will go to David."
"Then the books and odds and ends will come to you, and the money will go to David."
"He'll refuse it, Bertrand," I said.
"He'll turn it down, Bertrand," I said.
My uncle shrugged his shoulders. "He must please himself—as I am pleasing myself. Other things apart, I couldn't die and leave his father's son.... George, I'm not comfortable about the boy."
My uncle shrugged. "He has to make himself happy—just like I'm trying to be happy. Besides that, I couldn't just die and leave his father's son.... George, I'm not fine with the kid."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"I always think that blindness is one of the few excuses for suicide," Bertrand answered.
"I always think that being blind is one of the few valid reasons for suicide," Bertrand replied.
"I'll go down for the week-end and see him, if you like," I said.
"I'll go down for the weekend and see him, if you want," I said.
Reaching for a telegraph form, I was beginning to write when a maid entered and handed me a buff envelope. I read the contents and passed them over to my uncle.
Reaching for a telegraph form, I was starting to write when a maid walked in and handed me a beige envelope. I read what was inside and passed it to my uncle.
"There is no answer," I told the maid.
"There’s no answer," I told the maid.
The Secretary of State for War "regretted to inform" me that Captain the Marquess Loring was reported as "missing."
The Secretary of State for War "regretted to inform" me that Captain the Marquess Loring was reported as "missing."
"He's only missing, George," said Bertrand gently, laying his hand over mine on the table.
"He's just missing, George," Bertrand said softly, placing his hand over mine on the table.
"Isn't that—rather worse?" I asked, but Bertrand had crept away to leave me undisturbed.
"Isn't that—worse?" I asked, but Bertrand had sneaked off to leave me alone.
I got away from the Admiralty early on the Saturday afternoon and reached Melton at four. In the disturbance of the previous evening I had forgotten to complete my telegram, and it seemed prudent to leave my luggage at the station until I had found out whether O'Rane could take me in for the week-end. I had won clear of the town and was half-way to the school when I heard my name called and looked up to find Lady Dainton driving with a break-load of convalescent soldiers.
I left the Admiralty early on Saturday afternoon and arrived in Melton by four. In the chaos of the night before, I had forgotten to finish my telegram, so it seemed sensible to leave my luggage at the station until I could find out if O'Rane could host me for the weekend. I had made it out of the town and was halfway to the school when I heard someone call my name and looked up to see Lady Dainton driving a load of recovering soldiers.
"Are you coming to see us?" she asked.
"Are you coming to hang out with us?" she asked.
"Eventually," I said.
"Eventually," I said.
"If you can find room inside," said Sonia from the box-seat, "we can drive you home in time for tea."
"If you can make some space inside," Sonia said from the box seat, "we can take you home in time for tea."
I wanted a word with Sonia privately, so I suggested that she and I should walk the rest of the way.
I wanted to talk to Sonia privately, so I suggested that we walk the rest of the way together.
"We shall be frightfully late," she said dubiously as she descended from the box. Her rest-cure was doing her little good, to judge from her hollow cheeks and the dark rings round her eyes.
"We're going to be incredibly late," she said doubtfully as she got down from the carriage. Her rest cure wasn't helping much, judging by her sunken cheeks and the dark circles under her eyes.
"Never mind," I said. "Right away! I say, Sonia, I'm a bird of ill-omen."
"Never mind," I said. "Right away! I mean, Sonia, I'm a bad omen."
"What's the matter?" she asked anxiously.
"What's wrong?" she asked anxiously.
"A friend of mine is missing—a friend of Raney and of us all. I was on my way to the school when you overtook me."
"A friend of mine is missing—a friend of Raney and of all of us. I was on my way to school when you caught up with me."
Sonia had stopped in the middle of the road and was looking at me with her big, beseeching eyes.
Sonia had paused in the middle of the road and was staring at me with her large, pleading eyes.
"You don't mean—Jim?" she said.
"You can't mean—Jim?" she said.
I nodded.
I agreed.
She gave a half sob. "Oh, poor, poor Violet!" And then, with the calmness that everyone seemed to acquire in the terrible first months of the war, "When did you hear about it?"
She let out a quiet sob. "Oh, poor, poor Violet!" Then, with the calmness that everyone seemed to develop in those awful first months of the war, she asked, "When did you hear about it?"
"Last night. Violet's not to be told till after the child's born. I felt Raney ought to know—he was our greatest friend."
"Last night. Violet shouldn't be informed until after the baby is born. I thought Raney should know—he was our closest friend."
We walked the best part of a mile in silence. Then Sonia said, "You were coming to tell me too?"
We walked nearly a mile without saying a word. Then Sonia said, "Were you coming to tell me too?"
"Certainly."
"Definitely."
"Thank you." Her head was bowed and her eyes turned to the ground. "I don't suppose you understand, George.... A man can't.... Oh, there was so much I wanted to say!"
"Thank you." Her head was down and her eyes were on the ground. "I guess you don't get it, George.... A guy can't.... Oh, there was so much I wanted to say!"
"I think he understood everything," I said, taking her hand. "From the time when you offered him your good wishes on his marriage."
"I think he got it all," I said, holding her hand. "Since the moment you wished him well on his marriage."
She seemed startled. "He told you about that?"
She looked surprised. "He mentioned that to you?"
We were walking through country that to me was steeped in Loring's personality—the School Cricket Ground where he and I fielded at the nets as fags—the big Brynash Pond where we skated in the long frost of '94, the pavilion in the Southampton Road that marked the southernmost limit of Junior Bounds and skirting the forest the ribbon of white road along which seniors were privileged to tramp on their winter walks.
We were walking through an area that felt full of Loring's essence—the School Cricket Ground where he and I practiced at the nets as underclassmen—the large Brynash Pond where we skated during the long freeze of '94, the pavilion on Southampton Road that marked the furthest point of Junior Bounds, and next to the forest, the strip of white road that seniors were allowed to walk on during their winter strolls.
"You haven't been to the school yet, have you?" asked Sonia.
"You haven't been to the school yet, right?" Sonia asked.
"Not yet. But I was thinking of it when you spoke. I remember walking along here with Jim one afternoon in autumn. It was Raney's first term. We tramped through the forest and up the hill till we came in sight of the milestone round the next corner. I recollect there was a figure seated on it, swinging his legs; and as we got nearer, we saw it was Raney. We'd thrashed him that term as many times as school rules permitted, and here he was calmly defying two monitors of his own house by dawdling a good two miles out of bounds. Poor boy!—there were tears shining on his eyelashes. Yes, he knew it was out of bounds, but it was the only place hereabouts where you could smell the English Channel, and sometimes, if you were lucky, you'd see smoke from a passing ship, and that gladdened the heart of him. I remember him saying it, with a brogue that he'd heard in his cradle and hardly since. Then without warning he became a sardonic little spitfire, oozing insubordination at every pore and drawling in hideous[Pg 450] hybrid American. 'Guess I'm up against another of your everlasting rules, Loring.'"
"Not yet. But I was thinking about it when you spoke. I remember walking here with Jim one autumn afternoon. It was Raney's first term. We hiked through the woods and up the hill until we came around the next corner and saw the milestone. I remember there was a figure sitting on it, swinging his legs; and as we got closer, we realized it was Raney. We had beaten him that term as many times as the school rules allowed, and there he was, calmly defying two monitors from his own house by hanging out a good two miles out of bounds. Poor guy!—there were tears shining on his eyelashes. Yes, he knew it was out of bounds, but it was the only place around where you could smell the English Channel, and sometimes, if you were lucky, you’d see smoke from a passing ship, which made him really happy. I recall him saying that, with a brogue he must have heard since he was a baby and hardly since then. Then, out of nowhere, he turned into this sarcastic little firecracker, radiating defiance and talking in a terrible hybrid American. 'Guess I'm up against another one of your never-ending rules, Loring.'"
"What did you say?" asked Sonia.
"What did you say?" Sonia asked.
"I left it to Jim. They seemed to understand each other, and Jim never lost his temper, though I must say Raney was the most consummate little fiend in his first term that I've ever met. All Jim ever said was, 'Lonely little devil!' He certainly looked it, sitting on the milestone."
"I left it to Jim. They seemed to get each other, and Jim never lost his cool, although I have to say Raney was the most skilled little troublemaker in his first term that I’ve ever seen. All Jim ever said was, 'Lonely little devil!' He definitely looked that way, sitting on the milestone."
We walked on, turning over old memories, until we were out of the sweet, heavy pine forest, and the road curved sharply and ran downhill to Crowley.
We kept walking, reminiscing about old times, until we left the lush, thick pine forest and the road took a sharp turn and sloped down toward Crowley.
As we rounded the corner a giant St. Bernard turned his head lazily in our direction, gathered himself together as though for a spring and raced towards us.
As we turned the corner, a huge St. Bernard slowly looked our way, got itself ready like it was about to spring, and then dashed toward us.
II
"It's a great noise ye're making, Jumbo," said a voice, and I saw that as once before there was a figure on the milestone. "Quiet, sir! Where are your manners?"
"It's a great racket you're making, Jumbo," said a voice, and I noticed that, just like before, there was a figure on the milestone. "Be quiet, sir! Where are your manners?"
The attitude, voice and very tone of dejection were as I remembered them once, and once only, sixteen years before, when—as now—O'Rane had wandered forth to hide his misery from the world.
The attitude, voice, and overall tone of sadness were just like I remembered them once, and only once, sixteen years ago, when—like now—O'Rane had gone out to hide his pain from the world.
"I shan't tell him yet," I whispered to Sonia, instinctively stopping short.
"I won't tell him yet," I whispered to Sonia, instinctively stopping short.
She nodded her approval.
She nodded in agreement.
The dog's deep-chested bark had turned to a whimper of joyous welcome.
The dog's loud bark had changed to a happy whimper of greeting.
"Don't be heeding him, madame," O'Rane called out. "He'll not hurt you."
"Don't listen to him, ma'am," O'Rane called out. "He won't hurt you."
Sonia had walked on a few steps, but at sound of his voice she too stopped. Some time was yet to pass before she appreciated the sightlessness of those vivid, commanding eyes.
Sonia had taken a few steps, but when she heard his voice, she stopped too. It would be a while before she recognized the way those bright, intense eyes were blind.
"Raney!" I cried.
"Raney!" I yelled.
He slid down from the milestone and faced us.
He slid down from the milestone and looked at us.
"George! what brings you here? It was a woman's step!"
"George! What brings you here? That was definitely a woman's step!"
"I was walking on the grass," I explained. "Sonia's here. She's taking me home with her to tea."
"I was walking on the grass," I explained. "Sonia's here. She's taking me home with her for tea."
He pulled off his hat and stood with outstretched hand.
He took off his hat and stood with his hand outstretched.
"Why don't you come too?" asked Sonia.
"Why don't you come along too?" Sonia asked.
He hesitated. "I must be getting back to school," he said.
He paused. "I should get back to school," he said.
"Not yet," I urged. "Saturday afternoon? I came down here to invite you to take me in for the week-end. Come on to Crowley Court, and we'll walk back together."
"Not yet," I insisted. "Saturday afternoon? I came down here to ask you to let me stay for the weekend. Let’s head to Crowley Court, and we can walk back together."
He was without excuse and forced to accept.
He had no excuse and had to accept.
"Well, why not?" he asked after a moment's deliberation and picked up his ash-plant from the roadside. "Not the first time we've met at this milestone, George?"
"Well, why not?" he said after thinking for a moment and picked up his cane from the side of the road. "It's not the first time we've met at this milestone, George?"
The wind was blowing from the south, salt and wet.
The wind was blowing from the south, salty and damp.
"You can still smell the sea from here," I said, as we set out.
"You can still smell the ocean from here," I said, as we set out.
"I can still see them, two a minute," he cried. "The grimy Cardiff colliers, and the P. & O.'s swaggering down Channel as if they owned the seas. And out of the grey into the blue of the Bay. And the Rock towering over you one morning. And then the roar of the quayside in Marseilles.... And those parching nights and days in the Canal ... Bombay, Colombo, Singapur, Hong-Kong, Shanghai.... The P. & O. sailings are like an ode of Keats. Java Sea, China Sea.... Salt and sunshine and great swampy rivers losing themselves in a midnight jungle.... The rattle of the derricks, and all the cursing, sweating stevedores in their rolling lighters.... The Pacific Coast and the sweepings of God's universe. 'The smell of goats and incense, and the mule-bells tinkling through.' Put me near tar and salt or the throb of an engine."
"I can still see them, two a minute," he shouted. "The dirty Cardiff miners, and the P. & O. ships swaggering down the Channel like they owned the seas. And then suddenly the grey turns to the blue of the Bay. And the Rock towering over you one morning. And then the loud buzz of the quayside in Marseilles.... And those scorching nights and days in the Canal ... Bombay, Colombo, Singapore, Hong Kong, Shanghai.... The P. & O. sailings are like a poem by Keats. Java Sea, China Sea.... Salt and sunshine and huge swampy rivers disappearing into a midnight jungle.... The clatter of the cranes and all the swearing, sweating dockworkers in their small boats.... The Pacific Coast and the vastness of God's universe. 'The smell of goats and incense, and the mule-bells tinkling through.' Just put me near tar and salt or the beat of an engine."
He stood with his head thrown back and the wind playing through his hair, once more five thousand miles from Melton. Sonia looked at him and turned away with lowered eyes. I slipped my arm through his, and we walked on, idly discussing the latest news of the war.
He stood with his head tilted back and the wind blowing through his hair, once again five thousand miles from Melton. Sonia looked at him and turned away with her eyes down. I linked my arm through his, and we walked on, casually chatting about the latest news of the war.
Crowley Court had been changed out of recognition. The bigger rooms were turned into wards, nurses in uniform were[Pg 452] hurrying up and down stairs, and there were groups of wounded soldiers in their blue overalls sitting or limping about the garden. Twenty-five new patients were expected that night from Southampton, and the resources of the house were being strained to breaking point. Lady Dainton with a mourning brassard over her grey dress gave us tea amid alarums and excursions in the old smoking-room.
Crowley Court had changed beyond recognition. The larger rooms were converted into wards, nurses in uniforms were[Pg 452] rushing up and down the stairs, and groups of wounded soldiers in their blue uniforms were sitting or limping around the garden. Twenty-five new patients were expected that night from Southampton, and the house's resources were stretched to their limits. Lady Dainton, wearing a mourning armband over her grey dress, served us tea amidst the chaos in the old smoking room.
"Raney and I had better make ourselves scarce," I told Sonia, as her mother was called out of the room for the sixth time.
"Raney and I should probably get out of here," I told Sonia, as her mom was called out of the room for the sixth time.
"Let me just talk to a few of these fellows first," begged O'Rane. "We may have been through the same places."
"Let me just chat with a few of these guys first," O'Rane urged. "We might have traveled through the same areas."
He jumped up and hurried out of the room with his fingers through Jumbo's collar.
He jumped up and quickly left the room with his fingers gripping Jumbo's collar.
"D'you care to walk back part of the way with us?" I asked Sonia.
"Do you want to walk back part of the way with us?" I asked Sonia.
She shook her head, and her eyes filled with tears.
She shook her head, and tears filled her eyes.
"He doesn't like me near him. Didn't you see? He never spoke a word to me the whole way coming here. George—" she hesitated, and played with the hem of her handkerchief—"George, is it true he refused an interpretership on the staff?"
"He doesn't like me around him. Didn't you notice? He didn't say a single word to me the entire way here. George—" she hesitated and fidgeted with the edge of her handkerchief—"George, is it true he turned down a position as an interpreter on the staff?"
"He could have had one," I said.
"He could've had one," I said.
"Well, when he went into the ranks ..."
"Well, when he joined the ranks ..."
"Sonia, don't try to take all the troubles of the world on your shoulders. Frankly, you don't look as if you could stand much more."
"Sonia, don't try to take all the burdens of the world on your shoulders. Honestly, you don't seem like you can handle much more."
She lingered for a moment at the window, looking out on to the lawn where O'Rane was sitting cross-legged on the grass, surrounded by soldiers. Then she walked to the door.
She paused for a moment at the window, looking out at the lawn where O'Rane was sitting cross-legged on the grass, surrounded by soldiers. Then she walked to the door.
"Say good-bye to him for me, George," she said. "I have to lie down before dinner."
"Say goodbye to him for me, George," she said. "I need to lie down before dinner."
I smoked half a pipe and went into the garden. The conversation on the lawn was abounding in historic, blood-drenched names—La Bassée, Ypres, Neuve Chapelle, Festhubert; the men talked with bright eyes, and there was a flush on O'Rane's thin cheeks.
I smoked half a pipe and went into the garden. The conversation on the lawn was filled with historic, bloody names—La Bassée, Ypres, Neuve Chapelle, Festhubert; the men talked with bright eyes, and there was a flush on O'Rane's thin cheeks.
"Is it time to go?" he asked, as he felt my hand on his shoulder.
"Is it time to leave?" he asked, feeling my hand on his shoulder.
"There's a fresh lot due," I said.
"There's a new batch coming in," I said.
He jumped up and waved a hand round the circle. "Good-bye, you chaps. You've bucked me up no end."
He jumped up and waved his hand around the circle. "Goodbye, everyone. You’ve really lifted my spirits."
"Good-bye, sir! Good-bye!" The voices rang with cordiality and almost drowned the "Poor devil!" that fell from a man with one arm and no legs. "Come and see us again, sir."
"Goodbye, sir! Goodbye!" The voices were friendly and nearly drowned out the "Poor guy!" that came from a man with one arm and no legs. "Come visit us again, sir."
"I'll try to! Now, George, I'm ready."
"I'll give it a shot! Now, George, I'm all set."
We went back to the house for our hats, and O'Rane asked if Lady Dainton was to be found. I said I thought she had better not be disturbed.
We went back to the house for our hats, and O'Rane asked if Lady Dainton was around. I said I thought it would be best not to disturb her.
"Sonia sent 'good-bye' to you," I added.
"Sonia said 'goodbye' to you," I added.
"Then we may as well start," he said.
"Then we might as well get started," he said.
"Unless you'd care to speak to her before you go?"
"Unless you want to talk to her before you leave?"
He picked up his hat and whistled for the dog.
He grabbed his hat and whistled for the dog.
"At her present rate of progress it may be your last chance, Raney."
"At the pace she's going now, this might be your last chance, Raney."
"What the devil d'you mean?" he demanded fiercely.
"What the hell do you mean?" he asked angrily.
"She thinks she's responsible for getting you wounded," I told him. "She thinks you went into the ranks and chucked over a comparatively safe job...."
"She thinks she’s to blame for you getting hurt," I told him. "She believes you went into the ranks and tossed aside a pretty safe job...."
"On her account?"
"On her profile?"
"Yes. And she's breaking her heart over it. Is it true?"
"Yes. And she’s heartbroken over it. Is it true?"
He stood silent, without a restive face-muscle to give me the key to his thoughts.
He stood there silently, with no tense expression on his face to reveal his thoughts.
"You want me to tell her it's untrue?"
"You want me to say it's not true?"
"Yes," I said.
"Yeah," I said.
"Where is she?"
"Where is she now?"
I led him upstairs and tapped on Sonia's door.
I took him upstairs and knocked on Sonia's door.
"May Raney come in and say good-bye?" I asked.
"Can Raney come in and say goodbye?" I asked.
Then I went downstairs again. "I shall smoke a pipe at the milestone," I called up to him from the hall.
Then I went downstairs again. "I'm going to smoke a pipe at the milestone," I called up to him from the hall.
A third pipe followed the second, and for the twentieth time I looked impatiently at my watch, jumped down from the milestone and gazed down the dusty road in search of O'Rane. It was past seven when at last I saw him, striding along with the dog at his side, swinging his stick and apparently guiding his feet only by the flat crown to the road.
A third pipe followed the second, and for the twentieth time I checked my watch impatiently, jumped down from the milestone, and peered down the dusty road for O'Rane. It was past seven when I finally spotted him, striding along with the dog by his side, swinging his stick and seemingly guiding his steps only by the flat crown of the road.
"Hope I haven't been very long, George," he apologized, as he drew up alongside.
"Hope I didn't take too long, George," he said, as he pulled up beside.
"It's a beautiful evening to be in the country," I said, luxuriously sniffing the warm scents of the evening air.
"It's a gorgeous evening to be in the country," I said, enjoying the warm scents in the air.
"The may's good," Raney murmured half to himself. "I'd give something to see the chestnuts and golden rain." Then he linked his arm in mine. "George, you oughtn't to have sent me back."
"The weather's nice," Raney murmured almost to himself. "I'd do anything to see the chestnuts and golden rain." Then he linked his arm with mine. "George, you shouldn't have sent me back."
"Why, what's happened?" I asked.
"What's happened?" I asked.
I could feel him shivering.
I could feel him shaking.
"Oh, it was damnable," he said. "I walked in with the words, 'I've come to say good-bye, Sonia.' There I wanted the thing to end, and I held out my hand to signify as much. She took it and—kept hold of it. 'D'you know those are the first words you've spoken to me to-day?' she said. I suppose she was right. I didn't mean to be rude. She asked me why I went into the ranks...." His voice sank, and he walked for fifty yards without speaking. "Well, I was broke, George. Of course I could have started again, but—my God!—was it worth doing?... I told her I wanted to get recruits. It was true, George, the whole thing was real—even that nonsensical meeting at Easterly. The only thing in life then was to get men. Men and more men.... And, good heavens, officers aren't immune from bursting shells.... Then I said good-bye, and she told me Sam was due out of hospital next week, and would I come over and see him."
"Oh, it was awful," he said. "I walked in and said, 'I've come to say goodbye, Sonia.' I wanted it to end there, and I reached out my hand to show that. She took it and—held on to it. 'You know those are the first words you've spoken to me today?' she said. I guess she was right. I didn't mean to be rude. She asked me why I joined the ranks...." His voice dropped, and he walked for fifty yards without saying anything. "Well, I was broke, George. Of course, I could have started over, but—my God!—was it worth it?... I told her I wanted to get recruits. It was true, George, the whole thing was real—even that ridiculous meeting at Easterly. The only thing that mattered then was to get men. Men and more men.... And, good heavens, officers aren't safe from exploding shells.... Then I said goodbye, and she told me Sam would be out of the hospital next week, and would I come over and see him."
His head dropped forward so that his face was hidden.
His head hung down, hiding his face.
"I told her I couldn't meet her again. Once I'd asked her to marry me and now I thanked God she hadn't.... Then she crumpled up. Literally. And I had to catch hold of her to keep her from falling.... She lay there sobbing ... and I could feel the beat of her heart. 'God in heaven!' I said, 'd'you think I'd see you married to a blind man?'"
"I told her I couldn't see her again. I had asked her to marry me once, and now I was grateful she hadn’t.... Then she fell apart. Like, really. I had to grab her to stop her from collapsing.... She lay there crying ... and I could feel her heart racing. 'Oh my God!' I said, 'do you really think I’d let you marry a blind man?'"
It was half-past eight when we reached Melton, and as we were too late to dine in Common Room I sent my suitcase up to the school and carried O'Rane off with me to the "Raven."
It was 8:30 when we got to Melton, and since we were too late to eat in the Common Room, I sent my suitcase up to the school and took O'Rane with me to the "Raven."
"Bertrand told me to ask if you were going to keep on your seat in the House," I said half-way through dinner.
"Bertrand asked me to check if you were going to stay in your seat in the House," I said halfway through dinner.
"I'll give up nothing!" he answered defiantly. "You think I'm going to let this make any difference——?"
"I won't give up anything!" he replied boldly. "Do you really think I'm going to let this change anything—?"
"Apparently you told Sonia it would. In your place I should certainly stick to it. Four hundred a year——"
"Looks like you told Sonia it would. If I were you, I would definitely hold on to that. Four hundred a year——"
O'Rane stopped me suddenly.
O'Rane stopped me abruptly.
"By next January I can let you have three hundred on account," he said.
"By next January, I can give you three hundred as a deposit," he said.
"You'd better pay it back direct," I suggested. "Two hundred to my uncle, who'll be mortally offended at receiving it——"
"You should pay him back directly," I suggested. "Two hundred to my uncle, who will be seriously upset for receiving it——"
"I can't help that," he interrupted obstinately.
"I can't help that," he interrupted stubbornly.
"And the next time you go to Crowley Court——"
"And the next time you visit Crowley Court——"
"I'm not going there again, George."
"I'm not going there again, George."
"My dear Raney, in common decency you must! When a girl sells the pearls her father gave her when she came out——"
"My dear Raney, you have to! When a girl sells the pearls her father gave her when she debuted——"
"George!"
"George!"
"And things from her dead brother, and a twopenny wrist-watch——"
"And stuff from her late brother, and a cheap wristwatch——"
"George, please stop!" He sat with his fists pressed to his temples. "I'd have sworn it was Jim. I wrote to him a fortnight ago.... And as he didn't deny it...."
"George, please stop!" He sat with his fists pressed against his temples. "I could have sworn it was Jim. I wrote to him two weeks ago... And since he didn't deny it..."
There was a long silence.
There was a long pause.
"Perhaps he never got your letter," I said.
"Maybe he never got your letter," I said.
III
We walked up to the school after dinner and joined the staff at dessert. I had gone to Melton to break the news of Loring's disappearance and not to spy the incongruity of O'Rane's self-sought surroundings, but I left without touching on the subject of my visit. O'Rane seemed to be carrying as much sail as he could stand. Being a Saturday night the masters had all dined in Common Room, with the exception,[Pg 456] of course, of Burgess. I found them profiting by his absence to compare the ideal way of running a great public school with the way actually adopted at Melton.
We walked up to the school after dinner and joined the staff for dessert. I had gone to Melton to share the news about Loring's disappearance, not to notice the oddity of O'Rane’s self-chosen environment, but I left without bringing up the reason for my visit. O'Rane seemed to be carrying as much as he could handle. Since it was Saturday night, the teachers had all eaten in the Common Room, except, of course, for Burgess. I found them taking advantage of his absence to compare their ideal vision of running a large public school with the actual approach used at Melton.
So long as a regimental mess devotes every moment of its spare time to discussing regimental politics, so long as three barristers at a dinner-party of twenty-four segregate themselves to discuss the last appointment, so long as Members of Parliament refight in the Smoking-Room the battle they have just left in the Chamber, I suppose it is not surprising that schoolmasters should widen their outlook and refresh their minds for the morrow by returning to the chalk dust and ink of their classrooms.
As long as a regimental mess spends every free moment talking about regimental politics, as long as three lawyers at a dinner party of twenty-four separate themselves to discuss the latest appointment, and as long as Members of Parliament rehash the debate they just left in the Chamber in the Smoking Room, I guess it’s not surprising that teachers expand their perspectives and refresh their minds for the next day by going back to the chalk dust and ink of their classrooms.
The criticism of Burgess hung on a peg provided by one Vickers. (I shall never forget his name and some day perhaps I shall meet him.) It seems that Vickers, in the opinion of his form-master Matheson, was ripe for super-annuation on the ground that he knew nothing, learned nothing and was only being injured in health by having to spend his leisure hours in detention-school. Ponsonby, in whose house Vickers spun out his unprofitable existence, disagreed in toto with his good friend Matheson. Vickers was slow, without a doubt; a little patience, however ... And the boy was admirably behaved. And there must be something in the son of a man who had captained Somerset. I was given to understand that the chose Vickers had been under discussion for some while and that the antagonists only agreed in condemning the Head.
The criticism of Burgess was based on a point made by a guy named Vickers. (I’ll never forget his name, and maybe someday I’ll meet him.) It seems that Vickers, according to his teacher Matheson, was past his prime since he didn’t know anything, wasn’t learning anything, and was only harming his health by spending his free time in detention. Ponsonby, where Vickers wasted his unproductive life, completely disagreed with his friend Matheson. Vickers was certainly slow; a little patience, though... And the boy behaved really well. There had to be something good about the son of a man who had captained Somerset. I was told that Vickers had been under discussion for quite a while, and the opponents only concurred in criticizing the Head.
Burgess, it seemed, had admitted the boy five years before on the strength of a chance conversation on early Church music. He took the weak line that Melton might do Vickers good and that Vickers could not possibly harm Melton; finally he was believed to attach less than no importance to Matheson's reiterated complaints to the senior Vickers that their son admittedly spent evening preparation in reading oratorio scores. On this last point Ponsonby ventured to say that he paid a personal visit to prep. room every night and could only say that he had never discovered Vickers so employed. Had anyone described to me the conversation[Pg 457] of that Common Room, I should have dismissed his account as a cruel parody.
Burgess, it seemed, had accepted the boy five years earlier based on a random conversation about early Church music. He took the weak stance that Melton might benefit Vickers and that Vickers couldn't possibly harm Melton; ultimately, he seemed to care very little about Matheson's repeated complaints to the senior Vickers that their son was admittedly spending his evening study time reading oratorio scores. On this last point, Ponsonby mentioned that he personally visited the prep room every night and could only say that he had never found Vickers engaged in that activity. If someone had described to me the conversation[Pg 457] in that Common Room, I would have dismissed their account as a cruel joke.
Raney had walked up from the hotel in unbroken silence, but I saw him gradually awakening to the sound of the Common-Room talk, where four conversations were always in progress at once and no one waited to hear what his neighbour had to say.
Raney had walked up from the hotel in complete silence, but I noticed him slowly becoming aware of the chatter in the Common Room, where four conversations were always happening simultaneously and no one paused to listen to what the person next to them was saying.
"Send him to O'Rane," suggested Ponsonby. "If he can't make anything of him ... Hallo, Oakleigh, where have you sprung from?"
"Send him to O'Rane," Ponsonby suggested. "If he can't do anything with him... Hey, Oakleigh, where did you come from?"
"O'Rane is welcome to him," returned Matheson. "But you may remember my contention was that this is a school and not an asylum."
"O'Rane is welcome to him," Matheson replied. "But you might recall that my point was this is a school, not a place for people to just be taken in."
The term was two-thirds over, and I will make all allowances for rawed nerves. But there was still a note of pathos running through the acrid conversation. Sixteen years had passed since I last entered the smoky Common Room over Big Gateway, and I was then being entertained to a farewell dinner by men who seemed to shed their mannerisms with their gowns and become suddenly human. In the interval I had wandered about the world and tried my hand at many things; O'Rane had wandered farther and made more experiments. Yet the Common Room was hardly changed: there was the same round hole in the carpet by the fireplace; the horsehair was still bursting through the scorched part of the largest chair; the tongs, still in two pieces, were still used as pokers.
The semester was two-thirds done, and I’ll consider the stress levels. But there was still an underlying sadness in the tense conversations. Sixteen years had passed since I last stepped into the smoky Common Room by Big Gateway, where I was then having a farewell dinner with men who seemed to drop their formal personas along with their gowns and became genuinely human. In the meantime, I had traveled the world and tried my hand at various things; O’Rane had gone even further and experimented more. Yet the Common Room had hardly changed: there was still that same round hole in the carpet by the fireplace; the horsehair was still poking through the burned part of the biggest chair; and the tongs, still broken into two pieces, were still used to poke the fire.
The men, too, were hardly changed. Only the younger ones came and went—some to headmasterships, some far away from scholasticism. There were a few science men, imported grudgingly by Burgess to tend the growing but still suspect Modern Side; and each one knew his neighbour too well. They knew their work too well and had corrected the same mistakes too long. I wondered what they made of O'Rane and he of them.
The men hadn’t changed much either. Only the younger ones were coming and going—some moving up to headmaster positions, others drifting far from academia. A few science teachers were brought in reluctantly by Burgess to manage the expanding but still questionable Modern Side; and each one knew their neighbor all too well. They were very familiar with their work and had been correcting the same mistakes for too long. I wondered what they thought of O'Rane and what he thought of them.
As Headmaster, Burgess stood in a different position; with his enormous range of knowledge he would always be differentiated from his fellows. I tried to see him that night[Pg 458] before going, but he was engaged with the Bishop of Minehead, who was preaching in chapel next day. We met, however, in the Cloisters after Roll Call while I was waiting for O'Rane to come out of Early School.
As Headmaster, Burgess was in a unique position; his vast knowledge set him apart from his peers. I attempted to meet with him that night[Pg 458] before leaving, but he was busy with the Bishop of Minehead, who was preaching in chapel the following day. We did manage to catch up, though, in the Cloisters after Roll Call while I was waiting for O'Rane to finish Early School.
"Behold, I have prepared my dinner," he said, as we shook hands. "My oxen and my fatlings are killed, and all things are ready."
"Look, I've made dinner," he said as we shook hands. "I've had my oxen and my fat animals slaughtered, and everything is ready."
I interpreted his words as an invitation to breakfast and asked whether I might bring O'Rane.
I took his words as an invitation to breakfast and asked if I could bring O'Rane.
"Priests and Levites sit at meat with me this day," he answered, with a warning glance to the end of the Cloisters where the Bishop was reading the inscription on the South African memorial. "An he be not afraid.... Laddie, doth thy memory hold the day when David O'Rane came first among us?"
"Priests and Levites are having a meal with me today," he replied, casting a warning look towards the end of the Cloisters where the Bishop was reading the inscription on the South African memorial. "If he’s not afraid… Boy, do you remember the day when David O'Rane first joined us?"
"I went in fear of my life, sir, for the first term."
"I entered feeling like my life was at risk, sir, for the first term."
"I, too, laddie," said Burgess, stroking his long beard. "Cloven tongues, like as of fire, sat upon him, and he prophesied with strange utterance, saying, 'See here, Dr. Burgess, I propose to come to your old school for a piece. There's my money, every last dime. When that's petered out, I guess I'll have to find more. When do you start anyway, and what are the rules?' Laddie, I spake a word here and a word there. It was not good for a babe to know what he knew. Yet I would not fling him into outer darkness, for he was not without valour."
"I, too, kid," Burgess said, stroking his long beard. "Tongues of fire rested on him, and he spoke with a strange voice, saying, 'Look here, Dr. Burgess, I plan to come to your old school for a while. Here’s my money, every last dime. Once that runs out, I guess I’ll have to find more. When do you start anyway, and what are the rules?' Kid, I mentioned a word here and a word there. It wasn’t good for a young one to know what he knew. Still, I wouldn’t cast him into darkness, because he had some courage."
We left the Cloisters and walked into the sunlight of Great Court.
We left the Cloisters and stepped into the sunlight of Great Court.
"You saw him when he came back from France, sir?" I asked.
"You saw him when he returned from France, right?" I asked.
Burgess struggled out of his gown and threw it over one shoulder.
Burgess pulled himself out of his gown and tossed it over one shoulder.
"Not for long did we commune together," he said, as we walked towards Little End. "A word here and a word there. I knew little but that one of my young men was come back to me with eyes that saw not. The laddies call him the 'Black Panther,'" he added.
"Not for long did we chat together," he said, as we walked towards Little End. "A word here and a word there. I knew little except that one of my young men had returned to me with unseeing eyes. The kids call him the 'Black Panther,'" he added.
"So my cousin tells me. How did you find that out, sir?"
"So my cousin tells me. How did you find that out, sir?"
He shook his head vaguely.
He shook his head dismissively.
"I am an old man, broken with the cares and sorrows of this life, yet—all things are revealed unto me. There was turbulence in the Under Sixth when Plancus was Consul."
"I’m an old man, weighed down by the worries and pains of this life, yet—everything is clear to me. There was chaos in the Under Sixth when Plancus was Consul."
"I believe there was, sir," I admitted.
"I think there was, sir," I admitted.
Burgess beckoned with one finger.
Burgess gestured with one finger.
"Come and see," he said.
"Check it out," he said.
We had walked round from Little End to the front of his house, and he now led the way back through Big Gateway, across Great Court and up the steps into Great School. The folding doors of Under Sixth room stood open, and as we approached, a boy was standing up reading a passage of Greek Testament; O'Rane stopped him at the end of the chapter, and the construe began.
We walked from Little End to the front of his house, and he led the way back through Big Gateway, across Great Court, and up the steps into Great School. The folding doors of the Under Sixth room were open, and as we got closer, a boy was standing up reading a passage from the Greek Testament; O'Rane stopped him at the end of the chapter, and the translation began.
"How does he manage about the written work?" I whispered to Burgess.
"How does he handle the writing?" I whispered to Burgess.
"It is read aloud to him and he does not forget. Boy is a noble savage, laddie," he remarked reflectively, looking at the still, orderly form. "They wot not that the High Priest is even now at hand."
"It is read aloud to him and he does not forget. The boy is a noble savage, kid," he said thoughtfully, looking at the calm, organized figure. "They don't know that the High Priest is right here."
We walked down School and waited in Great Court for the bell to ring.
We walked down School and waited in Great Court for the bell to ring.
"It was hardly the end I pictured for Raney," I said.
"It wasn't at all the ending I imagined for Raney," I said.
"The end, laddie?" Burgess echoed.
"The end, dude?" Burgess echoed.
The bell rang, and almost immediately a wave of boys poured headlong down the steps and separated to their houses. In their rear came O'Rane, with his hand on the shoulder of my cousin Laurence.
The bell rang, and almost instantly, a crowd of boys rushed down the steps and split up to go to their houses. Behind them followed O'Rane, with his hand on the shoulder of my cousin Laurence.
"Thus grows mankind's ritual," Burgess commented. "The self-appointed guardian guards still, though his services be no longer required." He called my cousin to him. "Laddie, if thine house-master grant thee leave, I pray thee to a place at my board."
"That's how humanity's rituals develop," Burgess said. "The self-appointed guardian still watches over, even when his help is no longer needed." He motioned for my cousin to come over. "Kid, if your house-master allows it, I invite you to sit at my table."
On the evening of my return from Melton I called at the War Office to inquire for news of Loring. It was a fruitless mission that I had to repeat every day that week. Sometimes I varied the procedure by calling at Cox's Bank as well, but[Pg 460] the result was always the same. On the Saturday I determined to call at Loring House and prepare its inmates for the official notice that I had not been able to intercept on its way to the Press.
On the evening I got back from Melton, I stopped by the War Office to check on any news about Loring. It was a pointless task that I had to do every day that week. Sometimes, I mixed it up by also visiting Cox's Bank, but[Pg 460] the outcome was always the same. On Saturday, I decided to go to Loring House and alert the people there about the official notice that I hadn’t been able to catch before it went to the Press.
I was met in the hall by Amy, tremulous with excitement.
I ran into Amy in the hallway, trembling with excitement.
"You got my message?" she inquired.
"You got my message?" she asked.
"I've not been home."
"I haven't been home."
"My dear, it's a boy! At six o'clock this morning. I couldn't get hold of you at the Admiralty, so I sent a message to Queen Anne's Mansions."
"My dear, it's a boy! At six this morning. I couldn't reach you at the Admiralty, so I sent a message to Queen Anne's Mansions."
"How's Violet?" I asked.
"How's Violet?" I asked.
"Splendid. They both are. Everything went beautifully. She's sleeping at present, but she wants to see you."
"Awesome. They both are. Everything went perfectly. She's sleeping right now, but she wants to see you."
"Isn't it—rather soon?" I asked.
"Isn't it—kind of soon?" I asked.
"It's only for a minute, and of course you mustn't excite her. I mentioned in my message——"
"It's just for a minute, and of course, you shouldn't get her worked up. I mentioned in my message——"
"Amy," I interrupted, "how long is it since you heard from Jim?"
"Amy," I cut in, "when was the last time you heard from Jim?"
Her eyes grew apprehensive.
Her eyes filled with worry.
"You've not got bad news of him?"
"You don't have any bad news about him?"
"I've no news at all."
"I have no news at all."
She reflected for a moment.
She thought for a moment.
"It was ten days ago. We haven't heard since then, but so often we get no letter for a week or so, and then three or four come together."
"It was ten days ago. We haven't heard anything since then, but it's not unusual for us to go a week or so without a letter, and then we get three or four all at once."
"I haven't heard either." I took her arm and walked to a settee. "It's possible that he's missing, Amy."
"I haven't heard anything either." I took her arm and walked to a couch. "It's possible that he's gone missing, Amy."
"Missing?" She did not yet take the word in its specialized sense.
"Missing?" She didn't yet understand the term in its specific context.
"It doesn't necessarily mean anything," I said. "Thousands of 'missing' men turn up again. You see, if you get separated from your company——"
"It doesn't really mean anything," I said. "Thousands of 'missing' men show up again. You see, if you get separated from your unit——"
Amy covered her face with her hands, and I put my arm round her shoulders.
Amy hid her face in her hands, and I wrapped my arm around her shoulders.
"You mustn't meet trouble half-way," I said. "He may be as right as I am——"
"You shouldn't face trouble halfway," I said. "He might be just as right as I am——"
"You don't think that, or you wouldn't have told me," she whispered.
"You wouldn't have told me that if you didn't think it," she whispered.
"I told you because you may see his name in the papers any day."
"I told you because you might see his name in the news any day now."
Her hands dropped into her lap, and she gazed across the hall to the staircase as if she expected to see her brother's tall form descending.
Her hands fell into her lap, and she looked across the hall at the staircase as if she was waiting for her brother's tall figure to come down.
"Jim—Jim—Jim!" she repeated with twitching lips.
"Jim—Jim—Jim!" she repeated with trembling lips.
"Nothing's known yet, Amy," I said. "I told you because I wanted you to help me."
"Nothing's known yet, Amy," I said. "I told you because I wanted your help."
Slowly her eyes turned and met mine in a dazed and tearless stare.
Slowly, her eyes turned and met mine in a blank, tearless stare.
"What am I to do?" she murmured.
"What should I do?" she whispered.
"We must think of Jim's son," I said. "Keep Violet utterly in the dark at present. Lie to her—anything you like—invent news of Jim. She mustn't see the papers, she mustn't see her letters. As soon as he's reported missing in the papers people will write and sympathize. You and your mother must keep up the play till she's strong enough to be told. And then you must laugh at her fears as I've laughed at yours. Missing? What of it? With millions of men stretching over hundreds of miles——"
"We need to think about Jim's son," I said. "Keep Violet completely uninformed for now. Lie to her—whatever you need to do—make up news about Jim. She can’t see the papers, she can’t see her letters. Once he’s reported missing in the news, people will start writing and offering their sympathy. You and your mom have to keep up the act until she’s strong enough to hear the truth. And then you have to laugh off her worries like I’ve laughed off yours. Missing? So what? With millions of men spread out over hundreds of miles——"
The dazed expression left her eyes, and her steadiness of voice and touch as she laid her hand on mine showed me that all the courage of her soul had gone forth to battle and returned triumphant.
The dazed look faded from her eyes, and the steadiness in her voice and touch as she placed her hand on mine showed me that all the courage in her soul had gone out to fight and come back victorious.
"What do you think yourself, George?" she demanded.
"What do you think, George?" she asked.
"It's long odds against any man now out there returning with a whole skin," I said.
"It's highly unlikely that anyone out there will come back unscathed," I said.
She stood up and looked slowly round the great hall, instinct with the personality of its owner. No word passed her lips, but it was the most eloquent silence I have experienced.
She stood up and slowly looked around the big hall, full of the owner's personality. No words came out of her mouth, but it was the most powerful silence I've ever experienced.
"Come upstairs and see if Violet's awake," she suggested. "He's a beautiful boy."
"Come upstairs and see if Violet's awake," she suggested. "He's a really handsome boy."
I found my cousin in a darkened room, leaning back on her pillows, weak-voiced but radiant. She pointed one hand to the far side of the bed, where a nurse stood with a new-born child in her arms.
I found my cousin in a dim room, reclining on her pillows, her voice weak but glowing. She gestured with one hand to the other side of the bed, where a nurse stood holding a newborn.
"James Alexander Erskine Claverhouse-Moray," she[Pg 462] whispered. "Poor mite! it isn't fair on him. Jim wouldn't miss any of them out, though."
"James Alexander Erskine Claverhouse-Moray," she[Pg 462] whispered. "Poor little thing! It's not fair to him. Jim wouldn't leave any of them out, though."
"If I'm to be one of his godfathers, I shan't allow it," I said. "He shall be Sandy, plain and unadorned. How are you feeling, Vi?"
"If I'm going to be one of his godfathers, I'm not going to allow it," I said. "He'll be Sandy, straightforward and simple. How are you feeling, Vi?"
"So tired, George!" she answered, with a sigh. "I oughtn't to be seeing you, but I want you to do something for me. Will you"—she paused, as though the effort of speaking hurt her—"will you tell Jim you've seen Sandy—plain and unadorned?"
"So tired, George!" she replied with a sigh. "I shouldn't be seeing you, but I need you to do something for me. Will you"—she hesitated, as if speaking was a struggle for her—"will you tell Jim you've seen Sandy—just as she is?"
I bent down and kissed her forehead. "Seen him and approved of him," I said. "I'll write to-night."
I leaned down and kissed her forehead. "I've seen him and I like him," I said. "I'll write tonight."
"Oh, send him a wire."
"Oh, send him a text."
"I'll wire," I said. "Good night, Violet."
"I'll send the money," I said. "Good night, Violet."
She had dropped asleep before I reached the door. As I walked downstairs, Lady Loring came out of the drawing-room and stood waiting for me by the stairhead. Her round face was as placid as ever, but her eyes were restless.
She had fallen asleep before I got to the door. As I went downstairs, Lady Loring came out of the living room and stood waiting for me at the top of the stairs. Her round face was as calm as always, but her eyes were uneasy.
"Amy has told me everything," she said.
"Amy has told me everything," she said.
I bowed without speaking.
I bowed silently.
"Would you prefer to tell Violet, or shall I?" she asked.
"Would you like to tell Violet, or should I?" she asked.
"Perhaps, as Jim's mother——"
"Maybe, as Jim's mom——"
"I should prefer you to do it," I said, "as soon as you think it's safe."
"I would rather you do it," I said, "as soon as you think it's safe."
"Very well. As regards the boy—I've not sent any announcement to the papers."
"Alright then. About the boy—I haven't sent any notice to the newspapers."
"I will see to that," I said.
"I'll take care of that," I said.
After calling at the offices of "The Times" and "Morning Post," I wrote letters to ten or twelve people including O'Rane and Laurence. Thinking over the events of the day as I walked home from the Club, I could not help feeling that one of the hardest things to bear in all the war was the courage of the women.
After stopping by the offices of "The Times" and "Morning Post," I wrote letters to about ten or twelve people, including O'Rane and Laurence. Reflecting on the day's events as I walked home from the Club, I couldn't shake the feeling that one of the toughest things to handle throughout the war was the bravery of the women.
IV
A week or two elapsed before I received any acknowledgement from Melton. Then my cousin wrote a letter designed to[Pg 463] release both myself and O'Rane from obligations, to convey an invitation for Speech Day and as long afterwards as I could spare for Raney's tried and approved spare room, and finally to impart a great deal of such miscellaneous information as my cousin thought would interest me or seemed suitable for treatment by an epistolary method in which he took considerable pride.
A week or two passed before I heard anything back from Melton. Then my cousin sent a letter intended to[Pg 463] free both me and O'Rane from obligations, invite us to Speech Day, and offer me as much time as I could spare in Raney's tried and tested spare room. Finally, he shared a bunch of random information that he thought would interest me or that he believed was appropriate for the letter, which he took a lot of pride in writing.
"This is awful news about Jim," he wrote. "Though I really hardly knew him, he seemed an awful good sort—white all through. The Panther says I haven't gone half far enough. It was an awful shock for him, poor chap. I usually roll round after Early School on my way to breakfast, just to read him his letters and the headlines in the paper. I found your fist staring at me, so I told the Panther and read out the letter. If I'd had time to read my own first, I might have let him down easier: as it was, I was frightfully abrupt.
"This is terrible news about Jim," he wrote. "Even though I barely knew him, he seemed like a really great guy—good to the core. The Panther says I haven’t gone nearly far enough. It was a huge shock for him, poor guy. I usually swing by after Early School on my way to breakfast, just to read him his letters and the headlines in the paper. I found your letter staring at me, so I told the Panther and read it out loud. If I’d had time to read my own first, I might have broken it to him more gently; as it was, I was totally abrupt."
"Well, as you say, there's always hope until they definitely write him off. It does seem rotten luck on Vi, though. She writes a fairly cheery letter in spite of all: I heard from her this morning, asking me to be godfather to the kid.
"Well, as you say, there's always hope until they officially count him out. It really does seem unfair to Vi, though. She sent me a pretty upbeat letter despite everything: I heard from her this morning, asking me to be the godfather to the child."
"I've had a most astonishing time here since last I wrote. I was coming out of the racquet court the other day and haring along through the rain when I bumped up against a girl in Big Archway. I apologized with my usual pretty grace and was hurrying on when she asked me the way to the Panther's rooms. As I happened to be going there myself on the chance of tea, I volunteered to show her the way. With any luck the Panther might be out, and then my theory was to invite her to the 'Raven.' It would have been worth getting sacked just for the fun of it, George. She was some beauty—like the picture of Lady Hamilton dressed as a Bacchante. (If you happen to remember it, and if I'm thinking of the right one, the thing in the dining-room in Dublin.) She'd been walking through the rain and wind and her hair was shining with the wet, and there was little baby diamonds on her eyelashes. (Said he poetically.) I—George, my life is blighted:[Pg 464] I fell in love at first sight of her eyes (colour dark brown and an 'out' size) and at the sound of her voice. I feel I could write reams of bad poetry about her. You should have seen me doing the Walter Raleigh stunt and bagging our Mr. Matheson's green brolly from Common Room passage.
"I've had an incredible time here since I last wrote. I was leaving the racquet court the other day and rushing through the rain when I ran into a girl in Big Archway. I apologized with my usual charming style and was about to hurry on when she asked me for directions to the Panther's rooms. Since I was heading there myself hoping for tea, I offered to show her the way. With any luck, the Panther might be out, and then my plan was to invite her to the 'Raven.' It would have been worth getting fired just for the fun of it, George. She was stunning—like the picture of Lady Hamilton dressed as a Bacchante. (If you remember it, and if I’m thinking of the right one, the one in the dining room in Dublin.) She had been walking through the rain and wind, and her hair was gleaming with moisture, with tiny sparkles like diamonds on her eyelashes. (He said poetically.) I—George, my life is ruined: I fell in love the instant I saw her eyes (dark brown and large) and heard her voice. I feel like I could write pages of terrible poetry about her. You should have seen me doing the Walter Raleigh thing and grabbing Mr. Matheson's green umbrella from the Common Room passage."
"It took us some time to get to the Cloisters, as I led her round Big School by a lucus a non short cut through Chapel and by the Baths. However, we got there eventually, and I knocked at the Panther's door.
"It took us a while to reach the Cloisters, as I guided her through Big School by a lucus a non shortcut via Chapel and the Baths. But we made it in the end, and I knocked on the Panther's door."
"'That you, Oakleigh?' he asked.
"'Is that you, Oakleigh?' he asked."
"'Yes, sir,' I said.
"'Yes, sir,' I replied."
"'You're just in time to make tea. The water's boiling. Come along in and shut the rain out.'
"'You're just in time to make tea. The water's boiling. Come inside and shut out the rain.'"
"'A lady's called to see you, sir,' I said; and waited for him to hand out hush-money.
"'A lady wants to see you, sir,' I said; and waited for him to hand out hush money.
"The Panther hardly raised an eyebrow. 'Get a move on with the tea, then,' he said. 'What have you done with her?'
"The Panther barely reacted. 'Hurry up with the tea, then,' he said. 'What have you done with her?'"
"'I'm here, David,' answered My Dream. Curse him! she called by his Christian name!
"'I'm here, David,' replied My Dream. Damn him! she used his first name!"
"The Panther held out his hand. 'I didn't expect you so soon,' he said.
"The Panther extended his hand. 'I didn't expect you to arrive so soon,' he said."
"'I got your letter this morning,' she answered.
"I got your letter this morning," she said.
"Well, George, the whole thing seemed a put-up job, and I quite made up my mind to warn Burgess how his young men were carrying on. I poured the tea out and handed round the food and was just making for the door when the Panther called me back.
"Well, George, the whole thing felt staged, and I was totally resolved to warn Burgess about how his young guys were acting. I served the tea and passed around the food and was just about to head for the door when the Panther called me back."
"'Sonia,' he said, 'I want to introduce a young cousin of George's.'
'Sonia,' he said, 'I want to introduce you to a young cousin of George's.'
"'George is one of my oldest friends,' she said. (You old devil, you never told me. Never mind, she called me 'Laurie' before we'd finished.)
"'George is one of my oldest friends,' she said. (You sly devil, you never mentioned that. Never mind, she called me 'Laurie' before we were done.)
"'And Miss Dainton is one of my oldest friends,' said the Panther. 'Sit down and continue to preside over the meal. I've not made tea since the days when I was your brother-in-law's fag—eighteen years ago, nearly.'
"'And Miss Dainton is one of my oldest friends,' said the Panther. 'Sit down and keep leading the meal. I haven't made tea since the days when I was your brother-in-law's helper—about eighteen years ago, almost.'"
"We talked a bit, and I poured out more tea and handed more food and then I made another attempt to go.
"We chatted for a bit, I poured more tea and offered more food, and then I made another effort to leave."
"'You're in a great hurry, Oakleigh,' said the Panther. 'We've bored you, I'm afraid.'
"'You're in a real rush, Oakleigh,' said the Panther. 'I’m sorry if we’ve bored you.'"
"'No, sir,' I said, 'but I thought you and Miss Dainton might want to talk.'
"'No, sir,' I said, 'but I thought you and Miss Dainton might want to chat.'"
"'I should like you to stay,' he said, 'Miss Dainton has called to see these rooms, and I want you to show her round. There is a question whether she would care to live here.'
"'I'd like you to stay,' he said, 'Miss Dainton has come to see these rooms, and I want you to give her a tour. There's a question of whether she'd want to live here.'"
"You could have counted me out over that, George. He said it in the most matter-of-fact way, standing by the fireplace with his hands in his pockets. I didn't know what to say. I looked at her. She was leaning forward with her hands round her knees and her head bent. Her eyes were full of tears, and I couldn't make out if she was frightfully happy or frightfully miserable.
"You could have counted me out for that, George." He said it in the most straightforward way, standing by the fireplace with his hands in his pockets. I didn't know what to say. I looked at her. She was leaning forward with her hands around her knees and her head down. Her eyes were full of tears, and I couldn't tell if she was extremely happy or extremely miserable.
"'What's your view, Oakleigh?' he asked.
"'What's your take, Oakleigh?' he asked."
"'I ... I don't know yet, sir,' I stammered. It was a damned unfair question, George.
"'I ... I don't know yet, sir,' I stammered. It was an incredibly unfair question, George.
"'We were engaged when I was sixteen,' said Miss Dainton.
"'I got engaged when I was sixteen,' Miss Dainton said."
"'Well, what have you been waiting for?' I asked. It was awful cheek, but it slipped out. The Panther simply yelled with laughter.
"'Well, what have you been waiting for?' I asked. It was really audacious, but it just came out. The Panther just burst out laughing.
"'Then—in my place, Oakleigh?' he asked.
"'Then—would I be in your position, Oakleigh?' he asked.
"'Rather, sir!' I said. I was warming to the job. I had a look at her, but she didn't seem to mind.
"'Actually, sir!' I said. I was getting into it. I glanced at her, but she didn't seem to care.
"The Panther thought it over for a minute. Then he sobered down and said very quietly:
"The Panther thought about it for a minute. Then he calmed down and said very quietly:"
"'If you were blind?'
"'What if you were blind?'"
"'It doesn't seem to make any difference to you, sir,' I said.
"'It doesn't seem to matter to you, sir,' I said."
"George wasn't that a perfectly innocent remark? The Panther's simply amazing, the things he does. However, I seemed to have said the wrong thing. He clapped his hands to his eyes as though he'd been stung, and I could hear him whisper under his breath, 'Oh, my God!'
"George, wasn’t that a completely innocent comment? The Panther is just incredible with what he does. But it seemed like I said the wrong thing. He covered his eyes with his hands as if he’d been hurt, and I could hear him whispering, 'Oh, my God!'"
"I weighed in with the most abject of apologies, and he was all right again in a minute and turned to Miss Dainton.
"I offered the most sincere apology, and he was fine again in a minute and turned to Miss Dainton."
"'Am I to take this young man as representative of the world at large, Sonia?' he asked.
"'Should I see this young man as a representative of the world, Sonia?' he asked.
"She said 'Yes' very quietly.
She said 'yes' very quietly.
"'Oakleigh hasn't shown you round the rooms yet,' he said. 'They're nothing very much. I left my money behind in London, and a slice of my youth the far side of the Atlantic, and my sight in Flanders. If you care about what's left Sonia.... I'm not half-way through my life yet.'
"'Oakleigh hasn't shown you around the rooms yet,' he said. 'They’re nothing special. I left my money back in London, a piece of my youth on the other side of the Atlantic, and my vision in Flanders. If you care about what’s left, Sonia.... I'm not even halfway through my life yet.'"
"She got up and whispered something that I couldn't hear, then the Panther turned to me and held out his hand. 'Will you be the first to congratulate me, Oakleigh? I shall want you to write a lot of letters to-night. One to George, and another to your sister, and any number more. You can tell George to desert from the Admiralty and come down here for Speech Day—and as long as he can stay afterwards. You can tell the school, too, if you think it'll amuse them.'
"She got up and whispered something I couldn’t catch, then the Panther turned to me and extended his hand. 'Will you be the first to congratulate me, Oakleigh? I’ll need you to write quite a few letters tonight. One to George, another to your sister, and however many more you want. You can tell George to leave the Admiralty and come down here for Speech Day—and he can stick around afterwards as long as he wants. You can let the school know too, if you think it’ll entertain them.'"
"I shook hands with the two of them for about five minutes. They were simply bursting with cheer. I wanted to shout or make a speech or something, but all I could do was to pump-handle their arms up and down and burble 'Best of luck!' and on my honour I slapped the Panther on the back and told him to buck up!
"I shook hands with both of them for about five minutes. They were just overflowing with happiness. I wanted to shout or give a speech or something, but all I could do was pump their arms up and down and mumble 'Best of luck!' and I swear I slapped the Panther on the back and told him to stay strong!"
"Never in my life did I feel such a fool as when it was all over. I got away as soon as I could and wandered down to the baths. About an hour later as I was coming up to prep. with Majoribanks we caught sight of the Panther and Miss Dainton starting up the Crowley Road. I mentioned casually that the Panther was getting married and that I'd been having tea with them and that she struck me as being a decent sort of girl. I didn't go into details. It was all such an extraordinary business that I knew that if I didn't quite get the hang of it, it was useless to look to a chuckle-head like Margy for light and leading.
"Never in my life did I feel so foolish as when it was all over. I left as soon as I could and wandered down to the baths. About an hour later, as I was heading to prep with Majoribanks, we spotted the Panther and Miss Dainton starting up Crowley Road. I casually mentioned that the Panther was getting married and that I had been having tea with them, and that she seemed like a decent girl. I didn’t go into details. It was all such an unusual situation that I knew if I didn’t quite understand it, it was pointless to expect a simpleton like Margy for guidance."
"You know, George, I don't believe they'd have done it if it hadn't been for me.
"You know, George, I really don't think they would have done it if it hadn't been for me."
"And now to the fascinating task of turning Marc Antony's funeral oration into Latin Hexameters for the benefit of our[Pg 467] Mr. O'Rane. If he gives me any lip about them, I shall tell him that she called me 'Laurie.'
"And now to the intriguing task of transforming Marc Antony's funeral speech into Latin Hexameters for the benefit of our[Pg 467] Mr. O'Rane. If he gives me any trouble about it, I’ll let him know that she called me 'Laurie.'"
"The cost of living has gone up again since I thanked you for that fiver."
"The cost of living has gone up again since I thanked you for that five bucks."
CHAPTER 12 "UNBORN TOMORROW"
"Some day, George, when you can spare the time, I should like you to write a little memoir ..." Violet paused as the car was brought to a standstill by the tide of traffic at Hyde Park Corner. "For Sandy, when he grows up," she went on.
"One day, George, when you have some free time, I’d love for you to write a little memoir..." Violet paused as the car stopped due to the traffic jam at Hyde Park Corner. "For Sandy, when he gets older," she continued.
We were in the last week of July. It was almost my cousin's first day out of doors, and she looked frail and sadly young in her mourning. Two days earlier the world had been informed that Captain the Marquess Loring, previously reported missing, was now reported as killed. We were returning to Curzon Street after the Requiem Mass at the Oratory.
We were in the last week of July. It was almost my cousin's first day outside, and she looked weak and heartbreakingly young in her black clothes. Two days earlier, the world had learned that Captain the Marquess Loring, who had previously been reported missing, was now confirmed dead. We were heading back to Curzon Street after the Requiem Mass at the Oratory.
"You knew Jim so much longer than I did," she resumed. "I want Sandy to know what he was like at school and Oxford. And his friends. And how he talked, and the sort of life people led when he was alive. Sandy's world will be so different."
"You knew Jim way longer than I did," she continued. "I want Sandy to know what he was like in school and at Oxford. And about his friends. And how he spoke, and the kind of life people had when he was alive. Sandy's world will be so different."
"And yet—it's hardly a year since the old world was blotted out," I said.
"And yet—it's barely been a year since the old world disappeared," I said.
"A year ago we were all at Chepstow," she murmured. "You remember the news coming?... I think Jim was happy, but—we weren't long together, were we?"
"A year ago, we were all in Chepstow," she said softly. "Do you remember when the news arrived?... I think Jim was happy, but—we didn't spend much time together, did we?"
The car slowed down and came to a standstill before Loring House.
The car slowed down and stopped in front of Loring House.
"May I stay with you till Amy and her mother come back?" I asked.
"Can I stay with you until Amy and her mom come back?" I asked.
"Please do," she answered, as she stepped out of the car. Then, as we walked upstairs to the drawing-room, "George, I never thought that death would be like this. It's so—big. I couldn't have cried if I'd wanted to. I don't feel I've lost Jim. I feel he's nearer me than ever before. I shan't see him, but he'll be there—there. And I feel I must try to do him credit: I mustn't fall out before the end. Sandy and I.... It'll be hard for Sandy with only a mother to bring him up. We shall want you to help us, George."
"Sure," she replied as she got out of the car. Then, as we walked upstairs to the living room, she said, "George, I never thought death would feel like this. It's so—overwhelming. I couldn’t have cried even if I wanted to. I don’t feel like I’ve lost Jim. I feel like he’s closer to me than ever. I won’t see him, but he’ll be there—right there. And I feel like I need to make him proud: I can’t give up before it’s over. Sandy and I... It’s going to be tough for Sandy with just a mom to raise him. We’re going to need your help, George."
"In any way I can."
"In any way possible."
"I knew you would. That's why I asked you to write the memoir. It will be something for Sandy to live up to. I want you to put in everything. Jim was never mean, but any weaknesses you think he had—or prejudices—or silly things he did—I want them all in.... George, I wonder what kind of world Sandy's will be?"
"I knew you would. That's why I asked you to write the memoir. It will be something for Sandy to aspire to. I want you to include everything. Jim was never cruel, but any weaknesses you think he had—or biases—or foolish things he did—I want all of it in there... George, I wonder what kind of world Sandy will have?"
"Of Jim's friends only Raney and I are left," I said.
"Of Jim's friends, only Raney and I are left," I said.
"And poor Raney...." She left the sentence unfinished.
"And poor Raney...." She didn't finish her thought.
"Why pity him?" I asked.
"Why feel sorry for him?" I asked.
"I can't help it, George."
"I can’t help it, George."
"Isn't he rather—big to pity?" I suggested. "Pity him by all means if we get no new inspiration out of this war. If there's to be nothing but a wrangle over frontiers, the discussion of an indemnity, a free fight for stray colonies, a fifty years' peace, even—it wasn't worth sacrificing a single life for that. We've reached the twentieth century without finding a faith to inspire it. Some one has still to preach a modern doctrine of humanity."
"Isn’t he kind of—too big to feel sorry for?" I suggested. "Feel sorry for him if we don’t get any new ideas out of this war. If it’s just going to be a fight over borders, talk about compensation, a chaotic scramble for loose colonies, or even a peace that lasts fifty years, it wasn’t worth the life of a single person for that. We’ve made it into the twentieth century without discovering a belief to inspire it. Someone still needs to share a modern message about humanity."
The following night I went down to Melton for the week's[Pg 470] holiday that the Admiralty was giving me. It was the eve of Speech Day, and my train was filled with unmistakable parents. Sonia met me at the station and we drove up to the school together. Perfect contentment shone in her brown eyes.
The next night I went down to Melton for the week's[Pg 470] holiday that the Admiralty was giving me. It was the night before Speech Day, and my train was packed with obvious parents. Sonia picked me up at the station and we drove to the school together. Pure happiness shone in her brown eyes.
"I was sorry I couldn't get to the wedding," I said, "but nowadays one is hardly master of one's own time. Burgess married you, didn't he?"
"I was sorry I couldn't make it to the wedding," I said, "but these days, it's hard to be in control of your own time. Burgess married you, right?"
She nodded. "In Chapel. And Mr. Morris was best man. He got ninety-six hours' leave for it. George, I'm jealous of him and I know he hates me, but it doesn't matter. Nothing matters now. We did the whole thing as furtively as we could—only ourselves and mother and the witnesses. It was supposed to be a deadly secret, but when we came out the Corps was forming a guard of honour down to the Cloisters, and old Lord Pebbleridge turned out the hounds in Little End. It was all that little cousin of yours—including the presentation.... George, they simply worship David here."
She nodded. "In the chapel. And Mr. Morris was the best man. He got ninety-six hours' leave for it. George, I'm jealous of him and I know he hates me, but it doesn't matter. Nothing matters now. We did everything as secretly as we could—just us, Mom, and the witnesses. It was supposed to be a big secret, but when we came out, the Corps was forming a guard of honor down to the Cloisters, and old Lord Pebbleridge let the hounds out in Little End. It was all that little cousin of yours—including the presentation.... George, they really worship David here."
"Do you wonder?" I asked.
"Are you curious?" I asked.
"I call that a silly question," she answered.
"I think that's a silly question," she replied.
There was little room to spare in the Junior Bachelor suite by the time the Junior Bachelor had fitted a wife and a guest into the mediaeval, lancet-windowed rooms in the Cloisters. I was made welcome and comfortable, however, and was struck by the revolutionary changes effected by Sonia in the fortnight she had lived there.
There was barely any space left in the Junior Bachelor suite after the Junior Bachelor had added a wife and a guest into the medieval, lancet-windowed rooms in the Cloisters. I was welcomed and made comfortable, though, and I was amazed by the dramatic changes Sonia had made in just the two weeks she had lived there.
Speech Day passed off uneventfully, with its time-honoured ritual unchanged. Once more the retiring monitors, standing face to face with Burgess at the birch table, received, reversed and yielded up the long school birch; once more the new monitors were handed their symbol of office. Then the roll was called, a diminutive malefactor publicly birched across the back of his hand, and we returned to Chapel. The breaking-up service had already taken place, but honour had yet to be paid to the dead. In a voice that twice quavered and broke, Burgess—for thirty-eight years head master of Melton—read the roll of those who had fallen in the war, every one[Pg 471] a former pupil of his own, and seven-tenths the brothers, uncles or fathers of boys now in the school. My stall was next to O'Rane's and his hand shot out and gripped mine when Loring's name was read out last on the list. With a twisted face Burgess pulled off his big horn spectacles and wiped them, while the organ crashed into the Dead March.
Speech Day went by without any drama, sticking to its long-standing traditions. Once again, the outgoing monitors stood in front of Burgess at the birch table, accepted, reversed, and handed over the long school birch; once more, the new monitors received their symbol of office. Then roll call was taken, a small offender was publicly birched on the back of his hand, and we went back to Chapel. The breaking-up service had already happened, but we still had to honor the dead. With a voice that shook and broke twice, Burgess—headmaster of Melton for thirty-eight years—read the names of those who had died in the war, each one a former student of his, and seven out of ten were brothers, uncles, or fathers of boys currently at the school. My seat was next to O'Rane's, and he grabbed my hand when Loring's name was called last on the list. With a pained expression, Burgess took off his large horn glasses and wiped them, while the organ played the Dead March.
From that evening we had all Melton to ourselves. The housemasters stayed on for a couple of days to dispose of their reports, then collected their wives and children and hastened away to the sea. By the 4th of August, my last night there, only Burgess, O'Rane and Sonia were left. I remember proposing that my host and hostess should dine with me at the "Raven" by way of a change, but O'Rane told me it was impossible, as Burgess had been invited to take pot-luck with us in the Cloisters.
From that evening on, we had all of Melton to ourselves. The housemasters stuck around for a couple of days to wrap up their reports, then picked up their wives and kids and rushed off to the beach. By August 4th, my last night there, only Burgess, O'Rane, and Sonia were left. I remember suggesting that my host and hostess should join me for dinner at the "Raven" for a change, but O'Rane told me it was impossible since Burgess had been invited to join us for a casual meal in the Cloisters.
"There aren't enough arm-chairs or anything of that kind," he said, "but you can perch on the music-stool and I'll sit on the floor. And I doubt if we've enough knives or plates, but nothing matters as long as we hurry dinner through and let the old man get back to his pipe. He never knows what he's eating and never complains."
"There aren't enough armchairs or anything like that," he said, "but you can sit on the music stool and I'll sit on the floor. I doubt we have enough knives or plates, but it doesn't matter as long as we get dinner done quickly so the old man can get back to his pipe. He never knows what he's eating and never complains."
At eight o'clock the slam of a door echoed through the desolation of Great Court. With one hand smoothing his long white beard and the other thrust into the bosom of his cassock, Burgess strode across to the Cloisters, hardly pausing to glance at the opal sky or the creeper-clad houses around him, their crumbling stone white and warm from the long afternoon's sunshine.
At eight o'clock, the loud bang of a door reverberated through the emptiness of Great Court. With one hand stroking his long white beard and the other tucked inside the front of his robe, Burgess walked over to the Cloisters, barely stopping to look at the opal sky or the ivy-covered houses around him, their crumbling white stone warm from the long afternoon sun.
During dinner he spoke of the Germany he had known before the Danish war, when Bismarck was a young member of the Frankfurt Diet, and the callow, revolutionary Wagner lived exiled from the kingdom of Saxony. He discussed the war from many points of view—racially as the effort of a growing nation to secure adequate land and food for its members, economically as a new Punic struggle for markets and politically as the last throw of a bankrupt landed class to win back the power it had gradually lost to the encroaching democracy.
During dinner, he talked about the Germany he had known before the Danish war, when Bismarck was a young member of the Frankfurt Diet, and the naive, revolutionary Wagner was living exiled from the kingdom of Saxony. He discussed the war from various perspectives—racially, as the attempt of a growing nation to secure enough land and food for its people; economically, as a new Punic struggle for markets; and politically, as the last attempt of a bankrupt aristocracy to regain power it had gradually lost to the rising democracy.
We talked of the war's duration and the probable form of its end, of the redistribution of Europe and the guarantees of a lasting peace. Then O'Rane handed round cigars and offered Burgess the better of the arm-chairs.
We discussed how long the war might last and how it might finally end, the reorganization of Europe, and the promises of a lasting peace. Then O'Rane passed out cigars and offered Burgess the more comfortable armchair.
"I have been asked to write a sketch of the last twenty years," I said, "for a boy who's been born into the new world. Already I find it difficult to recollect the old. The future—the 'unborn to-morrow'—what's it going to be, sir?"
"I've been asked to write a summary of the last twenty years," I said, "for a boy who's been born into this new world. I'm already finding it hard to remember the old one. The future—the 'unborn tomorrow'—what's it going to be like, sir?"
"We shall be dazed and bruised before an end is made, laddie, staggering like drunken men. Peradventure, if ye speak of the Promised Land, men will arise and stone you with stones, crying, 'Would to God we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt when we sat by the fleshpots and when we did eat bread to the full.' I am an old man, laddie, and old men and weary men, broken with the cares of this life, are fain to go back to the things they know."
"We're going to be confused and hurt before this is over, kid, stumbling around like we're drunk. Maybe if you talk about the Promised Land, people will come at you with stones, shouting, 'I wish we had died at the hands of the Lord back in Egypt when we sat by the meat pots and ate bread until we were full.' I'm an old man, kid, and old and tired men, worn down by the struggles of life, want to return to what they know."
O'Rane had seated himself on the floor, with his hands clasped in characteristic fashion round his knees, and his head thrown back and resting on Sonia's knees. Burgess turned to him.
O'Rane sat on the floor, hands clasped in his usual way around his knees, his head thrown back and resting on Sonia's knees. Burgess turned to him.
"David O'Rane holds his peace," he said.
"David O'Rane stays quiet," he said.
Raney shook his head despondently. "Sometimes I see it like that, sir," he said. "The country slipping back into its old ways—all the more eagerly for its moment of asceticism. I see the old politics and the old sport and the old butterfly society of London, and the waste and the cruelty. I see the factions going back to their interrupted quarrel—capital spending its thousand on a ball and engineering a lock-out so as to sell off its bad stocks at famine prices; labour not content with money to burn on league championships and picture palaces, striking because it hasn't had a share in the last advance of profits. Two-and-seventy jarring sects preaching to us from their two-and-seventy pulpits, and still men rotten with disease, still children without enough to eat, still women walking up and down the London streets. And then I wonder if it's worth winning the war."
Raney shook his head sadly. "Sometimes I see it like that, sir," he said. "The country falling back into its old habits—all the more eagerly after its brief period of restraint. I see the old politics, the old sports, and the old high society of London, along with the waste and the cruelty. I see the factions going back to their interrupted fights—capital spending a fortune on a party and engineering a lock-out to sell off its bad stocks at rock-bottom prices; workers not satisfied with money to spare on league games and movie theaters, striking because they haven’t benefited from the latest surge in profits. Seventy-two clashing sects preaching to us from their seventy-two pulpits, and yet still men suffering from illness, still children going hungry, still women wandering the streets of London. And then I wonder if winning the war is worth it."
He jumped up suddenly, walked to his writing-table and began rummaging in one of the drawers.
He suddenly jumped up, walked to his desk, and started searching through one of the drawers.
"Is it anything I can do?" Sonia asked.
"Is there anything I can do?" Sonia asked.
"I've found it, thanks." He handed me a bundle of manuscript and resumed his place at Sonia's feet.
"I've found it, thanks." He gave me a stack of papers and went back to sit at Sonia's feet.
"It's fairly legible," he said. "I typed it, but of course I can't check my typing. D'you remember my telling you in April that I was coming down here to think? I've been thinking on paper, and you have the result there. It may interest you if you have time to spare on it."
"It's pretty readable," he said. "I typed it, but I can't verify my typing. Do you remember me telling you in April that I was coming down here to think? I've been putting my thoughts on paper, and you have the outcome right there. It might interest you if you have some time to look at it."
"Is it for an old man's eye also, laddie?" Burgess asked.
"Is it for an old man's eye too, kid?" Burgess asked.
"Of course, sir. I'm afraid you won't find anything very new or profound. I've shirked the hard parts and quietly assumed anything I couldn't prove. I assume we're going to win, I assume our Statesmen can exact material peace guarantees that can't be broken when anyone chooses. I assume we shall move gradually towards greater international spirit and become more peaceful as political power spreads downwards. We were getting there, you know,—George, you know it better than anyone,—approaching the time when the stevedores of Hamburg would see no profit in bayoneting the stevedores of Liverpool. My first chapter is a tissue of assumptions."
"Of course, sir. I’m afraid you won’t find anything particularly new or insightful. I’ve avoided the tough parts and quietly taken anything I couldn’t prove for granted. I assume we’re going to win, I assume our leaders can secure real peace guarantees that can't be broken at will. I assume we’ll gradually move toward a greater sense of international cooperation and become more peaceful as political power becomes more accessible. We were getting there, you know—George, you know it better than anyone—getting closer to the time when dockworkers in Hamburg would see no benefit in attacking dockworkers in Liverpool. My first chapter is just a bunch of assumptions."
"It's going to be a book, then?"
"It's going to be a book, right?"
"Perhaps. The second chapter deals minutely with England before the war—an England moving rapidly towards social revolution, as I always maintained—sectionized, undisciplined, unco-ordinated, indifferent, soulless. I've tried to point out the dangers. Are we going back to an Irish question, and a Suffrage question, and a General Strike? I've tried to solve a good many problems—old ones and new, wages and the relations of women and labour since the war; birthrate and marriage. We shall have them before us in the House, and I want to be ready. That's all the difficult part of the work—the part other people find so easy. Then we get to the really easy part, the thing we can easily do, the moral revolution, the attempt to make the world worth living in. George knows my criterion."
"Maybe. The second chapter goes into detail about England before the war—an England that was quickly moving toward social change, as I’ve always said—fragmented, chaotic, disorganized, apathetic, and lacking in spirit. I've tried to highlight the risks. Are we heading back to the Irish situation, the Suffrage issue, and a General Strike? I’ve attempted to address many problems—both old and new, wages, and the dynamics between women and labor since the war; birth rates and marriage. We’ll have these issues in the House, and I want to be prepared. That’s the challenging part of the work—the part others find so straightforward. After that, we move on to the truly easy part, the things we can accomplish without much struggle, the moral revolution, the effort to make the world a better place. George understands my standard."
"Can you get it accepted?" I asked.
"Can you get it approved?" I asked.
He sprang to his feet and faced us with arms outstretched.
He jumped up and faced us with his arms wide open.
"With a war like this searing each man's brain and desolating each man's house? A generation has gone to war, and two-thirds of its manhood will never return. A third may come back, and when peace dawns it will light up an England of old men, women and boys. The returning troops who have looked death in the eyes and been spared—were they spared for nothing? Destiny, Providence, God, Luck—even ... You may choose your name. If they come back when others as good or better are blown or tortured to death, do you suppose their escape hasn't bred in them a soul? For a day and a night they have lived the Grand Life; will they slip back? If they'll die for their country, won't they live for it? Can't you dream of a New Birth ...?"
"With a war like this burning in each man's mind and ruining each man's home? A generation has gone to fight, and two-thirds of its men will never return. A third might come back, and when peace arrives, it will brighten an England filled with old men, women, and boys. The returning soldiers who have faced death and survived—were they spared for no reason? Destiny, Providence, God, Luck—even... You can choose your name. If they come back when others just as good or better have been blown up or tortured to death, do you really think their survival hasn’t given them a deeper purpose? For a day and a night, they have truly lived; do you think they will just go back to what they were? If they’re willing to die for their country, won’t they want to live for it? Can’t you imagine a New Beginning...?"
His hands dropped to his sides, and a spasm of pain was reflected in his eyes like a wave of light.
His hands fell to his sides, and a jolt of pain flashed in his eyes like a wave of light.
"And those who remained behind," he went on, "the sick, the women, the old men, the boys. It has cost heroic blood to keep them alive. They can no longer map out existence for their amusement, they are in debt for their lives. And the payment of that debt ..."
"And those who stayed behind," he continued, "the sick, the women, the elderly men, the boys. It has taken heroic sacrifices to keep them alive. They can't just go on living for fun anymore; they owe their lives. And the price of that debt ..."
He covered his eyes and stood silent for a while, swaying. "I can still see visions, thank God," he murmured. "This war's been going on for a year—a year to-day, and a year ago I said it would demand of each one of us whatever we held most dear. Then I looked on it all as a struggle for bodily existence, but now—unless Death seen so near and by such young eyes is going to destroy all regard for the sanctity of life—now we seem to have a chance of winning our souls back.... When I was a child in Prague my father took me to see a picture of Rome in the second century—a street scene with patricians in their bordered togas swinging along in litters, and slaves running on ahead, and priests and eunuchs elbowing each other out of the way, and a popular gladiator being recognized and cheered. There's a blaze of sunlight, and you can almost hear the thunder of victorious material prosperity. Noise of jostling humanity and the polyglot shouts of an Empire's citizens in the capital of the world. And at a street-corner stands an elderly man, poorly dressed, [Pg 475]speaking, I suppose, not the purest Latin to a half-circle of loafers. There is nothing noteworthy about him, save perhaps his eyes and, I imagine, the sincerity of his voice as he tells his tale for the thousandth time, 'Sirs, I saw him with these eyes—my Master, whom I had denied; and they judged Him ... and nailed Him to a cross ... and He died...."
He covered his eyes and stood silent for a while, swaying. "I can still see visions, thank God," he murmured. "This war has been going on for a year—exactly a year today, and a year ago I said it would demand from each of us whatever we held most dear. Back then, I viewed it all as a fight for survival, but now—unless Death, seen so close and through such young eyes, is going to erase all respect for the sanctity of life—now we seem to have a chance to reclaim our souls.... When I was a child in Prague, my father took me to see a picture of Rome in the second century—a street scene with wealthy citizens in their trimmed togas striding along in litters, and slaves rushing ahead, and priests and eunuchs pushing each other out of the way, and a popular gladiator being recognized and cheered. There’s a blaze of sunlight, and you can almost hear the roar of triumphant material success. The noise of bustling humanity and the mixed shouts of an Empire's citizens in the heart of the world. And at a street corner stands an older man, poorly dressed, [Pg 475] speaking, I suppose, not the purest Latin to a small group of bystanders. There’s nothing remarkable about him, except maybe his eyes and, I suppose, the sincerity of his voice as he tells his story for the thousandth time, 'Gentlemen, I saw him with these eyes—my Master, whom I had denied; and they judged Him ... and nailed Him to a cross ... and He died...."
There was a deep silence as O'Rane paused. "I—all of us who were out there—have seen it. We can't forget. The courage, the cold, heart-breaking courage ... and the smile on a dying man's face.... We must never let it be forgotten; we've earned the right. As long as a drunkard kicks his wife, or a child goes hungry, or a woman is driven through shame to disease and death.... Is it a great thing to ask? To demand of England to remember that the criminals and loafers and prostitutes are somebody's children, mothers and sisters? And that we've all been saved by a miracle of suffering? Is that too great a strain on our chivalry? I'll go out if need be, but—but must we stand at street-corners to tell what we have seen? To ask the bystanders—and ourselves—whether we went to war to preserve the right of inflicting pain?"
There was a heavy silence as O'Rane paused. "I—all of us who were out there—have seen it. We can't forget. The courage, the cold, heartbreaking courage... and the smile on a dying man's face... We must never let it be forgotten; we've earned that right. As long as a drunkard abuses his wife, or a child goes hungry, or a woman is driven to disease and death by shame... Is it too much to ask? To demand that England remembers that criminals, loafers, and prostitutes are someone's children, mothers, and sisters? And that we've all been saved by a miracle of suffering? Is that too much to ask of our honor? I'll go out if necessary, but—but must we stand at street corners to share what we have seen? To ask the bystanders—and ourselves—if we went to war just to uphold the right to inflict pain?"
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!